Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Monday, November 2nd

"Closed" Harry whispered staring up at Dumbledore as the school board of governors stood behind him.

"Hogwarts will reopen as soon as the school is safe. But after last year the board feels it is best that Hogwarts close while the wards are updated and a full search is conducted for the creature that attacked Mrs Norris. All teachers have been questioned on the matter and we are certain it could not have been a student. Since this has happened before and resulted in a students death we felt it best to be overly cautious. Until such a time all students will be either home schooled or attending a different school per your parent's wishes. I have here information on all the different schools in the world. It is yours and your parents choice. Letters have been sent out and parents will be waiting for you tomorrow when the train arrives in London. Please pack your things."

Harry could only stare at the headmaster in shock, this couldn't be happening. The Dursleys...

"I'm sorry Harry."

"Maybe you can come to stay with us" Ron looked at him but Harry knew that wouldn't be an option. He liked the Weasleys but couldn't stay with them long term, Mrs Weasley was just a bit too overbearing for him.

"Something will work out Harry" Hermione looked at him with a sad look and Harry shrugged, right now he couldn't see how it could.

Tuesday 3rd November

The trip back to Kings Cross had been unbearable. People had been popping in and out trying to guess if they would be home-schooled or which other they would attend while reading the booklet they had been given. Beauxbatons and Dumstrang were part of a triade with Hogwarts and expected to be where most students went. They both had similar lessons except that Beauxbatons mostly took girls and put more focus on charms, Ancient Runes and Arithmancy. They also had a number of Veela students and Seers. Dumstrang mostly took boys and put more emphasis on the Dark Arts, physical defence and magical defence. Out of the three Hogwarts was the most rounded only it didn't teach the dark arts, Dumbledore had taken that off the curriculum years ago.

Then of cause, there were the other schools. Castelobruxo was in Brazil and took students 8 to 18. They also had subjects that had been taken from the Hogwarts curriculum such as blood magic, healing and law. Since students started age 8 it was unlikely many would be going there, not to mention it was on the other side of the world. Ron called it the Dumstrang of the south. Ilvermorny was in America and took students 11 to 18. They taught many of the subjects Hogwarts did but since the school was in the middle of a city they didn't have a pitch for flying, COMC or Divination. They did, however, teach wandless, blood magic, healing, law, Mind magic, Animagus and warding instead. Ron wasn't too thrilled with the idea of going there either but Hermione thought it might be interesting.

Kennecott Academy was somewhere in Canada/ America and took students 15 to 23 so none of them would be going. It did, however, sound interesting and they knew a few of the older students would want to go. The downside was the secrecy, they booklet listed some subjects but said many were hidden. There was also the fact once you started there you couldn't leave. All three of them guessed the ministry wouldn't like any children going there since they wouldn't be able to return to Hogwarts. Koldovstoretz was in Russia and blatantly said they didn't take students from outside since Russia had so many children to cater too of their own. They too taught the Dark arts, Healing, Blood magic, warding and so on. The school though didn't look that inviting and took students 11 to 18. None of them liked the sound of it.

The next two schools were both in Japan. Mahoutokoro school of magic took students 7 and up. They taught both muggle and magical subjects but only the standard things and all students had to learn the same thing. Kyandouru Shijuku had four sites across Japan and took students 6 to 18. They were, however, a day school and taught both muggle and magical subjects allowing the students to choose what they wanted to study in the upper years. Hermione found both schools fascinating but a note had been made that learning Japanese was difficult so students would struggle with the language. They had been told as an option.

Uagadou School of Magic was in Africa and took students 11 and up. They taught everything wandlessly and there was a lot of focus on nature and the outside. All of them agreed if Neville could adapt that school would be perfect for him. They did have an area on Potions but it was minor and students learned at their own pace leaving once they passed the international version of NEWTs.

Arwindale Academy was shockingly in Scotland somewhere and took 11 to 18. That school though was advertised as fast-paced and that if you didn't get a letter from them it was unlikely you would cope and would need to leave as they taught both muggle and magical. They were again like Kennacot shrouded in secrecy. Hermione really liked the idea of the school while Ron just pulled a face. Merlin Imperial Academy of Magic was in Ireland and took 11 to 20 years. They were again considered fast-paced but not as bad as Arwindale. It was noted though that they took a lot of magical creatures. This again piped Hermione's interest especially if she didn't get into Arwindale that had become her first option.

Se Ridica Padure was in Romania. They too took a lot of magical creatures and had subjects not taught at Hogwarts. The school took students 11 to 18 with an optional 3 years after to study mastery level. It wasn't fast-paced and students worked at their own pace. Hermione thought the school would be perfect for Ron, though the boy in question pulled a face when seeing some of the classes open to students. "Sex magic." Harry secretly agreed but didn't say a word.

The next school was Nyx School of Magic. They were in India and took students 7 to 21. The school didn't believe in light or dark magic only grey and intent. They taught lessons on anything from muggle subjects to magical subjects like Necromancy, blood magic, spell creation and healing. The subjects though were done by age but some of the laws the school had put them all off.

The second to last school was Euro-Glyth school of Extraordinary Languages. They were an international school with sites from London and Leeds in England to Africa, Canada, Spain and the Carabeaian. What was unique about it was like Kyandouru Shijuku in Japan, was it was a day school. It took students from 8 to 18 and while missing some of the Hogwarts subjects like Broom flying, COMC and Divination they also taught things like Muggle science, mind magic, animagus, wizarding culture and warding. A heavy focus was put on languages. Students started with one language age 8 and then added another every year until they had 8. After that, it was a choice. Emphasis was put on magical languages such as Mermish, Gobbledegook and Troll but there were other languages as well. It was another school Hermione liked the look of while Ron turned his nose up.

It was the last school that had Hermione salivating at the idea of going. Magi Academy as it was said in English was the only school in the world built around a Repository of Knowledge. Repositories had history, potions, creatures, cultures and objects of the old world before a large cataclysmic event caused all knowledge to be lost. Only what the survivors remembered remained. The locations of all the Repositories had also been lost. So far four had been found and it was the last one that was held in Magi Academy. The school took 30 students a year from 11 to 21 and had many subjects Hogwarts didn't such as English, Latin, Mathematics and Norwegian since the school was somewhere in Norway. They also had subjects like mind magic, wandless magic, Healing, Spell creation and Blood magic. There was, however, one snag, a magical potential check was needed to enter. No one knew what the acceptance level was since it varied on scale to scale. But just that many failed.

"Sorry, Hermione." Harry looked at the girl.

"No matter I'll just apply as a Scholar at some point after Hogwarts. Maybe take a Holiday there every year."

"You thinking of going back once it re-opens." Harry looked at the girl. Hermione looked stunned at the idea and Ron looked horrified.

"Not go back. Blimey Harry where would you go."

"No idea" he looked at the list of schools. A day school sounded interesting but where would he stay. So that removed Euro-Glyth, he didn't think the Dursleys would let him stay and continue to learn magic. Nyx had a policy where students could stay but unless they let him join the junior program late he couldn't go. Kenneott he was too young for and wasn't year around. Merlin sounded interesting if stressful but again it wasn't year around. Arwindale he knew would be way out of his league and again wasn't year around. Se Ridica seemed like his best bet as they did allow students to stay during the summer. Even if Hogwarts re-opened, if he got along fine, he would probably stay since he would never have to see the Dursleys again. Unlike Ron, the thought of magical creatures didn't put him off either.

Everyone was talking about the schools and which they would like to attend that trip back to Kings Cross. People were popping in and out talking about where they would like to go and if they expected to be home-schooled along with the subjects offered. It had been a shock to most people to hear that many schools like Dumstrang did offer the 'dark' magic class's and didn't care. Many also offered Latin, Mind Magic and Animagus, for many Ancient Runes and Arithmancy were compulsory. It made some wonder if Hogwarts was actually all that great.

The main body of people seemed to think they would either end up at Beauxbatons, Dumstang or be home-schooled. Of the Gryffindor second years, Dean thought he would either be home-schooled or at Euro-Glyth. Lavender, Parvati and Fay all believed they would end up at Beauxbatons. Seamus believed he would also end up at Euro-Glyth. Neither Ron or Neville had any idea but both thought they would end up home-schooling, though neither liked the idea. Like they had thought Neville liked the idea of Uagadou. Hermione loved the idea of many of the schools so would talk to her parents and apply.

"What about you Harry?" Neville asked as the Quidditch team popped their heads around the door.

"No idea." Harry shrugged and looked at the team.

"What about you lot?"

"Euro-Glyth." Katie, Alicia and Angelina shrugged.

"Though Kennocott looks cool even if you can't leave. See what happens but might wait it out and then go there, mum and dad would let me choose." Angelina expanded.

"I would have longer to wait but we'll see I do like the idea of Kennocott or Nyx." Katie smiled.

"I like Nyx so will probably follow Angelina but go there." Alicia finished.

"Depends on mum," Fred and George said in unison.

"What about you Oliver?" Hermione asked eagerly. Out of all of them, Oliver was a 6th year and so far most 6th years were either going to Euro-Glyth, Beauxbatons, Dumstrung or been home-schooled"

"Not a clue. Might ask about Magi Academy or be home-schooled. Would be a shame to miss Quidditch but can't see myself at Dumstrang or Beauxbatons."

"Neither could I to be honest." Hermione shook her head.

It wasn't long before they arrived back at Kings Cross. Instead of the normal exuberance at seeing their children parents were anxious to make sure their children were ok despite it been said that no child had been hurt as the caretaker's cat had been. Harry slipped away and headed through the barrier where a displeased Vernon Dursley was waiting.

"Come boy" Harry didn't say anything and just followed giving a small wave to Hermione as he went, only to receive a worried look in return.

The drive back to Privet Drive was quiet. Vernon seemed content to ignore him and Harry wasn't in the mood to talk about his school that had just closed due to safety concerns. Once he walked through the door his trunk was once again locked up but this time he was allowed to keep Hedwig.

"In here boy." Vernon pushed him through to the living room where his aunt was sitting watching a gardening program that was instantly turned off.

"Why did the school close?"

"There is a strange creature loose, it killed someone last time it was awake before sleeping for 50 years. Now it is awake again so the board closed to school while they try and find it."

"Should have been found last time. I don't like freaks but this," she glared at him as if it was his fault. "When will it re-open?"

"No idea they gave us information on different schools. One looks to be all year around so if you will let me send a letter I'll apply."

"Do it," Vernon growled.

"I'll need my writing stuff out of my trunk," Vernon just glared at him this time but did open the cupboard and watched him pull out his clothes, ink, quills and parchment. Harry didn't dare try to grab anything else if he really needed something he would sneak down during the night. Fred and George had managed to teach him to lockpick in the 2 months school had been open.

Once up in his room Harry looked around the barren area and sighed. He dumped the clothes and writing supplies down on the bed before going back for Hedwig. Aunt Petunia was standing there glaring at the owl while holding the bedding he normally used. Both where thrust on him before she followed him up and locked the door behind him. The window had been repaired but the bars hadn't been replaced thankfully. Harry didn't waste time writing out a letter to Se Ridica Padure Scoala

To the Headmistress/Headmaster,

My name is Harry Potter as you may know Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry has recently closed due to safety concerns. As we left we were given information on different schools and yours was the one that interested me due to your year-round program and the way students learn at there own pace. If it is possible I would like to start attending as soon as possible to continue my magical education. I do not know what arrangements have been put in place for students from Hogwarts with the other schools if any arrangements need to be put in place can you please tell me.

Harry Potter

He sighed as he finished writing the letter and looked at Hedwig.

"Up for a trip to Romania," his faithful owl hooted softly and lifted her wings in a clear sign she was. Harry smiled and didn't waste time tying the letter in place. "Your a good girl Hedwig, fly safely" with that he launched her out the window and watched her leave into the darkness of the evening.

Chapter Text

Friday 6th November

The next three days were much like the time before Hogwarts this past summer. Lots of chores and little food. Harry could only hope that Hedwig returned soon or they caught the monster of Hogwarts. He didn't hold much hope on either. It was a long way to Romania and would probably take Hedwig a week there and another week back if he was lucky. As for Hogwarts, it had been 50 years since the monster had last roamed the school and they hadn't caught it last time and never found it since. It could be months or years before they caught the creature. Not to mention the board wanted to do a good search of the school and update the wards. Harry guessed it would be next September at the earliest the school re-opened.

It was because of this that Harry got quite a shock when he went into his room and saw a strange bird sitting on his desk. It wasn't an owl that he knew but he wasn't 100% what it was. If he had to hazard a guess he would say a small Eagle but that was strange. Whatever the creature was it had a letter tied to around its neck attached to some sort of collar. Wearily Harry approached and released the letter before looking at the bird.

"Do you need a response?" without a word the creature bobbed its head before looking at him again.

"OK" Harry strangely wondered if this was his reply from Se Ridica but if that was the case where was Hedwig. Without a word, he unrolled the letter and blinked as an orb fell out and landed in his hand. Instantly the mist inside the clear orb started to change colour cycling though grey, pink, blue, green, orange, purple and silver before finally turning gold. As it stopped writing started to appear on the formally blank parchment until he was holding a letter in his hand.

Magere Akademi
Headmistress Rosaland Cerishsil
Order of Merlin first class, Head of International School Board Standards

Dear Prospective Student

As a former student of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry you already know the school has closed. What you may not know is about the different processes the different schools take for late admissions of students. Magere Akademi does not take any extra tests or procedures on admitting late students. We were contacted to say the school was closing and we may have students contacting us. In response we decided to send out our magisk Globus.

Magisk Globus is our version of a magical potential checker orb. To get into Magere Akademu you must have a magical potential above Magere or Magi which is an Orange colour on the international standard. If you want a look at what your colour means it is on the separate sheet at the back. You may or may not know that Magere Akademi is the only school in the world that has a magical potential requirement to enter the school.

Magere Akademi takes a maximum of 30 students every year from all over the world and from many different creature races. We have Humans, Elementals, Fauns, Satyrs, Nymphs, Merrow, Selkie, Dwarfs, Demons, Goblins and Centaurs along with many others. As long as you have the magical potential you may attend. What makes Magere Akademi so unique is it is built around one of the Repositories on Knowledge. It is the only school in the world to be so as while 4 have been found only one was built. The first Repository was found in Canada 200 years ago and has since been hidden by the natives. The second was found in Brazil 150 years ago and no one knows where that one is. The 3rd was found in Russia 100 years ago and they have moved their ministry over so their Department of Mysteries could take over. The 4th was found 40 years ago and when found by myself and several other scholars in Norway. We decided to open a school and allow students and Scholars access believing the knowledge should be shared and open to all.

Our school is new and doesn't have the history Hogwarts or other schools do. Therefore all our buildings are more modern but when building we did try to keep a traditional wizarding-style. We believe in preserving the old while also progressing towards the new. Part of this is the knowledge learned from the repository while the other part is our classes on both non-magical and magical culture. We observe both the new traditions of Halloween, as much as you can in a boarding school, and the old of Samhain. It is the students choice of which they observe. This means we have peace and harmony between those with non-magical parents and those born to magical parents and magical creatures.

There is more information and pictures of the school in the booklet you are holding.

If you should be interested in joining our school you should know that the magical potential check is only the first stage of admittance. The second stage is a visit from a member of staff or a visit to the school. The third stage is testing. We are aware that most students applying from Hogwarts have some magical education. We do in fact have a couple of tests that can be administered and are adapting them to the years of magical education or even education a student has had. The final stage of admittance is an interview and discussion on the rules and such of the school.

Should you wish to start down on this process please send a reply with the Eagle who brought this letter. If not please write your name on a piece of parchment and roll the Magisk Globus up inside and send it back so we can wipe it and use it again.

We look forward to hearing your reply
Headmistress Rosaland Cerishsil

Harry's eyes went wide as he read the information. He had enough magical potential to get into the school Hermione desperately wanted to. Quickly he flicked the letter over to see the list.

International Magical Potential Scale
(Please note the words on this list have been translated to your native tongue)
Grey – Non-magical
Pink – Squib
Blue – Witch/Wizard
Green – Spellbound
Orange – Magi
Purple – Warlock
Silver – Mage
Gold – Sorcerer

A student must have a Magi level potential to attend Magere Akademi and is where the school got its name from. Magi in Norwegian is Magere and Akademy is Akademi. You should also note that while you have the potential to reach this level you may not be able to. A student must have the potential to be a Magi to attend Magere Akademi due to the level of magic around the repository and the workload the students are put under. Other schools use other tests to see if the students will be able to handle the school.

Harry had to sit down on seeing he had the magical potential to be a Sorcerer. It was a lot to take in. Se Ridica was year around but didn't have anything like this and he didn't know anything else about the school other than what had been listed in the booklet they had been given.

Quietly he looked through the pictures and information about the school. The first picture was of a small hut with a person standing outside with a sledge and dog. The small caption said this was how you reached the school. The next picture was of several snow-covered buildings with walkways between them. The main building had 4 towers and Harry thought that while it wasn't the same beauty of Hogwarts it was still nice in a frozen, ice-covered way. The next few pictures showed the main dining room, the entrance to the repository and a classroom.

The next picture caught his eye as it was 2 smaller ones stuck to each other. The caption read that it was a first-year dorm. That most first yeas shared a dorm with 2 students to a room and 3 rooms to a small common area and bathroom. The common area had 2 sofas and 2 chairs, 1 large table with 6 chairs and 3 large bookcases around the room. The bedrooms each had two beds, two wardrobes and two chests of draws with a shelf each inside. The next picture was of a single senior dorm stating that all students 6th year and up had their own room. There was a bed, desk, wardrobe, chest of draws, side table, reading area and bookcase in the room. In all, it looked quite inviting.

The next few pictures were of areas in one of the dorms before the next showed what was clearly a shop and told that one of the outbuildings and been made into a shopping area that sold clothes, stationary, potions ingredients, food, games and other things along with having an area to sit and eat away from the main dining room. The last couple of pictures showed where the dogs lived, an ice skating rink with students skating and the owlery or post birdhouse as it was called that housed the school eagles and owls.

The final picture was of their flying area or Quidditch pitch. This was again two pictures and one showed a traditional quidditch pitch and the next showed the place filled with obstacles. Apparently, there was a trick flying team and several quidditch teams made up of students and at different times the whole flying area looked different depending on the needs of the students.

Harry couldn't believe what he was seeing. For a new school, it was amazing, the repository probably drew a lot of people and even the age or requirements didn't put him off. At the back was several small passages written by different students about the school.

First Year.
The school is amazing I couldn't believe it when I was told I had the potential to go. For classes, the teachers set reading and then in class you perform the magical spells before reading for the next class. Having access to the repository and the information is unbelievable. Some areas you need your wand to access so I worked hard to earn the ability to carry my wand outside the class. The teachers say this is to teach us responsibility and to cut down on fights outside of class. I think it is a good idea and makes me feel safe when walking around the school with the older students and other magical creatures. Overall I am glad me and my parents worked so hard on the process to get me here.

It was an interesting concept and idea making someone earn the right to carry their wand outside of class. Harry knew there really should be something like it at Hogwarts with all the fights that went on between the different houses. But then no one would be able to carry one with the way Snape went on and the other teachers trying to counter each other.

Second Year.
I really like the clubs. I'm in the art club and won a medal last year for one of my sculptures in the art competition. One day I hope to join the Repository Expedition Squad. You can't as a Scholar it has to be students and they go and make sure the different areas of the Repository are safe before opening them. Apparently, there are lots of tricks and traps. I study a lot because I want to join but you have to be at least a 5th year and if you are found trying to get into an unauthorized area before that you lose all right to join. The rules are strict but keep us safe and they aren't unfair either.

That was also interesting and intrigued him. The idea of there been other competitions then flying, Harry wondered what others there was. The Repository Expedition Squad also sounded cool and something like the thing everyone wants to do.

Third Year.
This year I focused on the dog sledging, next year I get my student or Little to mentor and I want to be able to bring them to the school myself. Everyone has the chance to learn but not everyone does. If you don't an older student brings you and your Liten on a two-seat sledge so you can be with them on the journey but if you learn yourself then you can bring them. I found it very impressive that my mentor could bring me themselves instead of needing help as some did. It's not easy and the dogs are hard to control and strong you have to get all the way to Beginner level 5. Some work on it for years so the fact I did it in one is really impressive.

Harry smiled at that. The idea of a mentor from the 4th year was a good one, another he wished they had had at Hogwarts.

Fourth Year.
This year I got my little and I was their big. In Norwegian that is Liten and Star. Mentors help with getting school supplies, decorating their room, finding their way around the school, protecting the dorm, advice on subjects and clubs and when you are stuck on school work. They could also just be someone to talk to. I still talk to my mentor and they helped me pick my fourth-year subjects when we can start taking optional subjects. My mentor is in their 7th year now and my Grand Store or G big is in their last year. It's nice having that chain of people to talk to and advice to draw upon. My mentor told me that they were very nervous about getting their own liten and that their mentor helped a lot. I hope I have been as good a mentor to my liten as my mentor was to me.

Fifth Year.
Where to start. Magere Akademi is a great school. I went to a magical primary school before this and it was nothing like what I was told to expect from a higher magical school. My primary school was a feeder school where we automatically got a place at a higher school and the higher school didn't have half the subjects or opportunities we do here. I love the recognition they give you. I like having a basic tie and then for different things like becoming a mentor or the best at Gobbstones in the school or a football captain you earn a tie you can wear. Then there are the pins so for every weapon you learn to use you get a pin, or if you have the ability of a potions master just without taking the test yet you earn a pin for it. This means that in your last year they set it up and you take that mastery. Some take four or five its insane. But those pins mean that if there is ever a problem those students are called on to help as they technically have a mastery. The Scholars can't, they can only go in certain areas and are just visiting. There is something major wrong if the scholars are allowed the help solve problems of the students. It's our school, our responsibility. That pride it stays with you.

Sixth Year.
So last year I took my international tests. L.M.T.s or Lower Magical Tests. They weren't that hard actually but many say the school prepares you for it and I think they do. I'm on the Repository Expedition Squad and we use a lot of what we use in our lessons. There are all sorts in there as protections and it is an honour to be allowed to join. We're the best in the school but if you break the rules you get taken off and are never allowed back on. It's harsh but one mistake could put everyone at risk. Before I joined I always wondered why the other repositories were restricted access but now I know and understand. It makes you respect the rules and the way the school is run. If I had to pick one word to describe Magere Akademi it would be pride as everyone here is proud of the school and to be able to attend.

Seventh Year.
It is strange to think I am now a seventh year. This year I take my H.M.E.T.s or Higher Magically Exhausting Tests. There is a more basic national level you can take but everyone here takes the harder ones. The headmistress says we would be doing ourselves a disservice to our magic is we took the basic ones and didn't use our magic fully to reach the protentional we saw in that orb. I'm the second in my family to come here and my younger sister attends to. We live at one of the hostels since our mother died of dragon pox and our father couldn't look after us with his job. It isn't just us at the hostel either but other kids. Some have been removed due to abuse. Others abandoned for coming into a creature inheritance. But we all look out for each other and its better at the hostel then in an orphanage for foster care under the government. Some are adopted but many stay and then the hostel finds them a flat once they graduate the school. My older brother leaves this year and he says he's going to ask them to help him find a house so we can all live together. That would be nice. The hostel is great but none of us would pass up the chance to be a family.

Hostel, there was hostels you could stay at if you were abused. Harry wasn't sure if they would allow him to stay or how you could live it one but if he could stay there during the summers maybe he could attend Magere Akademi instead of Se Ridica it certainly sounded amazing.

Eighth Year
I can't believe I am a Senior. The top of the school. This year I have only optional subjects and I'm glad I got the grades to take the mastery class's I want. I'm studying for my Potions, Battle Magic and Blood Magic Mastery. Many of the classes have pre-requests and subjects you have to take at the same time but then you do uses them and bring everything together. The hard work the last few years really paid off. Clubs I'm in Repository Expedition Squad, Martial Arts, World Cultures and Dog Sledding.

Ninth Year
Next to last year. Next Year I become a Rist Grand Store as a new Liten joins the mentor family and our current one becomes a Stor. What to say clubs I'm in Skiing, Ice Skating, Debate and Music. I wanted to join to Repository Expedition Squad or RES but I was a naughty kid in my first year and went where I wasn't supposed to. I was glad they didn't kick me out and over the years have learned the consequences of that action. I came close to been expelled a couple of times my first two years here but since my third year, my mentor really helped me turn my life around so I could get my own Liten. Now I can pass that knowledge and experience onto others. While I missed out on some things because of who I was, I know when I graduate to follow the rules or you can miss out on things in life. Better learn that in school then when you are an adult.

Tenth Year
It's hard to think I am a senior and in my final year. This year I take all my mastery tests. I was one of the crazy ones that went for five, most do one or three. I am doing Healing, Potions, Animagus, Alchemy, and Battle Magics. The last one might seem strange but when I was in my third year our home was attacked and my parents and older brother were killed. The school really helped, moving me and my younger siblings into a hostel and helping with counselling. Since then I wanted to be a healer to help so others don't lose their parents but I also wanted to learn how to protect me and my younger siblings. All of us lived at the hostel together, even the others and John was only 7. They sent them to a school to learn close to the hostel before they took the test to come when they were 11. Susan didn't have the potential so she attends a different school and lives at the same hostel with us during the holidays. Its nice like that. But I can honestly say that Magere Akademi has been a ride and a journey I will never forget. The counselling, lessons, clubs, the Chinook shopping centre was opened just 3 years ago and now with the scholars, the school feels like a strange village. Its an experience I will treasure and remember for the rest of my life. I'll be back and visiting that for sure certainly as a scholar I'll never stop learning now. I entered Magere Akademi as a small boy and they made me into the man I am today. Thank You.

Harry smiled as he finished reading making up his mind. He would write to Magere Akademi and see what they say.

Chapter Text

Saturday 7th November

Harry had written a letter back asking about a teacher visit but also that his guardians didn't like magic so arriving by magical means might but unwelcome. The school hadn't said anything about sending the Orb back if they had wanted to attend or the information pack so Harry kept them, putting them in the broken desk. The Gold Orb had become precious to him. It showed him that despite what some people thought due to his grades and struggling with doing spells he did have the ability to be a great wizard or as it seemed Sorcerer.

The next few days continued as if he didn't now have a debate on which school to possibly attend. Ron finally sent him a letter a week after they had left Hogwarts. The day the letter arrived Harry couldn't help feeling a bit sombre that it should have been the first Quidditch match of year Gryffindor vs Slytherin. He still had no idea on what school to attend and Hedwig had yet to return. He had been over the booklet they had been given and the information brought by the Eagle dozens of times and still had no more of an idea. He guessed it depended on what the schools said about the summers. For him, it always came down to the summers and the Dursleys, never the magic itself which wasn't fair.

Hey Harry
How are you getting on at the Dursleys, if they get too bad let us know and will bust you out again? Things are different here as mum has us studying the theory while she makes up her mind. Charlie is trying to get mum to send us to that school in Romania and Bill is agreeing with him. Mum wants us to home-school for a year which will mean applying for a underage magic waver for us all. Percy wanted to attend that Magi Academy that had Hermione so hyped up over. But then those strange magic orb things arrived and none of them turned orange like it said they had to. Percy and Ginny got blue while me, Fred and George all got green. Now Percy is trying to get into Merlin or Euro-Glyth. He doesn't want to be home-schooled. Fred and George have no idea and I don't much care either. On another note when mum helped Ginny unpack she found a strange black book in her things that felt strange to her. She had dad test it and it came up dark magic, he's sent it to Bill to have a look at. Weird huh, wonder where she got it. I bet it was Malfoy in Diagon, remember he pulled one of her books out her cauldron.
Anyway let me know when you decided and if I can we can go together. Haven't heard from Hermione yet have you.
Ron.

Harry smiled and made that another plus to Se Ridica if he went Ron might go. It really was the best school for his friend but Harry didn't know. Quietly he wrote a reply while Errol rested, the Weasleys really needed a younger owl but couldn't afford one and he knew they wouldn't like him helping them out either.

Hey Ron
I don't need busting yet, just doing chores and Dudley isn't here as he is away at Smeltings so OK so far. I haven't heard from Hermione yet but she doesn't have an Owl and I sent Hedwig off with a letter to one of the schools and she hasn't returned yet.

I haven't made my mind up but have the option of 2 that would mean I don't have to return to the Dursleys but Se Ridica is one of them. Ron which is better trying to learn everything from your mum or having lots of people. I imagine Se Ridica also has quidditch and yer there are the magical creatures but as long as there is no fighting it should be a problem. Ask Charlie for more information as if him and Bill want you to go they must like and know something about the school. Not to mention depending on the search it might be years before Hogwarts re-opens.

Percy always liked studying and maybe going to a school that is study focused might be good for him. But looking at it Merlin was fast paced and studying mastery level at 6th year. Maybe Percy might be better at Euro-Glyth or something, its a day school so would settle your mum as well. But for the higher schools like Arwindale and Merlin, I think Percy might be a bit old.

As for the strange book, it wouldn't surprise me but how could you prove it? Maybe Bill will find out what it is but the dark magic is worrying. Depending on what it is Ginny might need counselling would your mum and dad be able to do that? Hogwarts doesn't or we would have had it after last year thinking about it.
Anyway, hope it gets sorted and let me know.
Harry

"Take that when your rested Errol" the old owl hooted in thanks before settling down to rest.

Amalia Petrescu sighed as she quietly read through and wrote out notices to the various Hogwarts students that had applied. It seemed that the information on acceptance hadn't made it into the information sent home with the students. Some had known by reputation but others hadn't. So now she was repeatedly sending notes on go to Gringotts and get this. Some families she knew by reputation did have magical creature blood and so was sending a note saying their names had been put on the list they were compelling and they had a high chance of admittance but could you please go to go Gringotts and get your percentages or use a potion if you are able before sending it.

Without thinking about it she picked up the next letter to read through. Instantly she raised an eyebrow at the admission of interest due to the year-round program. Another miss notification by the school. Many had actually been asking about holidays outside the program not wanting to attend due to it. It was even more interesting it was coming from Harry Potter of all people. Shaking her head she started writing a more complete information letter adding information on the hostels. She didn't know if the Potters had creature blood or not off the top of her head. She was aware they had had one Potter attend previously but that was several generations back. Even if he didn't come and attend she could at least help and hopefully someone else would notice the fact that the boy-who-lived didn't want to spend much time with his family. It wasn't normal. If he did come she would certainly look into it and have him assessed for abuse or neglect. She just hoped that wasn't the case and he was just an eager child but her gut said otherwise and in a school like this, she had learned to listen to it.

Rosaland Cerishsil shook her head and she went through the orbs sent back by the students of Hogwarts. Many had also sent back notes begging to still be allowed to attend. She guessed those were from the so-called 'studious' Ravenclaws. Honestly sorting children like that is only encouraging only one group of students to study. And she bet the others outside of it who liked to study and did, were outcasts of their 'house', so had never understood it been a graduate of Se Ridica herself.

Out of some 300 students that they had sent orbs to at Hogwarts about 75 would have the potential to attend Magere Akademi. Out of those they would start with those interested in the school and send out secondary invitations to the most powerful if they didn't reply. She was just thankful that almost every student had sent their orb back. Of those that hadn't, it seemed they had received the acceptance letter and wanted to keep their orb, but had also sent a letter of interest. Rosaland was starting there, she would look at the orbs themselves second.

The first letter came from a sixth Year Oliver Wood. He was warlock level and had good grades so she put him on the list of potential students. They never took over 30 a year but never really filled all their years so had spaces for up to 3 or 4 a year to possibly take. Rosaland didn't think they would take that many as the students would have to want to attend and work. Many would be visited or visit the school themselves and that would weed them down, it always did. They never took students who just wanted access to the Repository. The scholars came for that and students could apply through their school for the month of July if they were interested. They were a school first and a Repository of Knowledge second.

The next letter came from fifth-year Aspen Burke. Aspen if she wanted to attend they would gladly have her, any school would as a Sorcerer level student. They did well at the school as they tended to be driven students and how they worked and the spells tended to help them reach that Sorcerer level potential. At Hogwarts, she would probably only reach Magi if she was lucky and then Warlock if she worked after she left Hogwarts, the lessons just weren't geared to that level potential, its why they checked.

Next followed several letters from students that hadn't sent back the Orbs, if they didn't attend they would collect the orb in some way but they never did get them all back anyway. Another letter that caught her eye was from fourth-year Cedric Diggory he was Warlock level but again a hard-working student if the grades he had sent with the letter was any indication. The next several were all from first years. Rosaland knew it would be these students that adapted to the school the best and the ones she was looking to taking. They hadn't had long at Hogwarts and were the right age to start.

Next came the second and third-year letters and again two caught her eye. One was from Susan Bones. Rosaland knew Amalia Bones so guessed the girl was her niece. She was Mage level and another that would never reach her full potential at Hogwarts, Merlin knew Amelia hadn't if what Rosaland suspected. The last letter in the pile was from Harry Potter. He was one of the several that hadn't sent the orbs back so she didn't have a clue what his potential was. But his letter was polite and interesting. He thanked them for the information and asked for a visit but noted that his guardians were fearful of magic. Rosaland frowned at that she had found that a magic-fearing relative never bode well for children. Her own experience was proof enough and it was why she had campaigned so much to get the Hostels opened. They had now been working well even before Magere Akademi opened. She would have to be careful about who was sent and look into it. Even if he didn't attend she would make sure that was looked into.

Tuesday 10th November

It was three days later when Hedwig returned at the same time as the strange Eagle. Harry could only stare at the two of them as Hedwig seemed to glare at the Eagle who wasn't bothered.
"OK. Here Hedwig" he reached out to his tired owl and removed the letter before she went to her cage to rest. Quickly he then released the Eagle who left obviously not needing a reply this time. He decided to start with the letter from Hedwig since his poor owl had worked hard for it and it was the one he had been waiting for the longest. It had only been about a week and he was actually surprised it had only taken that long.

Se Ridica Padure Scoala

Dear Mr Potter
We were delighted to hear from you and many other students as well. We were aware of Hogwarts closing and were contacted about possibly taking some students. I am sorry to inform you that we actually don't have a year-round program. Students stay over the summer for various reasons, due to abuse or not been welcome in their own country due to their status as a magical creature, or parents deaths. Some students like to stay at the school so they can continue counselling or activities. Others stay in hostels.

Hostels if you haven't been informed are buildings set up by different schools to house children who can't stay with their own family for one reason or another. Many schools co-habit the same hostel so the costs are spread out over the schools. This cost is either included in tuition or paid for by the school depending on the school itself. Some people even donate back to the hostel they stayed at once they are able to, so other children don't have to worry about that cost.

The school's headteacher becomes the children's guardian with the hostel manager or head, usually, a squib or wizard becomes the child's foster parent of sorts. If the children living there are too young to attend a magical school they will either attend a magical primary school if there is one nearby or a non-magical primary school that is local. Children will stay at the hostel until they graduate the school when they are then found an apartment or other home depending on their circumstances or they are adopted. This is due to the fact there aren't many magical orphanages in many countries. Entrance into the hostel depends on the school but children can stay there temporarily on request if needed and then be evaluated for a more permanent place. This is a bit like been temporarily taken into non-magical foster care on request and then been evaluated to possibly stay permanently by social services.

What happens would depend on you and your circumstances. As for more information on the school, unlike Hogwarts, we don't have houses. Students are housed due to their status as a creature or a human and our uniform reflects that. We get many magical creatures and so separate children if they are submissives, Betas, Dominants or humans and who you take classes with depends on this as well. We do have Quidditch but we also have football and cheerleading as well. Students take standard subjects up to the 7th year with some options and lessons can last late into the evening or on a Saturday. The idea has been that if the student really wants to take the class it won't matter when the class is.

Our classes are set up so students can work at their own pace but slacking will be pushed by teachers. First through to third years take classes together, the fourth to sixth years and finally seventh through to the tenth year if students choose to stay. This allows a lot of opportunities to students learning and as long as you are ready to take exams when they come you can learn at your own pace.

Therefore as a second year, you would take Transfiguration, Herbology, Charms, Ancient Runes, Potions, History of Creatures, Defence Against the Dark Arts, Arithmancy, Astronomy and if you are powerful enough or a magical creature Wandless Magic. You then of cause have the option of electives. As long as you keep up with the work you can take as many or as few subjects outside of the compulsory as you wish.

As for entrance, priority is given to magical creatures or those with a suspected magical creature inheritance. To find this out you would need to go to Gringotts and request an inheritance test. Once you know if you still wish to attend just send us the part on possible creature inheritances and we will put your name on the list. Normally we only take students when they come into their inheritance or in September. To help Hogwarts we are currently compelling a list, starting with the students likely to come into an inheritance and then working down on those interested. These new students will all start in January unless they come into an inheritance prior to that date.

I hope this helps you make a decision Mr Potter and if you would like to attend please just send a note of interest and the results of an inheritance test from Gringotts, we only need the part on creature inheritances.

Sincerely
Headmistress Amalia Petrescu

Harry frowned at the fact it wasn't a year-round school but was thankful for more information on the Hostels. So he could request to stay at a hostel and then go through an evaluation to stay permanently, that was good. The information on the school just made him think it was even more perfect for Ron and the other Weasleys, maybe even Percy. He would have to copy some of the information out and send it to them if Bill and Charlie didn't tell them before that.

Quietly he next turned to the letter from the Eagle and picked it up.

Magere Akademi

Dear Mr Potter
We are pleased with your interest in our school and by the fact you have seen our letter we are aware you at least have a Magi or Megere level magical potential. As per your request, a member of staff will arrive tomorrow at 9am to speak to you and your guardians about the school and answer any questions you have. Also per your note about them been distrustful of magic the staff member will arrive via the front door. There is a tracking spell on this parchment that will lead them to the right location so please don't dispose of it until after the visit or the staff member will not arrive.

Sincerely
Headmistress Rosaland Cerishsil

Harry nodded and made a note to tell the Dursleys, he would request staying at the hostels when the teacher was here. Without a word, he put the letter in the old desk with the Gold coloured Orb and letter from Se Ridica. If tomorrow didn't go well he would go to Gringotts and request the inheritance test and look into another school asking if they could take him and if he could stay at a hostel. One way or another he was leaving the Dursleys before Dumbledore tried to stop him again.
"Up for a trip to Hermione's in the morning Hedwig" Hedwig gave a tired hoot before settling down to sleep, she would need it before going back out again.

Hey Hermione
How you doing? Any ideas on schools yet? And what about those strange Orbs?
The Dursleys are being OK and I'm looking into schools. There is a teacher from one coming to see me tomorrow and if that doesn't work I somehow have to get to Gringotts for the other I'm looking into. Have you heard about what happened with Ginny from Ron? He said he hadn't heard from you. Apparently, Bill and Charlie, his older brothers, are trying to convince Mrs Weasley to let them go to Se Ridica but she wants to home-school them. Have to see who wins that battle.
I've asked Hedwig to wait for a reply for you and if you want a letter sent to Ron, send it to me and I'll forward it for you, maybe you should consider getting an Owl.
Harry

"Wait till morning girl. You deserve a rest" Harry smiled at Hedwig, there had to be an easier way for long distance post then this as it would be too much for his poor owl flying around the world if they all ended up at different schools. He would have to look into it.

Deciding to get the horrible talk with his relatives out the way he stood and walked downstairs where the two were sitting.

"Found a school yet Boy" his Uncle was getting more and more impatient as time went on without a word from the schools.

"A teacher from one is coming here to talk to us tomorrow at nine. I have said that it would be better to arrive via the front door so they are doing that."

"You better be excepted boy or there will be trouble." Harry flinched at the threat and nodded before fleeing the living room. He really hoped tomorrow went well now.

Chapter Text

Wednesday 11th November

The doorbell rang at nine on the dot and Harry was waiting having been sitting at the bottom of the stairs. Without a word he opened it and blinked at the man standing there. He was tall with short blond hair and brown eyes. The man himself was dressed in a black overcoat and Dark Blue trousers, he was holding a black briefcase in his hand, giving off an air of professionalism. If anything he was sure to relax the Dursleys just a little.

"Hello."

"You must be Mr Potter. I'm Jai Little from Magi Academy."

"Pleasure to meet you, please come in." Harry opened the door and let the man in. He had decided to wear his school uniform, minus robes, for the meeting as it was the only thing he had, that actually fit properly. "May I take your coat its a little warm in here."

"Certainly." Mr Little smiled and took off the overcoat showing a dark blue suit jacket that matched his trousers. This was paired with a light blue shirt and white tie.

"My relatives are in here." both Dursleys had got up and ready for the meeting, they wanted him gone and if that meant playing nice to some man to do it, then so be it. His uncle was wearing black trousers and a blue shirt, more then what he would normally wear on a day off, but not over the top. Aunt Petunia had on a dress but then she always wore them, it was just one of her nicer ones.

"I'm Jai Little from Magi Academy, a pleasure to meet you." Harry could see his uncles approving look at what the man was wearing and his manner, maybe this would bode well.

"Vernon Dursley and this is my wife Petunia. Our son isn't here he is away at Smeltings, my alumni."

"Very good. I was sent to meet Mr Potters family and explain a bit more about Magi Academy. I do not know how much Mr Potter has shared with you."

"We don't care, as long as he attends some school it doesn't matter." Uncle Vernon stated and Mr Little blinked.

"Very well, is there somewhere we can talk ourselves then Mr Potter."

"Em, sure we can use my room." Harry moved from where he had been standing by the door. Mr Little had barely sat down and was getting back up again to follow him upstairs. His room still had the locks on and Harry missed the teachers look at them or the cat flap on the door before they entered the barren room.

"Busy re-decorating?"

"Something like that."

"Now Mr Potter what have you been told about Megere Akademi or Magi Academy as you may know it."

"I just have the information given to me from Hogwarts and that which was given when my orb changed colour."

"You were one of those that kept them."

"I didn't know we still had to send it back, I thought it was cool. Here." he went to the drawer and pulled out the papers and his orb"

"Great Merlin." Mr Little breathed.

"Sir?"

"Sorry, Mr Potter out of the about 300 students at Hogwarts only around 1% of Orbs would change to that colour, so about 3 of you."

"I didn't realise it was that rare but I thought it was uncommon."

"It certainly is Mr Potter and don't worry you can keep the orb, you didn't need to send it in. Any that attend will be asked if they want their orbs back, it just lets us know who to chase after more."

"What do you mean?" Harry waved at the bed and grabbed his wonky chair putting a book under to keep it upright.

"The Hogwarts curriculum is aimed at Witches and Wizards. As such someone with your potential isn't challenged and therefore doesn't meet their full potential. You still have the chance right up until you reach 21. In your case if you continued at Hogwarts you would maybe reach Magi level by the time you left, Warlock at the most. After you left you would either reach Warlock or possibly mage depending on what work you went into."

"So Hogwarts would hold me back."

"It is simply due to what their subjects are geared towards. They don't get magical creatures and yes they get powerful students but not many of the more powerful ones reach that full potential. Out of the 300 of you only around 75 of you had the ability to attend Magere Akademi, and we would never be able to take that many. We are starting with the younger students and the more powerful who were interested in attending and working from there. We only take 30 students at maximum a year.

"We have 2 places each for first and second years. 3 for third years, 1 for fourth, 4 for fifth and 2 for sixth years though we dowt we will fill them all. We had a larger intake than in the past last few years. Many want to attend a school with history. Yes, we have the Repository but it does turn some off, having that lack of history. The fact we are also open to scholars or the extra rules or cold can also turn people off."

"Cold?"

"You saw the ice and snow in your pictures yes?"

"Its like that all year 'round!"

"It does thaw some during the summer but it is still very cold. The highest temperature we have ever experienced is 11 degrees in the summer and we have hit minus 33 in the winter before. We don't expect people to go out in those temperatures more then necessary, so we have tunnels beneath the different buildings and the flying area is in a dome that can be opened if necessary, so people can fly all year. There is also a swimming pool so people can swim and the water is heated."

"I don't know how to swim?"

"We could teach you." Mr Little smiled. "Now what were your grades last year like?"

"Average except in potions. Professor Snape hates me and often banishes my potion without letting me try to fix it, and the Slytherins often throw things inside if it looks like its going ok."

"Alright, we'll leave that then. None of that, besides the interference, is surprising you are using a wand correct?"

"Yes."

"Many Sorcerer potentials have trouble using a wand, to begin with, you'll need a different focus and then learn to temper your spells for a wand."

"So it's not my fault."

"No." Harry sighed and looked to where Hedwig should be, she had left that morning. But to think all his trouble it wasn't his fault. He had seen the teachers frowns and other students look when he had struggled. To think it was all because he was too powerful for a wand right now.

"You should also know that Magere Akademi has some extra or even different rules due to the repository and different students we get." Mr Little stated and Harry looked at him. "You might have picked up on some of these from the reviews by students. We call them privileges. It is considered a privilege to be able to carry your wand outside of class, to carry a knife even in class, go flying without supervision and others. It all has to be earned through readings or talks to a teacher but they can be lost. Such as for your wand or focus you can earn it but then should you start a fight in the halls you lose it. Defending yourself doesn't count and a thorough investigation with memory viewings and talks with people or even mild truth spells get to the bottom so the right people are punished."

"That's different, I thought they could do with something like it at Hogwarts after I read through it."

"It's not just for fighting between humans but also the different creatures. We also have a five strike policy. So again going with the fighting the first instance punishment or stage 1 would be a loss of the privilege to carry a focus or wand and if that wasn't available an essay would be assigned. Stage 2 would be detention that can be things like working in the kitchens, cleaning the Post Bird House, helping in the infirmary or others. Stage 3 would be grounding and there are different stages for that such as been grounded to your house, wing or tower and then going down to your room. More information is given on this in the student welcome pack. Stage 4 is suspension and stage 5 is expelled.

"All of these are reset each term so you could get grounded up to 6 times each term for various things. And even in our short history, we have rarely expelled students, scholars have been forced to leave several times but we've only expelled two students. Both Vampires who couldn't follow the don't drink from unwilling students rule."

"We'll be given a list when we arrive?"

"You will be given a welcome book that has a map of the school and a list of all privileges to be earned, information on clubs, a list of all rules and the possible punishments you can receive and how those would work. This means that students have no excuse for saying but we didn't know." Mr Little smiled and Harry guessed people still tried to pull that trick.

"Someone mentioned the hostels." with those four little words Mr Little's face became deadly serious as he opened the briefcase and pulled out some information.

"Mr Potter from meeting your guardians downstairs and seeing this room I have a basic idea on why you would want to know. People only ask about them when things are bad at home. Most don't mention them or are interested until they get to the school and learn about being able to stay to visit friends or if parents are going to a conference or such. No student stays at the school outside of term, all go to a hostel either temporary or permanently, yes some do have permanent rooms there, the hostel becomes their home. Now can you tell me more about why there is a cat flap and locks on this door or the broken furniture in here?"

"No." Harry glanced towards the door worried they would be listening.

"Alright from what I have seen we do have grounds to move you and do a more thorough investigation at a later date. I also don't feel comfortable leaving you here, so even if you decide not to attend the Academy you are coming with me today." Harry breathed a sigh of relief at that and got a sad smile from the teacher. "Do you have any more questions?"

"How will the mentor thing work with those of us from Hogwarts and if we did come when would we start? Se Ridica sent me a letter saying they were making a list about starting after Christmas."

"Good questions. All of you would be assigned a mentor. How it would work on receiving your own student to mentor will depend on how you adapt and your wishes, there would be a meeting with the headmistress about it. For any older students, it is unlikely they would receive their own student to mentor unless there was a real shortage. As for starting terms at Magere Akademi run from September to the end of November. We then have a month off and start up again in January through to March. We then have April off and the last term goes from May to July before everyone has August off.

"As such what the headmistress is wanting to do is get you all magic wavers and move you to a hostel for the few weeks and give you some books and basic tests to see where you are before deciding finally if you wish to attend. This is about the same as our normal policy. We always do tests as some students attend a non-magical school, some a magical primary school, some schools like Euro-Glyth and Nyx start at a younger age.

"The tests help us work out where students are and pair mentors with students. Then there is the second interview. All schools to the sounds of things are doing something similar since it is so close to the end of many terms. Many are compelling lists and maybe doing basic tests. All only have a month so it is pointless starting now, might as well wait and then start in the new term. Use the time between to see where you are and catch up a little if needed."

"I would like to go through the tests. Would we be able to go to Gringotts so I could put my name down for Se Ridica on the off chance."

"Certainly that can be done in the next day or so. Now let's get you packed and moved, we have four options for an English student, Norway, France, Netherlands or Iceland so I'll make a call and see who has space."

"I'll pack." Mr Little smiled and nodded pulling out a strange mirror and starting to talk to it.

Harry shivered as they arrived in Iceland. Apparently, there had been rooms free in all of the hostels so the headmistress had had the decision of where he was going, she had thought Iceland was safer for him. Harry wasn't so sure, wondering if the cold would get him first as he pulled his winter cloak around him tightly.

"It's just around the corner." Mr Little showed him down the frozen streets and into a small building that had something written on it in a foreign language. Inside was warm and welcoming with a large fire going and chairs and sofas scattered around the room. It was done in soothing creams and browns with a little white and blue thrown in. Above the fireplace was 5 crests.

"Good afternoon Mr Little."

"Good to see you, Mary, I contacted you earlier about a semi-permanent, possible permanent room."

"Yes, we have a single free. All the kids are at school at the moment so I'll show you up. Elendur has just popped out for something and should be back soon. Yes, here we are." she picked up a key from the pile on the board behind her, and came from behind the desk. They followed her through one of the doors coming off the main room. Inside was done in cream while the floor was the same wood that he had seen so far. Coming off the hallway were 3 doors and Harry idly wondered where they went.

"Just follow me." Harry followed the tall woman, who had her long blond hair pulled up in a ponytail, up the stairs. They came to a long corridor full of doors. Quietly they went down and then turned onto another passageway before arriving at room 27. As they walked, he noticed that she was wearing a purple top and black trousers, with black boots due to the snow outside. "Here we are."

Harry opened the door and then paused, looking around. It was done simply in blues and greens. Against the back wall was a single bed. On the right side, at the bottom of the bed was a desk and chair, with the window also on the back wall. To the left, was the wardrobe in the corner, with a chest of draws next to it. Just next to the bed was a side table. Harry noticed that there was also space for his trunk next to the desk. It was simple but better than anything he had ever had before. He was also thankful for the window since he did have some Claustrophobia, mostly at night.

"It's nice thanks." Harry looked back and smiled.

"We'll be in touch about the tests and I'll arrange for someone to take you to the local branch of Gringotts tomorrow. No doubt Mary and Elendur will tell you the rules in a bit. This hostel doesn't take students from Se Ridica. So if you do go there, you will be moved but for now, this will do."

"Why did I come here then?"

"Quickness partly, someone here, the fact it was us that moved you. Not to mention for some strange reason, the 4 hostels that cater to English students, don't take students for Se Ridica at the moment. So you will either be moved to a hostel for a different country or it will be set up that you go despite living here. But don't worry about that, that's between the schools and Erlendur. He will have first say if you can stay despite going to Se Ridica or not."

"So be nice to him." Harry smiled and Mr Littles lips twitched.

"Indeed."

"Sir, what do I call you," he asked as Mr Little pulled out his shrunken trunk and owl cage unshrinking them.

"Lærer. It means teacher in Norwegian."

"I'll do my best Larer." Harry struggled to get his tongue around the strange word.

"I'll be in contact Harry."

"I'll let you unpack. Those are our bedding at the moment, later if you want you can get your own. Shout if you need anything dear, you're the only one here. It's half nine as we're an hour behind England dear so lunch is in 3 hours at half 12, I'll give you a shout. O and the bathroom is about four doors down, there are the traditional boy and girl sign on the door."

"OK." Harry nodded as the door closed and he looked around the room. The floor he noticed was carpet which was a strange concept for him. Deciding since he was probably going to be here at least a month, he might as well unpack as suggested. Harry moved his trunk to the side and started pulling things out. He first put his books in a line on the shelf above the desk and then set out his ink, parchment and quills. Next was his photo album that went on the window with Hedwig's cage. He hoped she could find him and would be fine with the journey, he really needed to sort out something for international post. Harry didn't bother hanging up Dudley's cast-offs but did hang up his cloak and invisibility cloak. He put the few pictures he had up of him, Ron and Hermione around the desk. Finally, he lent his broom up against the wardrobe, before taking a look around. It was bear, but it was home, and better than the Dursleys.

Harry meandered about his room for an hour before deciding to explore, after all, Mary hadn't said he had to stay in his room. It didn't take long to realise the hostel was a warren of rooms. Most were locked which made sense as so was his. He did find the bathroom which turned out to be a large room with two halves. One girls and one boys with toilets and showers with doors on them. He was apparently on the next to last floor and it seemed all the upper four floors had been bedrooms and bathrooms. The bottom floor had two rooms, a bathroom and then he was back to where he started at the entrance. The bottom two rooms were just packed full of bunk beds and Harry wondered what they were for.

Mary wasn't anywhere in sight, so he started exploring the doors around the main room. One turned out to be a reading area with books and tables. The second was clearly a cloakroom. Another it seemed led to the dining area, where there was a serving hatch and the kitchen behind. Inside the kitchen though was a creature he had never seen before. It certainly wasn't a house elf and when it spoke it wasn't in English at first.

"English," it spoke.

"Yes, my name is Harry."

"Mine is Neevia."

"Nice to meet you." half expecting it to burst out in tears as Dobby had. Neevia seemed to be a little taller then Dobby had been, about 3ft, with shoulder brown hair, pale skin and pointed ears. She or he guessed it was she, was dressed in a white dress with an apron over the top.

"You must be Harry." he turned at the sound of the new voice. This man was tall with short brown hair, moustache and brown eyes. He was removing a heavy furred brown coat, to show a long-sleeved black top and blue trousers with black boots.

"Yes, sir."

"I'm Erlendur Sigurdsson, call me Erlendur" he spoke with a heavy accent, much heavier then Neevia's. "Neevia is a Grundel, sort of a relation to a house elf you will be used to."

"OK."

"Just think of her as a kind cook as long as you treat her right there won't be trouble."

"Sounds good. I was just exploring."

"No reason you can't. Bedrooms are private unless someone is invited in. The only real place off limits so to speak is the kitchen, there is always water in that machine there and you can have snacks in your room. My office, the room behind the desk, is also off limits without permission.

"Rules are basic, let us know if you are going out and curfew for you is at 7pm. For you, it is in your bedroom by 9 and lights out at 10. All upper floors are quiet zones from 7 when the youngest goes to bed. Different ages have different rules. Such as we wouldn't tell an 18-year-old to go to bed at 7 or be back by six. No, they are back by 9 and in their room by 12, after that up to them." Harry nodded that was fair.

"No fighting, we don't expect you to get along with everyone but at least be civil. No stealing and let us know if you are feeling ill. Anything else we'll cross as we come to it. Just be sensible and we won't have a problem."

"What if there is a problem?" Harry asked wearily. Mr Erlendur eyed him for a moment before relaxing as if trying to guess if he would be a problem or just wanted to know. "We do groundings to your room and the building but always a warning first. When grounded to the building you can go anywhere. When grounded to your room you can be in your room, the bathroom and the kitchen but that's it. Always for a set time and it never changes but can be added if you do something else in that time. We never hit and we never shout. There are people living here who have been abused and they don't like loud angry voices." Harry nodded. He understood that. All the Dursleys liked to shout, and be loud when angry at him, or trying to get him into trouble.

"Now it is up to you what you want to do. I understand you need to make a trip to Gringotts either today or tomorrow. I actually have time to take you this afternoon if you wish, as I need to go myself."

"Sounds good."

"Good, we'll leave just after lunch. It's now 11 so an hour and a half till then."

"OK." Harry again nodded and with a last look at Neevia, fled the dining room and back to his own room. This place certainly wasn't the Dursleys. But Harry hadn't yet decided if it was safe. After all, Hogwarts was supposed to be safe yet it had closed. So far the only safe place he had found was the Weasleys. But he had only been there just under a month, not that long to really see if the place was safe.

Chapter Text

Wednesday 11th November

All speech in Norwegian

"Welcome back Jai how did it go?" Jai walked into a meeting with the headmistress and Deputy Haley. Over the last few days, the two of them had been meeting various students and still had some to go. But were gathering every few days to review things.

"I believe this is one to talk about last."

"Fair enough. Haley?" headmistress Rosaland Cerishsil turned to the second deputy. She was average height with short white hair and hazel coloured eyes. But for a Human, she had an aura of extreme power. Jai knew why too, she was one of the few who was sorcerer level and a sensitive. Rosaland had a particular proficiency and bond with some of the children from the Hostels. And Jai had a suspicion if they had been around when Rosaland had attended Se Ridica, she would have lived in one herself.

"Over the last few days, I have visited a few students. Lewish Thorverton is a first year and Veiviser potential. He seems to be a very bright young man and eager to learn. But also incredibly smart. His parents are pure-bloods and not interested in any muggle subjects. Lewish though seems interested in them and was disappointed that we didn't offer more. His parents were not pleased and want the prestige of their son attending Magere Akademi."

"It will be a shame but not unexpected."

"Blaise Zabini is a second year with Magere potential. But he was very interested in the Repository. I think he would be best schooled elsewhere. I have retrieved his orb. Matthew Lesnar is a third year with Veiviser potential. He is a pure-blood and his parents didn't seem to like the idea of him attending Magere though Matthew was interested. He has other siblings and the parents seemed to be very into the idea of appearing like a modern family. There's just something off there but they seemed nice enough. His younger brother Edward is a first year and again very bright and Veiviser potential. But he too seemed more interested in the Repository. But I got the feeling that was because he had never heard of it before." Haley spoke.

She was a tall elf with long brown hair and blue eyes. Jai had come to learn that Haley's political views were that of a shadow elf. She didn't think that they should go destroying and enslaving humans. But she also didn't think they should integrate fully into the wizarding world. She was happy living and working there. However every holiday she returned to the Elven realm. Jai knew though that her first loyalty was the students. Including that if something threatened them she would stand with the students. Even against the other elves, unless she felt it was justified.

"Some potential and some not. Let's send invitations to the tests to the Lesnar brothers and see how it progresses. I would be curious to see where they end up. At the very least we need to let the head of that school, know to keep an eye out for potential trouble."

"Agreed." Haley nodded.

"Jai?"

"I visited the Truebloods. Carson is a first year and Skrant potential while David is a third year and Veiviser potential. Both are bright children and very engaged. Unlike the Lesnar brothers, their parents seemed interested in them coming. Both seemed more concerned about potential punishments than the repository, which concerned me. But nothing that warranted immediate action. I would recommend sending invitations to tests and keep an eye."

"Agreed. Who else have you seen?"

"I have also been to Byron Miller. He is a half-blood Omega and again very bright. He is only Magere level but seemed interested in the subjects we teach. But not to the point I think of him wanting to come. I think he was more interested in comparing schools to get to where he wants. He's a third year but very preceptive. He also spoke about been a half-blood in a pure-blood house and seemed to want away from it. I don't think he would settle here.

"I also visited first-year Luna Lovegood, but her father seems set on her going to Se Ridica. Luna seems to be quiet the untrained seer. Se Ridica, Beaxbatons and Ariwdale all have better Divination programmes and I think her father recognises this. Hannah Abbot admitted that she would rather go somewhere until she can return to Hogwarts. Her parents aren't in the position to home-school her, so she is down for a few schools and will decide later.

"The last two were interesting. Oliver Wood is a sixth year and Veiviser potential. He seemed more interested in our quidditch teams then the repository. But he was also interested in the differences between Hogwarts and the Academy. His goal is to play professional and if that doesn't work he wants to become a spell crafter, though he admits he has never told anyone this. He's an older student but I think he could excel here. His only interest in the repository was how our expedition of it worked, as he had heard of them before. But he was also interested in how being an older student would affect him. He wants to find a school and stay there until he graduates. Even playing professional he would be interested in further education, knowing he couldn't play Quidditch forever. He's older but I would like to give him a chance."

"We'll send an invite. You mentioned seeing one more."

"Harry Potter." Those two words made Rosaland sit up straight. Harry Potter was one of those that hadn't returned the orb, and some of his questions had worried her. She had mentioned keeping an eye when visiting him.

"How is everything with him? The Potters do have elf blood in them but I am not sure if it is still active or not." Haley noted.

"He mentioned needing to go to Gringotts about a test for Se Ridica. If he does have elf blood he is unaware of it. But will be soon. Mr Potter was a polite young man and very interested in the school. He has read the broacher back to front, and when speaking he could link what I was saying to it. Never once did he mention or did we speak about the Repository." That got a raised eyebrow. Most at least asked a few questions. Even if, like Oliver, it was how they managed the repository, with the school or the scholars. "Mr Potter uses a wand focus, that is not the problem, the problem lies that he is a Trollmann potential."

"You are sure." Haley sat forward.

"Yes, he showed me the orb and, was willing to give it to me if I needed it. I let him keep it, it seemed important to him. He said he did struggle with spells and was shocked it might be his potential interfering that was the problem. Potions he told me that his teacher regularly vanished his potions, without letting him try to correct it or other students interfering. Others spoke of this problem as well."

"Yes, I got that as well." Haley nodded.

"We'll expect any arriving to need help in potions then. I'll also make a note on it for international standards."

"He was more interested in the school and knowing the rules. The problem was his guardians. They said they didn't care as long as he attended a school, so I spent all of five minutes with them. His room was bare, and he didn't comment when I asked if they were decorating. He did also ask about the hostels. When I returned with questions on why there was a cat flap and locks on his bedroom door he refused to comment."

"They are abusing him." Rosaland got an angry look in her eye.

"I believe so. I have not left him there. But just dropped him off at Snjó Kastala Farfuglaheimili in Iceland. They are going to look after him, and said they may let him stay there, depending on his behaviour, even if he possibly attends Se Ridica."

"Very well, lets put him down for tests. If I know Erlendur, he will soon sniff out what has been going on there, and make sure the boy gets settled and checked. You did the right thing. We'll meet up in a few days about the next round of students."

Wednesday 11th November

All speech in English

Lunch was quiet. It was only him, Mary, Erlendur, Neevia and someone called Gunner. He was apparently a brownie and did most of the cleaning. Once done Mr Erlendur grabbed his winter coat and looked at him.

"You'll want your coat."

"I only have my school cloak." Harry flinched when the man muttered something under his breath, he clearly wasn't amused.

"I'm not angry at you. Mary, grab the spare coats."

"Will do." the woman disappeared upstairs for a minute, before coming back with a pile of clothing floating behind her. "Here Harry lets see what fits."

"But!"

"You need a coat Harry and proper shoes to go out. We'll take you out with one of the older kids this weekend. Merlin knows I can never pick something fashionable, and Erlendur hates shopping. But the teens will know. For now, we'll see what fits here."

"And I'll pick a few things up that are major while out for Gringotts. I may hate shopping, but proper clothes in Iceland during winter is a necessity, that I can handle." Harry resigned himself to trying a few things on. Apparently, it was brought with money donated to the hostel. Not to mention stuff the other kids had outgrown, and given to them if still useable.
Out of the lot they managed to find a brown coat, black waterproof pants and black walking boots that fit him. The few other things that did, were all for younger children since he was so small. He was forced to use the children's hat, gloves and scarf as they weren't letting him outside without them.

"Will do, but that stuff is all on the out. We'll send it to be remade when you're finished with it." Erlendur muttered. Harry didn't care, it was warm and besides his uniform, he had worn used clothing all his life.

He quickly discovered though, once outside it was still freezing.

"You need layers, underclothes, we'll pick them up." it was a twenty-minute walk to a back alley. Here all Erlendur had to do was put his hand on the wall, and the door opened. The magic district was small. Erlendur explained you needed magic, any magic to open the area, even squibs could. The area was small as Iceland's magical population was small. Harry quickly noticed everything was inside. But in that weather, it wasn't surprising. There was a small Gringotts, robe shop, bookshop, second-hand shop, post office, Healers office, stationery and potions. But that was it.
They didn't waste time and headed straight to Gringotts. Erlendur spoke to the Goblin at an empty till, and they were soon shown into a small office.

"Yes?"

"This is Harry Potter. We need an inheritance test done, due to the closing of Hogwarts. I also wish to know the state of his accounts, since he is currently staying at my hostel."

"Very well, please wait." the Goblin called another Goblin to get the things he needed. He came back quickly with a knife, bowl, parchment, potion and folder full of more papers.

"You need to put the parchment in the bowl, pour the potion over it, and then prick your finger, it will all be absorbed." the Goblin stated. He started to mess with the folder, obviously expecting him to do as he was told. Harry decided not to argue and did as he had been ordered. He needed this inheritance test so it was better to follow instructions. He watched as everything was absorbed. While Erlendur cleaned the knife, to make sure no blood was left on it. It didn't take long to absorb. Once it had the Goblin, who hadn't told them his name, pulled it out before handing it over.

Harry James Potter
Born – 31 July 1980 12:59 pm
Mother – Lily Potter nee Evens
Father – James Potter
Godfather – Sirius Black
Godmother – Alice Longbottom

Inheritance – Potter
                    Evens
                    Black
                    Gryffindor
                    Ravenclaw
                    Slytherin – right of conquest
Possible Creature Inheritance – Shape-shifter – 90% - Active Evens line
                                                Elf – 75% - Active Potter line
                                                Kitriara – 60% - Active Evens line
                                                Fairy – 45% - Active Evens line
                                                Veela – 30% - Carrier Potter line
                                                Fae – 15% - Active Evens line
                                                Drake – 5% - Carrier Potter line
Gifts – Parseltongue
          Sensitive
          Telepathy
          Fire Elemental
          Teleportation
Dark Magic – Horcrux

"What does all this mean?" Harry handed the parchment to the hostel head.

"I do not know much about Se Ridica, but that would be more than enough to get you admitted I would say."

"So those are the possible creature inheritances I could have?"

"Yes. A Drake is part human part dragon and comes in on the persons 17th birthday if it is active. Yours isn't so you carry the Gene, but it isn't a possible inheritance for you. Fairy is active so you could get that on your 16th birthday. They are tall with pointed ears and wings. Elves are also on the 16th birthday. Not like the house elves, but tall with pointed ears and powerful. High Elves they call themselves. Veela comes in at 15 but again as with Drake you are just a carrier. They are part bird part human. Fae and Kitriara are both on the 14th birthday. Both are active so possible. Fae can either be animal or elemental. Where you can become any animal and control one element. Or control any element and have one animal form. Kitriara is the fox version of a kitsune. Having ears, tail and that animal form are the basics. Shape-shifter is the last one and possible at 13. Not many come in that young, Demons are the only other. They are a mix of a natural Animagus, so any animal form and a Metamorph, the ability to change your appearance at will."

"So I'll get all of them?"

"No, you have a high chance of getting one of them. More the active ones, but in extreme circumstances, you could force an inactive one. The chances of you been fully human on your 17th birthday are very low. But you'll only get one. It is very rare for someone to be part one thing and part another by inheritance. It's unusual to be born that way. Most are fully one creature, even if both parents are different creatures, though they will always be a carrier for the other."

"OK." Harry nodded.

"The gifts I'll explain back at the hostel. The inheritance is what you will gain access to, monetary wise when you are either emancipated or turn 17. The Goblins will have more information on what you will gain. But other than designating someone to vote in your place and learning, there isn't much you can do until you are 17."

"He could also begin business ventures through a proxy. There are however some disconcerting things about his vaults."

"Like what?" Harry looked at the Goblin.

"The Potter vaults have remained untouched. Everything stopped when your parents died and since their will was never read nothing has changed. It is just gathering dust and interest. There have only been 2 transactions for your trust vault."

"I made both of them. One before my first year and one before the start of this year at Hogwarts."

"Correct, the only other thing to go out is your tuition. With the school closing, most of that has been returned for this year."

"Good." Erlendur nodded.

"The Evens vaults have again remained untouched and unclaimed. Since your mother never took an inheritance test, she did not know about the vaults. Many have made claims on the Gryffindor vault over the years. But none showed on the test, I do not believe the Potters were ever one of them. There have only been a few attempts on the Ravenclaw vaults. But while one or two had a distant line, none were direct enough to gain access. Since another line was showing stronger."

"My mothers and since they were squibs or in mums case didn't know, they were left."

"The only things to have been touched there is the Hogwarts vault used for scholarships and such. The headmaster as access and various people donate into it. So much goes out of each of the founder's vaults each year towards this unless and heir stops it. Non have, or being able to."

"What about the Black vaults?" Erlendur asked, starting to suspect there was something there.

"Sirius Black named his Godson Harry Potter his heir. He was then sent to prison for betraying them but never had a trial."

"But if it was a traditional ceremony and not just paperwork, he wouldn't have survived to betray them. It had to be as it showed on the test, that only shows magical relatives."

"That's why my aunt and uncle didn't show."

"Correct. He couldn't have betrayed them. But that should have come out in a trial, but if he never had one..." the Hostel manager looked troubled at the idea.

"He was not the only one, and since then the Ministry has been able to gain access to some of the vaults. Just not the family vault. They have been taking money from those they can. Sirius Blacks heir vault and personal vault are those they have been able to access. They tried with Regulus Black, but he has registered deceased on our records for a number of years. So they have been denied every time."

"And it's the Ministry and they're doing it for others since the ministry denied them a trial. Makes you wonder if they did that on purpose to be able to claim that money. "

"They did try to access the Potter vaults at one time. But were denied as the reasons were sketchy, and since the only living Potter was too young, they were denied. All others who have tried with a look-a-like Potter failed the test to check the authenticity of the person."

"Is there anything we can do to stop the Ministry taking the Black money since Harry is the heir?"

"Not without a proxy,"

"How do I set one?" Harry asked. He was curious and upset that the Ministry, had both denied someone a trial and were stealing from that person.

"It must be a native to the country, over 17 and a pureblood. Then you both must fill out paperwork here at Gringotts to be filed at the ministry. Currently, Albus Dumbledore is your magical guardian and proxy."

"And he didn't stop this!" Harry gasped in disbelief. This was unbelievable.

"Right we'll wait until the checks have gone through. When you change schools one of the headmistresses will become your guardian. They can then put a stop to it. After that, you can look into possibly finding a proxy." Erlendur shook his head. "For now is there any way for us to get some money out for clothing? Harry doesn't have anything appropriate, and while we will supply some, he does need more than that."

"The trust vault allows up to a set amount to be taken out each month. With a little extra in December for Christmas presents. Any leftover each month is carried over. The vault is re-filled each year. It did include a clause, that should both parents be deceased, extra could be taken in August for school supplies."

"Right, can we take some now, please? How much can he take?"

"1000 Standard. What is it for? There are some provisions for 2 or 3 emergency larger draws."

"Clothes, he only has summer things and his school uniform, nothing for the cold. We have a base of 500 standard to be transferred to get some suitable clothing. But it won't cover everything that he needs. He has nothing appropriate outside of his old school uniform. Shirts and trousers we can transfer but nothing else..."

"Emergency draw authorised. I'll go and get 3000 standard, do you wish that to be converted."

"Yes and the 500 from the Hostel bank draw."

"I'll be back in a moment." the Goblin stood and headed out.

"Standard?"

"It would equant to about 800G. But Standard has a bit more of a fair exchange rate and is used everywhere outside of Europe. There are some places that accept both Galleons and Standard. However, as with the name, Standard is used almost everywhere and is easier to understand. One coin means just that, one Standard."

"So 1000 coins is 1000 Standard."

"Yes."

"Here." the Goblin came back with a bunch of notes and a wallet."

"Thank you. We'll be back with a new magical guardian within a month. I take it after that until a native proxy is placed, there can be no votes for the Potter family."

"Correct."

"Good." Erlendur stood and they headed out.

Erlendur quickly ushered them through the small district and back out into the non-magical world.

"Now we are going to get some suitable things that I know will last you."

"I'm taking suitable also means somewhat expensive."

"You are the heir to 6 families. It is appalling that no one got you decent clothes by now. With your size though, it is going to be somewhat of a challenge to find things that can pass for a teenager in the smaller sizes."

"OK." Harry decided not to say more than that.

"Today is just outerwear and a few things to tide you over. We will get all the underwear so you need not be embarrassed when you come out with Mary and the group this weekend. We shall also work out sizes so you don't get turned into a giant dress-up doll."

"Thank you." Harry wasn't sure what else to say to that. He guessed he would realise more this weekend and by the look the man sent him, he was right.

All the store's names were written in Icelandic so Harry didn't have a clue where they were. But guessed it was some sort of sports or outdoor store since most things were coats and plastic trousers. Erlendur spoke to someone in Icelandic before they were shown over to a section of the store clearly meant for children.

"Right have a look and see what you like and then we'll go on size. But you are going to have to try some things on, just not as much as Mary would make you." Harry didn't respond and just filtered in and out, running his hand over the material. He had never been clothes shopping besides following the Dursleys as a slave to carry bags. He had no idea where to start.

"What have you found?"

"I've no idea."

"What about the material? What do you like or don't, remember it is more the feel of what touches your skin then the outside."

"Soft things."

"Fleece then, you need some anyway. I expect cotton as well. This way." this time he was led to another stand and with some encouragement, Harry ran his hand over the clothing shocked at how soft it felt. Most were the same colours in either a yellow and dark green or pink and the same green colour. Together they picked up some jackets and trousers. Then Erlendur found a few cotton t-shirts and threw them into the pile they were gathering. Finally, all that was needed was his size, so they headed to the changing room.

Even though they only had a few things to learn sizes, Harry still felt a bit like a human dress-up doll. The tightest things were the underclothes. There was a longsleeved undershirt called a Merino undershirt. That was grey with orange stitching and matching pants called Merino underpants. These were long and went down to the ankle. On top of that, he had to try on a Bersi soft fleece sweater that was in that strange browny-yellow and green colour. Apparently, it was called antique moss and olive. The top had a solid body and stripy sleeves with black cuffs. Then was the matching baddi fleece pants. Once both were on though Harry knew he would be warm outside since he was now sweating inside. To go with the pants they also got a jacket called an Eldur which had a solid body and solid yellow arms.

"We'll get two of the pants so you can wear both back to back if you wish," Erlendur stated making a note of the sizes.
Knowing with the tops that would be enough to last to the weekend they headed over to the coats. The one they both liked the look of was that same yellowy colour with a fur hood, and since it fit that was the one they decided on. As they were heading to pay Harry paused spotting a one-piece suit in the same colours.

"It's an Elvis Jumpsuit, we can get it if you want."

"But not something I need."

"Harry some kids your age still have them, some adults still have them and it's not that expensive. Its warm and even the hostel will feel a little chilly, more then you're used to. If you want we can get it."
Harry nodded after taking a deep breath as they headed to pay.

"What's this store called?"

"Cintamoni, do you want me to tell them to look around here again with you?"

"Sure."

Once they had paid they headed out. The only thing they paused to do was to pull on his new and thicker coat along with the hat and gloves they had picked up as well. Once out Harry had to admit he was a little warmer. In the next store, they got boxers and thick warm socks called ullarsokkar and some pyjamas. One set was the same fleece and another was a long cotton. Harry had never really slept in pyjamas before. But thought there was no harm having them. At the Dursleys, all his clothes were the same. So he had changed once every day in the morning, sleeping in the same clothes as he had worn that day. The only difference was if they were really wet or dirty to the point he would never have slept. Thus this would be a new experience for him.

The next place was clearly a shoe store. Harry actually found this the most painful so far. Erlendur seemed to notice. And therefore decided to get all the shoes he needed in one go. To save having to make a return trip. That meant formal black shoes, black wellington boots, blue trainers, blue flipflops and blue slippers. These went with the walking boots he was currently wearing.

Both of them decided to end the shopping trip after the shoe shop. Considering they had all the emergency stuff he needed. Quietly they walked back to the hostal. It had been about 2 hours since they had left and it was now hitting nearly 4 when they got back. Both of them were exhausted. When he walked in there were several young kids running around pulling off boots, coats and waterproofs. Some had full body suits, some had trousers with suspenders and coats. While others had separate trousers and coats.
Erlendur showed him where to put his own things. Everyone had a peg, shelf and box with a sticker on with their name.

"This one will be yours." he was shown to an empty peg and Harry noticed that the sticker was new. Quietly he pulled off his new coat and hung it up before pulling off his boots. Together he and Erlendur pulled out his trainers, wellington boots and slippers before lining them up as everyone else had. After he quickly took the rest of his new clothes upstairs and hung them up before getting changed. He didn't bother putting the underclothes on since he would be staying inside. All that was needed was his new fleece trousers and jacket with a t-shirt, woolly socks and slippers. He also put on the new boxers and once done he was amazed at how better he felt. He then slowly crept back downstairs. All the young kids were milling around but several had noticed him and were watching. Mary seemed to call them all to attention and speak to them before nodding.

"Here Harry, this potion will help you learn Icelandic over the next few days. You will have to work on it to be able to go between English and Icelandic. The potion just helps you pick up the language around you quicker." Erlendur spoke to him.

"OK." Harry nodded and took the potion. As normal it tasted horrible and his ears buzzed for several minutes as he was led to a chair.

"Harry, can you understand me?"

"Yeh!" the words sounded strange to his ears and his throat hurt a little.

"It will take a few hours to adjust, just take your time. The older children will be back in about an hour."

"OK," he nodded and looked around as the sounds he heard slowly turned into words he understood.

For the next hour, he could only sit there and listen before the older kids slowly started to stream through the door. While the younger kids migrated into the reading area to start homework.

After what seemed to be the last of ten older kids to the fifteen or so younger. Mary brought them over and introduced them all. Harry forgot all the names in seconds as he focused on understanding what they were all saying. After they had been introduced most drifted away while two stayed.
One was an older girl about 15 with short blond hair and blue eyes. The strange thing was her skin seemed to have a grey coloured tint to it. The other was a male about a year older than him with short brown hair and hazel eyes.

"How long since you had the potion?" the girl smiled.

"About an hour," he spoke casually.

"My names Tabitha Garnett, I'm from Canada but live here due to safety concerns. If your wondering I'm a Sprite."

"O!"

"I'm Jakob Andersen, I'm from Norway. When me and my older brother were taken into care there wasn't room at the Oslo hostel. So we were brought here. They offered to move us when space became available but we didn't want to."

"Is your brother around?" Harry asked not wanting to go into why he was here. It didn't seem appropriate to touch on either the safety concerns or why Jakob had been taken into care. Not after just meeting them.

"He couldn't stick around. He got himself grounded to his room so had to go straight there." Jakob laughed and Harry frowned.

"Robert was caught sneaking out to see his girlfriend several times." Tabitha smiled and Harry went red. He had heard the other boys talk about that sort of stuff in the dorms. Yet never really paid attention to it before.

"Any idea what school you'll be attending? You're here because Hogwarts closed right?"

"Kinda." Harry shrugged, he really didn't want to go into it. "We're looking at either Se Ridica or Magi. But no hostel that takes English students does both so I ended up here."

"You could get into Magere wow. I heard the Repository is amazing. I really want to look when I graduate from Euro-Glyth." Jakob seemed to dream and Harry was reminded of his friend Hermione.

"That's quite something. Around here having the power requirement and then the attitude to get in is everyone's dream. I didn't have the power." Tabitha smiled.

"Attitude?"

"Just wanting to go and study isn't enough. You have to want to go not just because of the Repository. But because you like the school and the way it works, something to do with their rules." Jacob shrugged.

"Many apply because they want early access to the Repository before they hit 18. Then they can apply to be admitted as a scholar. But since they only take around 30 students a year they have to weed them out. They use someone's attitude to do it. It isn't all about the Repository but the school. Students who are willing to learn but not over the top on it. They have to want to get involved in other activities. All that is worked out through the tests they do. Its the only school in this area that does it. But it is effective on getting their numbers down." Tabitha explained.

"Strange, they said I had to do the tests to see where I was in relation to them from Hogwarts. I think I remember something about two interviews. I know I've been through one. Mr Erlendur said that I would almost certainly be admitted into Se Ridica if I didn't. If that was the case he would consider keeping me here on my behaviour and how I got along with people."

"High chance of creature inheritance then." Tabitha smiled.

"He said the chance of me not getting one is very slim. But I have until my 13th birthday before starting to worry, and that's not until July."

"I was lucky, human all the way been Muggle-born. Some of the others here or those that attend Se Ridica I heard, not so lucky. It's not just the families that won't let them stay, some of the parents want the kids. It's their government that won't allow it and the parents don't have the means or ability to move. So the kids end up either staying at Se Ridica full time or in a hostel. There is one or two here like that but none of us go to Se Ridica." Jakob rolled off and Harry realised, that while there might be some here due to abuse like him. There were many different situations, he wasn't the only one that had problems.

"What schools do people attend here?"

"The crests tell you." Tabitha pointed to the crests above the fireplace. "There are Magere and Euro-Glyth obviously. Then there is Kennecott Academy, Merlin Academy and Dumstang."

"So what caste are you Harry?"

"Jakob that is enough it is not a question to ask?" the head came storming across.

"But why?"

Chapter Text

Wednesday 11th November

“Because he was going to ask not only caste but designation as well. That is private.”

“But we all know each others at Hogwarts.”

“All?” Erlendur raised an eyebrow. “So you would know the seventh years?”

“No.” Harry paused.

“You know those your friends or enemies with. Maybe those in your year or your caste depending on what it is. But not everyone. As it is, we have heard several things about people from Britain being wrong caste. So someone is coming to check you tomorrow.”

“There has been one in my year so far, not sure about others.”

“All the more reason.”

Thursday 12th November

Harry slept awkwardly that night. He had had this problem his first year at Hogwarts and again when he had returned for his second year. It was a new bed with new sounds around him. Hopefully, he would adjust soon. The next morning he was woken to the sounds of people getting up and ready so decided to follow, groaning as the clock said 6 am. Now he could understand what people were saying, things were much more interesting.

As he left his room kids from 6 to 18 were running up and down the hall for bags, uniform, books and homework. Clearly, it was organised chaos. Shaking his head he quietly headed downstairs and into the dining area. Here he grabbed breakfast before sitting down. It wasn't long until Tabitha and Jakob sat down with him. Both were dressed in what was obviously the Euro-Glyth school uniform. Tabitha had a red and white striped blouse, grey jumper with light blue piping and a red and light blue tartan skirt. She also had an orange band around her upper arm. Harry guessed was for castes. They had never used them at Hogwarts but then they never had many magical creatures at Hogwarts. Tabitha was a Sprite and went to Euro-Glyth so they must have a few there. Jakob had a white shirt on with a red tie, grey jumper with orange piping and red and orange tartan trousers. However, he didn't have a band around his upper arm.

“Sorry about last night.”

“It's fine. At Hogwarts, everyone learns in their first year. So it all gets passed around and questions are asked. People want to know what this score or that score might mean for them. Guess it's different here.”

“Yes, it doesn't matter what score you get. Your taken to the centre you're registered to for the weekend. There everything is explained. We're registered between Greenland, Norway and England.” Tabitha shrugged.

“Wonder what will happen with me. Never been to a centre, never registered on their radar. But we'll see after they double check the caste thing.”

“No idea think it will depend on which school you end up at. I don't know about Se Ridica. But I do know they have someone from each organisation at Magere, because of the way you travel to the school.” Tabitha expanded on.

“Will have to wait and see then.”

“Just a bit, any idea who is coming and when?” Jakob asked.

“No idea. Can I ask about the colours and bands?”

“Sure. They are for the different schools. Euro-Glyth is an international school. I go to the school in Caceres in Spain by portkey. They are 2 hours ahead hence the early wake-up call. Tabitha goes to the school in Leeds in England. So has an hour before she has to portkey.”

“I have to wear the band since I'm a Sprite. Jakob doesn't since he is human. Only magical creatures have to wear them so if there is a problem the teachers can tell who is who quickly.”

“That makes sense.”

“Doesn't it.” Tabitha grinned as more and more people entered and left the dining room.

“Got to go, see ya.” Jakob stood and headed out.

“He'll take a portkey from around the corner, mostly they just wear coats and boots before changing at the school. It's a lot warmer in Spain than here in Iceland. I'll do the same since while cold in Leeds nowhere near here.”

“What you going to do until then?”

“I got some homework to finish and exams to study for.”

“Go on I'll find Mary or something, see if we can put a silencing charm on my room. So I don't get woken at six and can maybe sleep till seven or something.”

“Good luck.”

Mary and Erlendur did agree to the silencing charm since there was no reason for him to be up at that time. There was a monitoring charm on all the younger kids rooms and Harry agreed for it to be placed on his while the silencing charm was on. Purely because it was the only way they were going to cast it in the first place.

A man from the Ministry of Denmark turned up just before lunch. Apparently, since Iceland was so small they fell under the Danish ministry. Thankfully the man spoke Icelandic since he was still learning to swap between that and English.

“What caste and designation are you currently?”

“Alpha dominant. My score was 53.”

“Hem. Stand still, I'll cast the spell and a coloured glow will appear around you. We are hoping for a red one.” Harry didn't like how he ended that sentence. He glanced at the hostel head who was standing there with his arms crossed. Without another word, the ministry man cast the spell. Harry looked down at his arms. The glow wasn't red, it was orange.

“No!” he whispered. He was an Omega.

“That is what we feared.”

“Where are you going to take him?”

“I'll take him to the centre in Greenland for a full check-up, we'll have you back in a couple of days and will be in contact. Mr Potter, please pack enough clothes to last a couple of days.”

“Go on Harry you'll be fine.”

“OK.” without another word he turned and ran up to his room. Deciding to use his school bag he started to put all his new clothes into the expanded bag. He only had enough to last him a few days as they were supposed to go shopping this weekend.
Once that was done he headed back down after locking his door and walked over.

“You'll want your coat and thermals, Mr Potter, it is as cold in Greenland as it is here in Iceland.” without a word he turned and walked to get his coat. He had his thermal underclothes in the bag and was wearing his fleece stuff, thinking, for now, he would manage with just his coat and boots.

The cold was the first thing Harry registered about Greenland. It was a strange name for a frozen country. Thankfully the Omega Centre was just around the corner and attached to the local magical hospital. The ministry worker explained he would stay at the centre but all his tests would be done at the hospital. Another thing Harry realised quickly was no one spoke Icelandic, forcing him to quickly learn to swap to English.

First, he was booked in and shown a room to stay in. Then he was taken to have the designation test done, again. This was followed up by a magical scan that Harry cringed away from. Accompanied by the doctors talking in rapid Danish. Before he was escorted back to his room and told to wait.

The next day and a half was a run of medical test after medical test. He quickly got to grips between swapping from Icelandic to English and back again. He would still need practice reading and writing but that wasn't a big problem. The Doctors did all the checks with non-magical equipment. Informing him it was partly because he was a powerful Omega and part because he was sensitive. They would not, however, tell him the results of all these tests and it wasn't until the end Harry found out why.

Friday 13th November

“Ready to go home.” the main doctor who had been working with him, Dr Kai Vang, sat down as his medi-guard stood behind him. Dr Vang was a tall Omega with short brown hair, blue eyes and glasses. Harry had first seen him just after he arrived. He had been the one that had performed the magical test spell. Then ordered all these non-magical tests, performing some himself. Harry had never met a doctor who was an Omega. Madam Pomfrey was a Beta and he had never seen any other doctor but her. His Medi-guard was an Alpha called Alf Holst. Apparently, the two were good friends so Alf came to work with Dr Vang. This helped to keep him safe so he could focus on his patients. Alf, as he had asked to be called, was about the same height as Dr Vang and had short red hair and grey eyes.

“Guess but can you tell me what all this was about?”

“Yes, I can also tell you your new designation. All the tests were to see how you were doing, we got a little before I had to stop the magical diagnostic. We didn't know how powerful an Omega you were or that you were sensitive. We would never have done that if we had known. Now it is documented that we only use magic in the most extream circumstances.”

“I've never had trouble with potions before. Madam Pomfrey has checked me. however, normally I'm unconscious when I end up seeing her from Quidditch or something.”

“You have never had trouble with potions?” the doctor clarified.

“No, I've had pain potions from when I hurt my wrist and never felt anything but the reduction in pain. I also had the cold and flu once or twice and not had problems and still went to class.”

“Good that's noted and we'll contact the school medi-witch for your file and the English branch of AMS.”

“I've never seen anyone from AMS. I didn't register high enough for them to bother with me.”

“That's going to change.” Dr Vang's eyes darkened. “What we found will be enough to remove you from your family, permanently. You said you were currently staying at a Hostel.”

“Yes, Lærer Little was worried when he came to our meeting at the state of my room and their attitude toward me.”

“I probably don't have to tell you what we discovered then. You are underweight but not too much we are worried.”

“I wasn't back at the Dursleys long enough, but also hadn't been back at Hogwarts long enough to fully recover from the summer. Though I did spend some time at my friend's house and that helped.”

“You are however under-nourished and that is affecting your height and how much energy you have. We are going to prescribe some potions for it since you have never had a problem. Although if you do contact us and we'll give you something else. You are also going to be on a special diet. I'll be sending all this information back with you to the hostel and forwarding some to the Danish Ministry.”

“I'm living in Iceland.”

“That would put you under the Norwegian Ministry. Yet you are also an English resident which puts you under the British Ministry. Since that is three I think you would fall under the ICW personally. I have a contact there and will ask before sending anything.” Dr Vang shook his head. “You are however missing all your vaccinations. You had the basics but not the follow-ups, as that was after your parents had died. We'll be doing those once a month over the course of the year. Whichever school you go to will either have to take you to have them done or do them themselves depending on where you go.

“We also found that the malnutrition is affecting your bones and how strong they are. That will be fixed with the potions and diet along with exercise. Have a rest to get the potions working until you go back to school and then build it up, again that will have to be you and the school working with us.”

“OK, no exercise.”

“Good. The next worrying thing was the number of bones you had broken in the past that haven't set right. I am guessing your guardians never took you to a doctor.”

“No,” Harry stated cautiously flinching at Alf's growl.

“They will need rebreaking and setting again. But that can't be done until you are at the correct weight and will need to be done in stages such as once a month. At Easter, I want you back here for another battery of tests. If all is clear then we'll look into fixing that. You have a high pain tolerance so the small pain you are feeling from them you're just not noticing. If we don't set them, you'll have problems later in life although I'm not too worried about that. The malnutrition concerns me the most right now.”

“OK.” Harry wasn't sure what to feel about the idea of having his bones re-broken but knew the doctor had good reasons for it.

“No the last bit is what I am most worried about. You gave us the list from Gringotts when you arrived.”

“Yeh, I wasn't sure if it would help or not 'cause it had Dark Magic on the list, along with the gifts and creature inheritance. But I thought you might need to see it.”
“We did due to that dark magic. We would have picked it up ourselves however it meant you didn't have to stay the week. We could look straight into it. What you have is a Horcrux, a part of someone's soul that has anchored itself to your scar. I believe it has to be Voldemort's.”

“You said his name! Wait I have part of his soul in me.” Harry's breathing shot up.

“Fear of the name only increases fear of the thing itself and yes.”

“Out, I need it out.” Harry gasped shaking his head.

“Harry? Harry! Alf!” Harry heard the calling but couldn't respond. Voldemort was in his head. Harry just knew this was the reason the man had survived. He was keeping his parents killer alive just by living. He jumped as the arms circled around him.

“NO!” he fought trying to get out only the arms had a strong grip on him and wouldn't let him. They held strong as he fought and twisted not able to hear anything. Only the ringing in his ears until he was too tired to fight anymore.

“Harry, Harry, match your breathing to Alf's. Its fine I know it is a shock, just breathe. We can sort it. That piece has been there for years. It isn't bothering you right now. As a spirit, Voldemort can't do anything to you with it.”

“Out.” he sobbed.

“We can't until you get your weight up and it isn't safe right now. But it isn't affecting you. If you feel anything from it you need to let us know.”

“When we are close I do.”

“What do you mean?” Alf asked this time.

“He was possessing my teacher last year, I got headaches and sharp pains in my scar whenever he was close.”

“But not right now.”

“No.”

“Good, tell someone if you do feel anything from it.”

“How do we get it out?”

“Our best bet is the Goblins. However, they need you to wait to see if you go through any of these creature inheritances. Once all those on your list go inactive or carrier, it means you have finished. Then the Goblins can safely remove it. We could try with surgery if that doesn't work or it is too much magic for you as a sensitive. However, the Goblins way is safer and more successful. They would transfer it to another object and then destroy the object. After that, you would need a purification bath but we want you to go through one anyway. You'll become used to them as a Sensitive as it helps remove all the excess magic that you are clinging to, plus  you will feel better.”

“So wait.”

“Only because it would do more harm than good right now. However, if you start feeling pain from it tell someone. We can then check and remove who or what is triggering it. We just need to hold out until we know what inheritance you can get. If we can't we'll remove it sooner. But it won't be as safe and could trigger you coming into a creature inheritance earlier, or block you from having the one you were supposed to at all. That would stop you from reaching your full magical potential.”

Harrys mind went to the gold orb he still had. The shock he had felt at having the ability to become a sorcerer. Including the knowledge that he had been one of three at Hogwarts with that ability. He always hated standing out and been different. Although when that had nearly stopped him joining the Quidditch team, Oliver Wood had told him 'if not Ordinary why not extraordinary'. That it was OK to be different and stand out sometimes. That everyone was different, that there were different ideas of 'normal'. Including that everyone's 'normal' was different to someone else's.

“Alright,” he whispered, they had to wait but that didn't mean he had to like it.

“I don't like it either. Still when the alternative is not reaching your potential and possible brain damage I'll take it,” Alf stated from where he still had his arms and legs around him. Pinning him to the floor after his episode.

“Guess that is the better option.” brain damage, maybe waiting wasn't so bad compared to that.

“Now have you had a panic attack like that before.”

“Panic attack?”

“You panicked when we told you, quite normal and we were expecting something similar.”

“No.”

“Alright, the last big thing is we do have a way to remove the scars. If you want to think on that and when you are older we will be able to correct your eyes. For now, we'll get you new glasses, they will take a week to come. Since we're going to add some spells to help with being sensitive. You said you often got headaches both in defence and outside it." Harry nodded at that. "Next we do want to do a small bit of work on your teeth. All things considered, though they are in good shape.

“Now I'll give you some books on Omega's and they'll teach you more about it at school. You're not that late learning, as most only found out in July, in England. So a little reading and you'll pick up everything else as it comes normally. Been a wrong caste isn't going to affect you that much.”

“But something is?”

“Harry you're a submissive Omega and a powerful one. But you also got 5 on the designation test. That is very low and worrying for us. That means, particularly with how you grew up, that you're on watch.”

“W-what does that mean?”

“It means you will be coming here at least once a week, most likely on the weekend so we can do a basic exam. Here we can check you're putting on weight and starting to grow along with talking to you. We need to make sure there are no effects from the potions and such. It will only take about a day and one night stop over. That room you stayed in, will be yours as long as you are registered to our clinic. We also have a band for you to wear on your wrist telling people you are registered here. We'll gather all your medical information and hold it. Unless you permanently transfer and register somewhere else. Don't worry the band will be invisible to non-magicals and won't get in the way.”

“OK.”

“Now I'll let Alf go through releasing you and I'll contact Mr Sigurdsson about picking you up, or sending you by portkey.”

As Dr Vang walked off Harry looked up and saw Alf looking at him.

“You going to let me go?”

“Do you want me to?” the medi-guard responded with a question. Harry shrugged he was comfortable and it was probably the first time he had truly felt comfortable at being held like this.

“Harry there is nothing wrong in panicking, I was ready for it but waited to see if you would calm down yourself first. Everyone reacts differently and needs different things. It's going to be a matter of finding what works for you as an Omega. You need to come to learn to adapt and accept it. It doesn't matter as much right now, but as you get older you feel what works for you. That will be something you learn about as you grow. For now, I think hugging or even this work so that will be what we use. Besides even your hostal head will restrain you if you need it.

“Now I'm going to release you bit by bit, don't move. If you do that is a sign your not ready and we'll sit a bit longer.” Alf waited until he nodded before releasing his left leg and Harry trembled as he fought to stay still and breathe. Slowly Alf let him go and as he did Harry took some deep breaths. It was a strange feeling and somehow powerful as if Alf was trusting him to himself again. Harry didn't know how else to describe it.

Once he was free he slowly moved away but stayed on the floor, not able to remember how they had even got on the floor, to begin with.

“Alright?”

“Yeh, just strange.” he felt calmer but also somewhat like he felt when the Dursleys had always sent him out the house. Free. But more so as Alf was trusting him not to panic again. But Harry knew should he do so from now on with that band there would be people there to grab him. He wasn't sure fully about been an Omega but in some strange way he was relieved and didn't know why.

“Alright.” Alf helped him stand as he saw Dr Vang come over smiling and holding the band.

“Here we go. Mr Sigurdsson is coming over this time. But from now on unless there is a problem you'll portkey. I've embedded that in the band and the password is Mchokichi, it is a type of tree so not something to come up in normal conversation.”

“Mchokichi,” Harry spoke slowly a few times to both remember it and get his tongue around the strange word. Thanks to learning Icelandic though he was getting better at that. Dr Vang handed the band over and Harry saw it was an orange colour and would fit tight to his wrist. On it, it had Greenland Omega clinic written in English along with the word sensitive.

“The words will read in each person's native language. The word sensitive is there to make sure they are careful about how much magic they use on you. How much you can tolerate will change as you grow and you'll build a resistance. However, there is always going to be some forms you can't tolerate. It may be healing spells or certain jinxes or curses. They'll just flood your system and make you pass out. Some will make you feel worse until you go through a purification bath and then you'll be fine. We'll set one up for when your hear next week so bring your swimming trunks with you.”

“Em OK.”

“Don't worry it will be me and Alf and we'll have full body wetsuits. I'm not sensitive but have been through them myself when learning how. So no worries it is just something different you are going to have to both learn to do yourself and get used to. But there are going to be times when you can't do them yourself and will need help. That's why you find most sensitive are Omegas. Now shall we go find Mr Sigurdsson and then you can go home.”

“OK.”

Chapter Text

All speech Norwegian

Saturday 14 ^th November

Torture. It was the only word Harry could use to describe the shopping trip. Mary had insisted on starting with the winter outdoor clothes. Since they knew he liked Cintamoni they had started there and got some black ski pants. Then they decided he had enough from that store. He could now where the ski pants on top of what he already had. Once outside dressed in his thermal underwear, fleece pants and jacket over a red t-shirt including the coat and ski pants with his walking boots, hat and gloves. Harry finally felt warm for the first time walking around outside in Iceland.

They had ventured out that morning Mary had pulled him out with Tabitha, who had dragged along Jakob, who had pulled his older brother Robert along, now off grounding. Robert was tall and 17 in his seventh year and besides the age and height looked almost identical to his younger brother. The 17-year-old hadn't been pleased about going clothes shopping and missing time with his girlfriend. Until he learned she was busy and decided to stop complaining. The last two on their trip were twin girls Demelza and Eveline Kay. They were 16 in their 6 ^th year at the Leeds branch of Euro-Glyth and from Alaska so English was their native language. Both had long red hair and blue eyes making it difficult to tell them apart. Like before with the Weasley twins though Harry had no trouble. There was just a different feeling to each twin, must be a sensitive thing or something.

The next store they entered was called 66North and Harry was pleased to be able to read the sign himself. He was using the day to practice his reading as he studied the signs, information and the like around Iceland, no one was rushing him.

Once in 66North, they undid their coats and Jackets while putting hats and gloves in pockets. This was to make sure they got the benefit of the warmth when they headed back outside. Then it was time to look around. It was Robert who decided that he could do with some waterproofs that weren't his ski stuff. Therefore they got the Tyr waterproof jacket and pants both in black. Mary was the one that decided that he didn't have enough thermals, after asking how many he had consequently, they also got some more of them. Valholl longs two in grey and one in grey with brown stripes. These went with the Valholl crewneck long sleeve top, one in grey and one the same grey and brown stripes. The last was the Valholl zip neck long sleeve top in grey. That gave him 6 which combined with the school ones he had would be more than enough to wear a different one every day.

It wasn't long and Harry found the fleece section. He was coming to admit he loved the feeling of fleece and how soft it was. There he found the Frigg fleece sweater and pants in black and got one of each. At that point, he was dragged over to the cotton section where he got the Bifrost jacket in Grey and denim, the matching pants and the Bifrost long sleeve top in grey. It was Tabitha that reminded them they needed some swimming trunks. Harry was surprised to find they sold them in winter but didn't complain. Next, he got the Aegir wool sweater that reminded him of the jumpers, the rest were wearing called Lopappeysa. He picked them up in burgundy and dark blue.

They decided to leave that shop there and headed out again. They wanted to find somewhere with less heavy winter clothes for them to bye 3 pairs of jeans two in blue and one in black. Along with some more long sleeve tops to go with his 3 from 66North and the t-shirts that he had got with Erlendur on the last trip. Harry chose two that were blue with white sleeves and two that were red with black sleeves.

Finally, Demelza and Eveline insisted on getting him some Lopappeysa so he was the same as everyone else. The rest agreed that this would be their last stop and Harry shared a tired look with Robert and Jakob. They had been out hours now and Harry believed he had enough clothes, on top of whatever inevitable school uniform he would get. When he saw and felt the Lopappeysa though he found they were nice. They would be good to wear with his jeans and t-shirt in place of the fleece when it wasn't appropriate. So he got four with long sleeves and a pattern around the neck in white, grey, blue and red. Then he was done and the tired boys and hyper girls headed back to the hostel, all of them carrying the bags between them.

“I take it you were successful." Erlendur smiled as they walked through the door. He had made sure they had enough to eat out so the group had been gone most of the day.

“He has enough to survive winter but will want some lighter things as well come summer." Harry grimaced at Mary's words thinking of another shopping trip but got where she was coming from. Eventually, he would want shorts and t-shirts instead of the heavy fleece and jeans so would stay quiet on the matter.

 Deciding to escape under the guise of putting the clothes away Tabitha, the twins and Jakob helped him carry them up. Robert made a run for the door to see his girlfriend after getting permission. It would be the first time he had seen her since been grounded.

“Your an Omega!" Tabitha gasped on seeing the band around his wrist as he took his fleece jacket off in his room.

“Er yeh, I was wrong caste actually, we thought I was an Alpha."

“Good thing you were checked then." Jakob shook his head.

“You must be a submissive and on watch to have that band," the twins said together. Harry nodded wondering if any of them were going to say anything. Jakob was the closest to him in age but the other girls were all Omega's and creatures as well.

“Want some help putting things away?” Demelza stalled all comments that might have come which he was thankful for.

“Sure but can I get my thermals off first." he was starting to get warm since while not hot the Hostel was kept warm enough that you didn't need them.

“I agree, be back soon." Jakob pulled a face, dragging the girls out the room. Harry smiled knowing they would be back and quickly stripped before pulling his thermals off. He then pulled his other clothes back on along with his slippers. It was strange having things that fit and were nice to wear. Yet Harry knew it was something that shouldn't be strange and most people took it for granted.

The others returned soon enough, all now dressed in comfortable cotton and fleece clothing. It was perfect for around the hostel and that most enjoyed wearing this when not going out. It didn't take them long to put everything away. Then Tabitha convinced them to go and raid the art cupboard to build some models for his room to decorate it a bit. Not even Jakob argued. So after getting permission soon turned the dining room into an art room as the younger kids joined in. They worked in groups with mixed older and younger kids to build seven models to go on the window sill, shelf and chest of draws in his room. They wouldn't be finished until tomorrow after being painted and then coated in glue to secure everything but Harry didn't mind. He had never built anything like this before, especially not to keep. All his artwork when he was younger had gone in the bin. It was strange how quickly he was starting to see the hostel as home but for once he didn't question it.

Sunday 15 ^th November

“Erlendur," Harry asked as he approached the hostel head Sunday afternoon. Everyone had laid in that morning and now either seemed to be focusing on Homework or playing games.

“What's up Harry?"

“Can you explain about the gifts?”

“Yes, I never got a chance to did I. Follow me." quietly he followed the man into his office. As far as he was aware only kids that were in trouble ended up here. The office was done in light blues and cream colours with a large desk with a comfy chair behind. In front of it seemed to be another chair this one plain with some padding on the seat. Around the room were bookcases and filing cabinets that probably contained details on all the kids here, including many that had been here before. Off to the side, however, was a sofa and armchair that almost seemed out of place. Although clearly had a purpose with the small table there as well.

“Take a seat, Harry." Erlendur waved him towards the sofa and armchair in the corner. The man disappeared out the door for a moment before returning with two drinks and some biscuits balanced on a tray.

“Have a drink. Now we'll just go down the list, shall we? Parseltongue is the ability to talk to snakes. Many are the most gifted healers you will find. Many also have the Animagus form of a snake and a snake familiar. In many countries, particularly those with poisonous snakes, people who are parrselmouths, that is a person who can speak the language parseltongue, are respected and in India worshipped. Unfortunately in some countries, with Britain been the biggest culprit, the ability is hated because there have been a couple of wizards that went on rampages killing many people."

“Voldemort."

“Yes and a few others. They have come to see the gift as dark and fear the person who has it is becoming dark. Simply because they are born with something that in other countries marks them as a natural healer. There is another gift that is very similar called a beast speaker. They can talk to all animals but unlike a parselmouth, they normally work with dragons or become teachers or magizologists. Parselmouthes can use parsel-magic, beast speakers can't."

“I think I understand."

“Now Sensitive I'll leave till last. Telepathy is as it is, the ability to speak mind to mind. If you communicate with another Telepath you can send messages back and forth. If it is not with another Telepath you can only send one way. But sometimes that one way has saved lives. It is also possible to have whole three or four-way conversations via Telepathy if the people involved are strong enough and have enough training."

“I wonder if my friend's twin brothers have that. They are way too in sink for it to be just twin speak sometimes. It's not speaking together, one starting after the other and then joining like the twins at my primary school. No this is stopping and starting whole sentences, finishing each other off."

“It may be. Now next is simple fire elemental. Most elementals are that full elementals with hair streaks and that. They also have extra strength and gifts depending on the element. Such as air has good hearing and is often accompanied by the gift of being able to see the magic. Earth has great balance and speed. Water can breathe underwater. Many say fire are disadvantaged as they have the ability to control fire and are heat and fire resistant but that's it."

“Sounds pretty cool to me"

“It did me as well. Now with you, you only have the ability to control fire and nothing else. The rest I believe will come from whichever inheritance you end up with. There are spells you can use that you will be taught when learning. There are also potions you can use as well."

“There is a potion the will make you feel cold but not burn."

"You have had that before."

“Em yeh."

“Later." Erlendur shook his head having a feeling that was a long story. “Next is Teleportation. There is a form of transport called Apperation that lets you move almost instantly from one place to another. Now that's using magic to force you to that location and it can be tricky to learn. You can also put wards up against it and when learning you also have a high chance of splinching yourself, as in leaving body parts behind."

“Ouch."

“The sensation can be a bit unpleasant. Teleportation, on the other hand, can't be blocked against. No one has ever discovered how. The gift is so rare and most have good ethics people have never worried about it. I am unsure about how you would do it or about the sensation it would create for you."

“Leave it for now and try and find a teacher. Got it."

“Good idea. Now your biggest one and most affected is been a sensitive. It allows you to sense magic and if you have a lot of contact with someone even their unique magical signatures."

“Hence I can tell the difference between the identical twins Fred and George. We're on the Quidditch team together and in the same house."

“That would be it and enough contact if it was for an hour or two a few times a week and in the same dorm area. Another part is the ability to see magic as well and objects that are enchanted. Hence your report of getting headaches at school.

“The last part is more complicated. What you have to understand is that most magic is grey. It's intent. There is a curse that kills easily. However then simple spells such as the levitation charm can also kill if used in certain ways. You following." Harry swallowed and nodded. "All this magic depending on the type of spell it is has a certain feel to it. A curse feels different to a jinx. A curse has been a spell to harm or protect yourself and a Jinx been more a prank spell or the spell to stick someone's tongue to the top of their mouth."

“OK."

“All these have different feels to them. At Magere they have lessons on what British would typically term 'dark arts' such as Blood Magic. It is the same at Se Ridica where they have sex magic. Neither of these is really dark. It's all intent and used on the person to help them. Such as Vampires could do a ritual to help them see better in the sun or spend longer in the sun. What is actually dark, especially to those who are sensitive is magic that involves killing and hurting people for the benefit of others. One of these is the magic that created that scar of yours. Another is some branches of Necromancy. Any spell that has actually been used to torture someone, even if it is normally a 'light' or 'grey' spell will feel dark to you. Anyone who has done this and not gone through a purification bath will feel the same."

“So I would know if someone has been hurting others."

“Yes but not how and that is the main problem. You would also only know if they used magic in whatever they were doing. If it is just physical you wouldn't know. The feelings will make your skin crawl and can leave you drained or with a sickly feeling constantly, sluggish. That's why the purification baths are so important. They remove the residue left helping you. Been a sensitive will be part of the reason you have been having trouble with potions, due to some of the ingredients. Having certain types of spells cast on you can also cause discomfort. Until we knew or see a pattern we just have to be careful."

“Types of spells?”

“It could be cleaning spells, just healing spells which can be really problematic. It could be just certain curses or jinxes or transfiguration spells. It could also be something as simple as shaving charms you would use when you are older."

“OK."

“I hope that helped."

“Yes, it did."

Monday 16 ^th November

It was Monday when Erlendur started him on work for both Se Ridica and Magi Academy. Erlendur had taken upon himself to send his creature results in. They had got the reply back saying he would almost certainly be admitted with those results. They just had to let them know if he decided not to attend and to go to Magi instead. Like with his medical results, there was a problem with who to ask for a magic waver, so instead, they were working on theory. This week would be a basic test to see where he was theory wise and then next week they would start work on what he was behind on. Harry guessed that would be three subjects, Potions, History and Defence.

It was after the first round of tests on Monday that Erlendur helped him write up and a comparison sheet of lessons for the three schools, Magi, Se Ridica and Hogwarts. The difference was surprising.All had Transfiguration, Herbology and Potions. All also had Astronomy although Magi called it Star Navigation. Similarly they also all had Defence but again Magi called it Duelling and Combat. History was another but also had different names. Se Ridica taught History of creatures while Magi taught Magical History.

That, however, was there the similarities ended. All three schools taught Ancient Runes. Although Hogwarts only had it as a third-year elective while it was compulsory at the other schools. The same with Arithmancy. Wandless magic was only taught at Se Ridica while only Hogwarts had flying lessons. Mind magic wasn't taught at Hogwarts. It was compulsory at Magi but only a 5th year elective at Se Ridica. Mathematics was another. It was an elective at Se Ridica but compulsory at Magi. Lastly, there were the four subjects taught at Magi but not at either of the either two schools. Latin, English, Norwegian and Martial Arts.

The difference between the schools was shocking. Se Ridica was clearly better then Hogwarts by the number of classes offered, if not compulsory for 2 ^nd years. Although there were many that could be taken as an elective at any time. Magi Academy didn't have that. Not for 2 ^nd years but from 4 ^th you could take electives, some were full 2-year courses but others were 1 year. Hogwarts however only offered some classes as electives from 3^rd year. Even then you had to take them all through to end of 5^th. For the first time, Harry was thankful for whoever had set that creature loose.

The week of tests wasn't all work. It did help him to fully learn Icelandic. Not to mention being able to swap to English for his reading and writing. He also spent time becoming good friends with Demelza, Eveline, Jakob and Tabitha. Sure they were all older than him but it didn't matter. He could now be seen sitting with them studying, doing art, reading, playing board games or just talking. Robert also joined when he wasn't with his girlfriend.

All Speech English

Saturday 21 ^st November

That weekend he did indeed make a return trip to Greenland's Omega Clinic. There he was met by Dr Kai Vang and his medi-guard Alf Holst.

“Good to see you, Harry."

“You as well."

“Come on your using the same room, we have it booked as yours now."

“Is that normal?"

“Pretty much for those who come every week. So yours until you go to school in January."

“O."

 He followed them through the Hospital to the clinic as they asked about his week. The two were pleased he had made friends at the hostel and was going to work on catching up. They also updated him on the issues from last week. They had contacted the ICW and the government were currently debating on which ministry he fell under. Apparently, they were leaving Albus Dumbledore out of it, even if he was the head. The man had agreed to graciously step aside, stating he needed to focus on Britain and his school. He was now just another member, someone else had taken Leadership of that board and it wasn't the headmaster of a school.

“We'll start tests this afternoon, we will just be doing the general medical. To see how you are managing with the potions and diet. Then tomorrow we are hoping to do the purification bath and if your fine with it your teeth. We also have your glasses and will take you to get them this afternoon."

“OK." that seemed reasonable.

“See you this afternoon, do you remember where the canteen is from here." they stopped outside his door.

“Yes."

“We'll meet you there then just after lunch. Just put your hand on the door and we'll key you in." Harry followed Dr Vang's instructions and soon the door glowed before fading back to white. "All medical staff have a wand password override, but now only you can come in and out as an Omega."

“Right." Harry nodded and quickly slipped inside. It was just as he had left it last week, cold and clinical. The walls were a cream colour and there was a wardrobe, desk and chair. He also had his own bathroom but the bed was clearly a hospital bed. Harry hoped he never had a need for some of the hospital features. He was however on the outside and had a window which was always a plus, especially for him. Seeing as it was his for a short time he would have to bring over some pictures to leave and maybe see if they could change the bedding. Mary had asked his preferences and Neevia had agreed to make him a few sets of his own for his room. Maybe he could bring one here.

Quickly he unpacked the clothes he had brought with him, mostly the jeans, t-shirts, Lopappeysa and Pajamas. He knew from experience he would only be outside a short time, and that his thermals and coat were enough to keep him warm enough. He had also brought a book to read as there was also a room with activities for Omega's staying over.

The Canteen was busy. He had learned last time that some Omega only came once every 2 months while others were there once a month, every 2 weeks or every week like he was. Those in boarding it depended on the school whether the school supported them or they came to the clinic. Those in the day school Euro-Glyth were always supported at a Clinic. He had also learned since that those at his Hostel mostly used the Greenland Omega Centre. However, a couple did use the British or Norwegian centre.

Like promised Alf was waiting for him after lunch and showed him through to Dr Vang's office.

“Come on in Harry take a seat. Now you told me what you had been doing earlier so how have the potions been going?"

“Fine."

“No discomfort, pain or anything."

“No."

“Good. Now I do have your medical records here from Madam Pomfrey. They seem fairly normal for a Quidditch player except that incident at the end of the year. Not to mention the fact she never followed up on some things. Still, she is just a medi-witch, not a healer. How have you been managing with the diet?"

“Neevia and Mary have been helping. Neevia has made sure there is an option I can eat each day. Mary, in turn, has been teaching me to pick the right things to eat."

“Good. Shall we get on then? I'll do your eyes, ears and that first."

“OK." even if he had only been through this once, it was a comfort to know it would be the same. There hadn't been any changes since last week. The only difference was he had put on weight but he was still under. It would take more then a week, but if all went well he should be up to his weight range by the time he started his new school. Which was the goal. In Harry's opinion, the only bad part was when Alf had to hold him so that Dr Vang could give him the first of the vaccinations he needed. At least that was only once a month.

After the exam, he was taken through to get his new glasses. It was only when he put them on that he gasped. Taking them off to make sure that was right.

“Remember we spelled them to help you. As long as you are wearing them it dulls the magical fields you have always been able to see. Eventually, you'll learn how to temper them yourself without the glasses. Since we can't correct your eyes yet this is the next best thing. Contacts would work but we wouldn't be able to spell them to help with being sensitive. The glass's also can't break, are water repellent and adjust to the light around you, helpful wherever you are."

“Thank you." Harry turned and looked at the Doctor who smiled at him.

“They will take some getting used to but I think you'll find you have fewer headaches from now on. Both being sensitive and having the correct prescription as that was causing them as well." Harry nodded with a smile looking around again. There had always been a glow around magical items. At a school like Hogwarts that was built by magic, it had been very distracting. Erlendur thought that would have been part of his trouble in potions. That and Snape never taught theory.

Harry spent the rest of the afternoon adjusting to seeing with his new glasses. It was easier to read and everything was clearer. When they reacted to changes in the light it made him pause the first few times. Still, he was happy and couldn't believe that the Clinic had done it for him.

Sunday 22 ^nd November

The next morning he had the dentist appointment. Since Dr Vang was working it was one of the helpers that walked him down to his appointment and offered to stay with him. Except for last week, Harry had never had his teeth looked at, there had never been the need and the Dursleys certainly weren't taking him. This week though he needed a few fillings so the area needed numbing. Thankfully since he was fine with potions they could use a paste to do it instead of a needle. He had to admit he didn't like needles. The one yesterday had been enough for the weekend.

“OK, Harry we can try this on your own or I have a wrap here we can secure you with if it will help. Some don't like it, some like it, it is up to you. Even Alphas use them if they are going to fight the person treating them." The wrap was a board with straps to secure him in with and looked to be optional cuffs to hold his arms down. Harry wasn't sure what to make of this so shook his head.

“Didn't think you would but I had to offer and it is always there if you want to."

The doctor made sure the exam bed was already back having discovered last time he didn't like going back on it. The treatment was unpleasant. Harry vowed to start brushing his teeth as he didn't want to go through that again, or ever need a tooth pulled out and regrown.

That afternoon though Alf met him at Lunch and he had his bag with him that contained his swimming trunks. The man led him through the centre and into the hospital, before heading away from the Dentist area he had been in that morning thankfully. He still hadn't quite regained full feeling in his mouth. The purification bath turned out to be in a large hot tub, in an area under the hospital near the rehabilitation swimming pool. They got changed inside the changing rooms. As he came out Harry noticed a few other 'patients' all wearing swimming costumes or trunks, while the 'doctors' were all wearing full body wetsuits.

“This way Harry." Alf showed him to the side room where Dr Vang was waiting and pouring potions into the water.

“You need to take your top off Harry." Dr Vang gave him a sad smile. He hadn't wanted to wander around the area showing the scars or the fact he was clearly underweight. Such he had brought an extra t-shirt, thinking he could wear it in the water. Clearly, though he couldn't. "We have a towel for you to wrap up in after."

Without saying anything he carefully pulled his top off and crossed his arms over his chest. Even if they were all just wearing different versions of swimming costumes this was still uncomfortable.

“Right ready? The water is warm and does have a circulation feature so I'll have to put more potions in later. Now we are going to get in and soak. Then you're going to wash with this specialized wash. Next, we're going to soak again before you have to wash your hair and soak again. In between each wash, before and after you need to go under the water and hold your breath for as long as you can. If possible keep your eyes open. It is a mixture of the potions in the water and the ones in the wash that help remove any traces of dark magic. It isn't powerful enough to affect your scar unfortunately but it may help you feel better. Once in I am also going to activate the air circulation and there will be some mist around, just breathe normally. If you feel lightheaded at all tell me as it might be too strong."

“OK."

“In you get then." all three of them got in together as Dr Vang activated everything and he was right. Mist did start coming out the cracks in the wall, thankfully though it didn't make him feel lightheaded.

The whole bath took around two hours. During that time the Doctor and medi-guard talked about where they went to school and their training after. Harry also told them about that strange incident with Voldemort at the end of last year. Not to mention the creature that had caused Hogwarts to close. It was a tiring process and as time went on he found it harder and harder to stay awake. He was practically asleep as the final soak in the bath started to come to an end.

“Up, come on Harry out you get." Dr Vang pulled his almost asleep patient out the bath. Both of them had expected this to happen the first time and were prepared for it. Quietly they wrapped him up and showed him through to a cubical.

“Harry, can you get ready yourself?"

“Yeh," he whispered sleepily. "Tired."

“I know this is what happens if you had a lot of excess magic to remove. It always happens the first time, next time won't be as bad. Unless you touched something your really sensitive to or very dark magic. I am not sure if it will always be like this for you until we get that Horcrux removed or not though."

“K." Dr Vang turned to sort himself out but like Alf kept half an ear on Harry. He seemed to manage to get himself dry and his pyjama top and trousers on before he started to give out and need the help. Alf didn't hesitate in helping to put the warm socks on or the boys dressing gown and slippers. As soon as he was finished Dr Vang put the wet swim trunks into a separate bag. They then add it to the clothes he had walked down in, in another bag.

Neither of them bothered trying to walk Harry through the hospital and to the adjoining clinic. They just grabbed the wheelchair they had brought down. Using magic on him so soon wasn't a good idea. By the time they got back to Harry's room, he was dead asleep. Consequently, they carefully lifted him into bed and set a monitoring charm to an orb before handing it to the helper on duty. She would inform whoever took over who it was attached to and hand the orb over until morning. Harry was expected to sleep through, he would miss a meal but that couldn't be helped.

All Speech Norwedgian

Monday 23 ^rd November

Harry woke the next morning and blinked as he put his glass's on noticing he was back in his room. He didn't remember getting there. However while in the bath Dr Vang had said they would make sure he got back if he fell asleep. Not to mention that he was free to return to the hostel that morning after breakfast. He must have slept through from about 5 last night too, he looked at the clock 8 in the morning. He had never slept that long unless unconscious. As he got up though he noticed he did feel a lot better, lighter.

“Guess it did help," he muttered moving to get breakfast. He would get dressed after seeing as he was leaving. It wasn't unusual to see someone in pyjamas and a dressing gown in the canteen anyway, particularly at breakfast.

Monday was a lot quieter he noticed and guessed most had gone home for school last night. By the time he got back, there would be no one except the adults and workers at the hostel unless someone was off sick. But school finished next week so then there would be more.

It was eleven am in Iceland when he arrived back taking in the time change. He was lucky it was only 2 hours or it would seriously affect his body clock. Quickly he walked around the corner and down the street from his portkey point. It wasn't long and he saw the hostel with its sign outside, a sign he could now read. Snjó Kastala Farfuglaheimili. Snow Castle Hostel. Named since it was one of the closest to Magi Academy or as most called the school Magere Akademi. Quickly he walked in and headed to the cloakroom to take off his ski pants and parker along with his boots. He pulled his slippers out of the bag he had taken and shoved them on his feet.

“Harry, how did it go? You're looking a lot better." Mary smiled as she saw him come out.

“Good I feel lighter. But that bath, fewer times the better." Mary just laughed as Erlendur came out.

“Your looking better. Dr Vang called last night saying you had fallen asleep and would be back this morning after you woke. Ready to start studying this afternoon."

“What am I behind on?”

“Potions, History and defence. The three you expected from Hogwarts. Your not to bad on the others. Just reading this year's book on what they have covered so far will catch you up, until we can practice the spells. The biggest thing for us to work on is Ancient Runes, Arithmancy, Latin and Norwegian. Thanks to your primary school you are ok for English but we'll show you how to write essays and that will be you covered. Maths you are right on. Mind Magic and Martial Arts you'll start once cleared when going to school if you go Magere. If not all our work will give you a heads start at Se Ridica. An advantage as by there standards you are almost right where you should be and wouldn't need to catch up. The three you would be behind on they would help, so if you go there this will reduce the need."

“That's good."

“Yes. You ready?"

“Yep," and he was. He was ready to start his 'home-school' journey to make it to school.

(66North is a real store so you can have a look and find the clothes on there)

Chapter Text

“Harry, can I ask a question?" Jakob asked.

“Sure." Harry looked over to him from where they were sitting in the reading area.

“When did you learn about the castes?”

“I was told halfway through my first year and then at the end of the year, we all took the designation test. It was our head of house that explained it and then the older years filled in some of the gaps and questions."

“So any omegas and sensitives in your year spent their first year not knowing or being checked." Tabitha looked horrified.

“Yeh." Harry nodded remembering the day he was told by professor McGonagall in what amounted to Hogwarts sexual education.

Flashback

“Come in students?" Harry filed into the Transfiguration classroom with the rest of the first year Gryffindor's. An area of the room had been cleared with a circle of chairs replacing it. "Have a drink and biscuit. This discussion will be hard enough already." Harry took a steadying breath as he sat in between Ron and Hermione. "Now some of you will already know this. However today we are going to talk about the castes. For those of you who don't know in the magical world, we have such a thing called secondary genders. Your primary gender is that you are assigned at birth. Boy or girl depending on what your genitals are. I hope by now you all know what makes a girl a girl and a boy a boy." Harry went red at their head of houses words. He did know, there had been a talk about it at primary school. Yet looking around all of them were red and nodding.

“Good. Now secondary genders are determined by what is inside. It is typically determined by a spell when you are two years old. Although Muggle-borns are scanned at night after their first instance of accidental magic. Secondary genders are Alpha, Beta and Omega. Secondary genders don't take into account if you are male or female both can be all three. Betas are the easiest to explain. They are your typical boy and girl. They are not affected the way Alphas and Betas are.

“Now Alphas take on the typical male role and are mostly males. They can get someone pregnant but can't fall pregnant themselves, even if they are females. Males have a Knott or ring form at the base of their penis during puberty. While females have a sack inside them that produces their version of sperm.

“Omegas, on the other hand, are mostly female and all can get pregnant even the males. In turn, the males can't get someone else pregnant. They can all breastfeed and the males do have the extra passage normally only seen in females. Omegas also experience heats which is the only time they are fertile. Neither male or female Omegas can get pregnant outside of this. Furthermore, neither experience the normal periods the Betas do."

Harry flushed and looked around at his classmates. All of them were red in the face and focusing more on their drinks. Watching each other out of the corner of their eyes. This was embarrassing.

“Now I do hope by now you all know where children come from but I have come across some over the years that don't. As such..." the woman started on another talk not pausing for questions. She seemed to want to get this out the way as quickly as they did. Harry hadn't known where children came from. He had been sent outside when his aunt had explained that to Dudley, with the word of freaks don't need to know this. Who would love you?

“Now that is done I shall explain a little more about the designation test you will be going through in two months. Until you turn 12 and enter puberty you are all the same. This is why we do not treat our first years any different. After that, you need to go through the designation test sometime in your 12^th year. Hence why there is no trouble of some such as Miss Granger going through this later. Those of you like Mr Longbottom and Potter will go through a little early. But we have no choice in the matter and it is better early than too late.

“Now the designations are Sadist, Dominant, Alpha, Beta, Submissive, Omega and Masochist. Not all the castes have all the designations. Alphas only have Sadist, Dominant and Alpha. Sadists are something you really only need to know if you are one, or when you are older. Suffice to say they are very controlling and tend to be very forceful people. Dominants are more toned down and caring. They can sometimes smother a bit but it depends on the person. It is due to this they are often the ones to look after Omega Submissives. Alphas are your typical person just with the ability to father children rather than carry them.

“Omegas you have Masochist, Omega and Submissive. Masochists are the opposite of Sadists. Again it is more for you when you are older. These people aren't meek and do often like to wind up the Alphas and get into trouble. For various reasons, they need to be paired with a sadist for everyone's sanity. Submissives now again are not meek most of the time. However, people have taken advantage of them before for their caring nature and twisted it. As such they are often paired with a Dominant to keep them safe. Omegas are just your average person, simply with the ability to carry children.

“In Betas, you get the spectrum. Sadist, Dominant, Beta, Submissive and Masochist. Again Sadists and Masochists are paired along with Dominant and Submissive. Betas are your typical Betas and how muggles see gender.

“What your designation goes by is your personality. So an Alpha who is caring and likes to look after others, be they friends or family, would be dominant. While an Omega with a similar personality would be submissive. For Betas, you would have the same. Only the difference is that someone who forgets to eat and gets involved in their work would be submissive. While someone who does this but manages their own health would be dominant.

“None of this is to say an Alpha dominant can't wed or mate with a beta Submissive. Simply that these are the best pairings for happy marriages. Now those of you who were raised by wizards will know about the different medical services offered in the magical world. Saint Mungo's is the main hospital and is the emergency hospital. They also look after those that need long-term care and are the primary care hospital for Betas. The support service is called the Beta Counselling Service because they only step in for those that are seen as putting their health at risk.

“Alphas are again typically looked after at Saint Mungo's. However, the Alpha Monitoring Service does run a small clinic for those that react strongly to magical methods, as some strong Alphas do. They also run the training program for Dominants. It is mandatory for those that wish to look after Omegas in need, or children who have been abused. Many magical foster carers are an Alpha and Omega couple.

“Omegas are primarily cared for by clinics run by the OSS or Omega Support Service. They do most of their checks non-magically. They believe it is better for those that are pregnant, producing fewer Squibs. Many strong Omegas don't react well to magical scans when pregnant either, especially the males. The OSS is the most involved of the three programs and watches all Omegas strongly. The Clinic has space for the Omegas to live on site from the age of 5 if needed depending on the family's situation.

“There is one more program you will only ever hear about in bad situations. It is the Omega Guardianship program and for Omegas that can't care for themselves. This may be because they have been mistreated or just can't cope for one reason or another. Many times the Omegas enter this voluntarily. Yet sometimes they do need to be forced. This is the program that is employed instead of Omegas going into Saint Mungo's long-term care ward. Very rarely will a beta be put into this system. Although it isn't often as they either end up in saint Mungo's or in counselling. If they do it is only ever temporary. Are there any questions?" Professor McGonagall finally stopped talking.

Harry shook his head mutely. There was too much information running around his head right now to ask a question. All he wanted to know now was what he was. Hopefully, he would be a beta and not a bigger freak then the Dursleys already made him out to be.

“Very well. I shall let you know what you are and then you can go. Feel free to ask me or any of the older students questions as you think of them. In to months, you will be sitting the designation test along with any home-schooled children. Alphas are Harry Potter and Ron Weasley. Omega is Fay Dunbar. While the rest of you Dean Thomas, Hermione Granger, Lavender Brown, Neville Longbottom, Parvati Patil and Seamus Finnigan are Betas."

End Flashback

“We all went back to the common room in a daze. Even those raised in the magical world hadn't known some of that. Fay was a muggle-born and quickly taken to the side by some of the others. They had to calm her down a bit since she was overwhelmed."

“To have all that thrown at you like that." Demelza groaned.

“At least you had two months to absorb it before the designation test." Eveline sighed.

“How did you all find out?” Harry asked.

“Mum and dad knew about me but Euro-Glyth only steps in when there are problems. I can't talk about that right now but I've always known and always been looked after by the OSS. They put me through the designation test before I started senior school during the summer." Tabitha shook her head.

“But I thought you had to be 12!"

“Harry only the European schools do that. Those that the OSS knows about before would have already gone through it." Demelza put a hand on his knee.

“I was 4 when I was tested after me and Robert were removed. Like the others, I went through the test before starting senior school when I was eleven. Robert found out when he was 7. They do an introduction club thing for muggle-borns that's mandatory and one day a week. He learned all about this then. I didn't have to go through it growing up here." Jakob shrugged.

“Mum told us when we were 5 and started going to the OSS. Again we went through the test before starting senior school." Eveline added

“After that, all are supposed to do a major health check to make sure you have your vaccinations and stuff. Though they are also supposed to check for people who are the wrong caste. Seems some of the British ones have been struggling." Demelza expanded.

“What about the designation test?” Tabitha asked.

“We all sat down in the main hall with the home-schooled lot. Apparently, if they don't turn up there they get a visit from the Aurors. Still, we all sat in silence and were given a paper with Alpha, Beta or Omega on the front. We had to write our names on and then fill them in. You know the questions like would you report an Omega if you thought they were being hurt? What is abuse and that sort of thing? Then about a week or so later, the results are delivered during mail time by owls. They're all opened at lunch with the older students around. They tell you what this score or that score might mean for you. Then later that day the different programs come and get those they think might be at risk for one reason or another. That happens every week for the last three weeks of school. Everyone else is supposed to be checked during the summer. They're supposed to owl you an appointment or visit you but they never did me or my friend Ron."

“That sounds fishy. Like someone is cutting back resources or something." Demelza's eyes narrowed.

“So you all did the designation test before school."

“Yes," Tabitha nodded. "And then the result and what it would mean were told to us all in person with our parent or guardian. Erlendur for me its one of the main times he comes."

“Same with me."

“Mum for us." the twins spoke together.

“Dr Vang told me on my own. He then called Erlendur to explain but he did come and get me. We then talked some more before coming back here." Harry sighed. "I think they do it that way not to overload the Muggle-borns. I only found out about magic a month before going to school. Hermione had longer and it shows. Letters go out on your 11^th birthday, only mine came out a little early since my birthday was the deadline. My friends sister her birthday is in August so hers came out early too." "Still that's not a lot of time. Yet not to tell you and then overload you all like that." Eveline shock her head. "And then not to check you like they were supposed to. Now they are left with the mess they are. No doubt it's all being investigated."

“Just remains to be seen if we will hear the results of that investigation." Jakob snorted and they all nodded. It did remain to be seen.

Chapter Text

“Icelandic”

“English”

Tuesday 24 ^th November

Harry spent most of Tuesday working on learning his potions theory, Magical History, Defence theory and the other subjects he needed for Magi Academy. It was going to be hard work but he was determined to do it. He liked the sound of either school. But Harry just knew from what he had heard and learned was that Magi was the perfect school for him.

“Evening Harry." Tabitha flopped down onto the chair next to where he was working.

“How was school?”

“Tiring but another week and we're done for Christmas. Everyone from Magere and the other schools will be back around the same time. The Magere's will be back on December 1^st, they always work off full months. The others will be back on Friday or the Saturday after on the 4^th or 5^th. We finish on the 4^th. But then the Magere's go back on January 1^st and we all have a few days off after so works out I think."

“Probably.”

“Well, I'm going to get changed or will roast."

“I'll follow and take this up. I have some letters to write as well. Hopefully, Hedwig will find me soon."

“You sure she will."

“She's never failed before." Harry shook his head and followed the girl up. Tabitha was on a different floor to him, however, that didn't matter and sure enough like he said there was an excited owl waiting for him in his room.

“Hedwig!" he laughed as the owl took off and flew around him in circles. Many of the kids either had cats or owls, well the borders did apparently. Most of the day students had hamsters, fish or reptiles in their rooms. Tabitha had told him she had a gerbil and Jakob apparently had a snake. But Harry hadn't seen it.

Hedwig did have letters attached to her leg and he quickly retrieved them. After he settled her on her perch and gave her some treats.

“Good girl Hedwig." the owl actually seemed proud of herself. She had left before he had been picked up and hadn't known he was leaving. So the fact she had found him herself was good, his owl had every right to be proud of herself.

Shaking his head he sat down to read the letters that seemed to be from Ron and Hermione.

“You had quite the trip girl." he looked at the snowy owl who hooted in response settling down to rest.

Hey Mate

Glad to hear you don't need busting. Wow not returning to the Dursleys. But didn't Dumbledore say you needed to stay there for the wards or something? Then again with how they treat you, I would want away too and not care.

Mum has now agreed to visit Se Ridica. She leaves next week so by the time you get this she may already be back. Been able to play quidditch could be good and I spoke to Charlie. Apparently, there can be fights. But I wouldn't be rooming with the others anyway as there are different areas for humans, Submissives, Beta's and Dominants. Supposedly, there is different uniform for each as well so people can tell looking who is who. There is also apparently a no fighting in the dining hall rule and most of the dominants fight in their dorm or in a few other contained areas or outside. Seemingly, there is also a rule that all werewolves have to be outside 2 hours before the full moon and animagi need permission to be outside with them.

The idea of Hogwarts not opening for years is scary so maybe Se Ridica wouldn't be so bad like that. Percy still doesn't want to go but I told him about Euro-Glyth and the ages for Merlin. He sent a letter off and agreed when getting a reply. Mum doesn't seem as bad about that since it is a day school.

As for the book, Bill took a look at it and apparently it is really dark magic. He's trying to destroy it but still be able to trace where it is coming from. Dumbledore is looking into it. But he apparently believes that the book is the reason the chamber opened and that it was probably controlling Ginny. Dad had her checked at the OSS and they said she was fine but would recommend counselling. I told dad that Se Ridica seemed to have in school counselling and he just nodded. With Malfoy your probably right but how could we prove it.

Anyway, what you been up to? Any more news on schools? If we do both go Se Ridica that would be cool. Though I don't think Hermione would be with us. Let me know and it may nudge mum along.

Ron.

Harry smiled at the letter. He had been admitted into Se Ridica but there was no guarantee he would be going. He bet on this occasion Ron's older brothers would have there way. He would have to see if there was some easier way to send letters or poor Hedwig wouldn't be able to cope. Maybe Erlendur or Robert would know.

Ron.

Glad Ginny's alright. Sounds like your older brothers may get there way this time. Hopefully, this experience will teach Ginny to be a bit more careful when it comes to strange books. For Percy, Euro-Glyth does seem to be his best bet. Since they do lots of languages maybe that will give him enough to focus on instead. If he's on a day school it might help with your mum letting the rest of you go as well.

I have no idea yet where I am going. I have applied to Se Ridica and it looks like I might get in. Although, I've also been sitting the entrance tests for the other. Both mean I don't have to return to the Dursleys. On that did you know about the hostals? Apparently many schools link to Hostels where children who can't stay with their parents for some reason live there. It means no kid is left at school over Christmas, as those that can't go home would be housed at a Hostel for the short time over Christmas.

On that note, I have actually already been moved to one. One of the teachers came to see me as part of the entrance tests to the 2 ^nd school and didn't like the Dursleys. He took me that day to a Hostel and I've been here about 2 weeks now. Ron, on the first day the hostel head had me re-checked for the castes. He had heard about people being wrong and you'll never guess I was wrong as well.

Apparently, I'm an Omega. I went to see the OSS and they did a full medical check. They got me new glasses and found I hadn't had all my follow-up vaccinations. So they are re-doing them all and have me on potions to help get my weight up. They're also sending the results to the ICW to find out which ministry I now fall under. I was born in one country, live in another and fall under another as an Omega. From there we think I just fall as an ICW resident but will soon know. Either way, it looks like I won't ever be returning to the Dursleys and they might end up in prison.

I'm happy here Ron. I have clothes that fit and they're helping me sort schools even though they don't normally deal with Se Ridica. There are different magical creatures and I have my own room. If I end up staying here permanently I can change the colour on the walls and decorate it how I want.

Let me know how things go.

Harry.

Harry

Can you believe what happened with Ginny? I did hear that they think it might be related to the chamber of secrets been opened again, can you believe it? Ron might be going to Se Ridica, that's my reserve. It will be good if he does go. Percy I think might be better at Euro-Glyth. I think he's too old for anywhere else but maybe Se Ridica. I sent Ron a letter about it too. Who do you think will win? Bill and Charlie or Mrs Weasley?

Me and my parents have been talking about schools. We went to Diagon Ally after writing some letters to send off and I recently got replies. Arwindale says I am borderline but may struggle with their advanced program and recommends I try Merlin. I had already applied and they say I should be alright. Still, they want me to sit an entrance test just to be sure. If not I am on the waiting list for Se Ridica since there is no creature Blood in our family. We had a test done at Gringotts. Did you know I am descended from a line of squibs though mum, from the Black family? Can you believe it? Apparently, I'm too far out though to be the head or Heir. They don't know who that is as the current head is in Azkaban and the others are apparently underage. But if there was a head I would fall under them as a magical guardian. At the moment mines the head of the school I attend.

The Orbs, mine turned Green but you needed Orange and higher to be admitted to Magi Academy. I was so gutted but I can't help that. Apparently, that means I am a powerful witch which is nice. What colour did yours change? Merlin sounds nice too though and mum and dad like the sound of it. Though we are a bit unsure about the other magical creatures around. Merlin though has tough rules on that so that's good. I would also get a mentor to help me adjust to the school.

How are you doing? What school are you going to? Are the Dursleys treating you alright? How did the teachers visit go?

Take care of yourself Harry and let me know if you need help.

Hermione

“Typical Hermione." he shook his head with a smile.

Hermione

Sounds like you been busy. Merlin would be a good school for you. You would manage at Se Ridica and they wouldn't hold you back. Yet I think you would excel at Merlin. Shame on the power orb, Ron got Green as well.

Wow is all I can say to being part of the Black family but you don't have to worry. Apparently, I'm the heir to it as my godfather is the one in prison. Apparently, though he never received a trial and couldn't have done what they charged him with. There are traditional oaths you swear against harming your godchildren. That's as much as I can explain in a letter.

Your lucky to miss out on creature inheritances I have several that could be possible. It's enough that Se Ridica has already excepted me if I want to go. Like you it's my reserve school. I won't tell you the other yet as I'm still applying. I passed the first part but the second was a visit by a teacher. Guess what the visiting teacher hated the Dursleys and removed me!

Did you know that there are Hostels around the world to look after kids like me? Those who can't stay with their guardians for one reason or another? It might be abuse but it also might be due to creature inheritances. Or it not being safe or because they are an orphan. The school becomes their guardian and the hostel head the 'foster' carer. I love it here Hermione. They arranged for me to get new clothes, visit Gringotts and I have my own room. If I stay permanently I can decorate it however I want. Also if you get in trouble you get grounded. Only they don't stop you eating or going to the bathroom like they Dursleys used to.

One of the things the head arranged was for me to be caste checked. Supposedly some people in England recently have been marked wrong. You'll never guess? Yeh, your right I was. I'm not an Alpha but an Omega. They took me to the OSS branch around here and they ran some medical tests. Because of the confusion on where to send the results, they're sending it right to the ICW. They're currently debating which ministry I fall under. Preferably I would just fall under them directly as there is three possibly four I could.

The OSS they got me new glasses and said in the future they might be able to correct my eyes. They didn't like that I was underweight from the Dursleys. They think they might be able to charge them and have them put in prison! I've also seen the dentist for the first time as the Dursleys never took me. A lot has happened but it's been amazing.

Anyway, school wise I next have to go through tests and then another interview and that's the final stage of the entrance exam.

If I don't get in I'll definitely be going Se Ridica. But neither school actually lets you stay all year. Se Ridica only does in certain circumstances so even if I went there I would still live in a hostel. It's better than the Dursleys anyway. Some of the kids have younger siblings here who attend local Muggle schools until they are old enough to go to a magic school. The older siblings headmaster is their guardian until they go to their own school. After you graduate they help you find a house or apartment. Depending on what's going on they might help you get custody of your younger siblings. But its up to the kids if they want to go. You also have to have a job and such.

As for my vote, I think in this case Bill and Charlie will get there way. Percy will end up at Euro-Glyth which will pacify Mrs Weasley as a day school. Not sure what will happen when Hogwarts re-opens. Me it will depend if they try to force me back the Dursleys or how I feel about the school. The difference in subjects when you write them out is shocking.

Anyway, I'll stop here. Let me know how you get on and if you get in.

Harry.

He finished there and re-read through. He wasn't sure how Hermione would take knowing he might get into Magi. When it was the school she wanted to get into the most. He was learning though it wasn't just the power requirements but also attitude. Harry had a feeling that due to his past school results, the test phase was going to be more vital for him to pass. The second interview he would worry about when the time came. But he just wanted a school where he would fit in and could be himself. He was just glad to be away from the Dursleys right now.

 Tuesday 24 ^th November

“Sir how would I manage international mail, it might be too far for Hedwig." Harry quietly asked Erlendur at lunch after a morning of studying. The language potion was now well out of his system. Yet he was realising that learning Latin was a lot easier now. Thanks to knowing two languages. He was also thinking of asking for lessons in Greenlandic and Danish for on the weekend. While he was at the OSS.

“You would need to go to the Magic district and send them to the specific country or continent. The post office then sends them via magic boxes to the country and then via owl to whoever. So from here to Britain, it would go by the box to the magic area in Britain and then via owl. For the return, your friend would have to do the same, go to the post office."

“What about if I asked for a permanent box? Could they then just ask the owl to take it to the post office and they would send it?"

“Only high profile people have their own box. The post office receives it and then puts it in the box to send it to you. It only works for one country so for that, you would need one in England. High profile people use it to test for curses and jinxes."

“Mary I'm the boy-who-lived, I think that's high profile enough."

“How have you been managing before with fan mail as nothing has come here?”

“No idea, I never received any." Harry looked back at Erlendur.

“Will make a trip and get one set up. I've never managed fan mail before but can't be too hard. Reject all proposals, sort of write up a generic rejection letter. Reply to some letters and maybe have a generic reply for any hate letters or something. At the very least we need to find out why you haven't been receiving any. Maybe some sort of owl ward or something."

“Or a house elf is taking them. I've had one do that before. However, he was trying to stop me from returning to Hogwarts. Never did find out who he belonged to."

“Why was he doing that?” Mary looked shocked.

“He worked for the family that caused all this mess at Hogwarts. He sort of worshipped me and wanted me safe. He got his wish, Hogwarts is closed and I'm gone. Just not due to anything he did. He stole my mail making me think my friends didn't like me. Then tried to stop me getting on the train by closing the barrier. Me and Ron got in big trouble for flying a car to school."

“I bet. Maybe there is a way to trace which House Elf it was. I'll help you write up a letter to the international School Board. They are looking into Hogwarts and helping sort out this mess. Everybody would be interested in knowing this." Erlendur finished.

“Sure."

“We'll go this evening, after studying as people are just getting home. Before the shops shut. Will be busy, but best we can do."

 It was later that they wrapped up and headed out of the hostel to the magic district. This time Erlendur showed him how to open the door himself. They didn't hesitate in heading for the post office. Harry was amazed to see all the different owls around the place.

“Hello, can I help you?"

“Yes, we need you to check for owl wards on this young man. Then we would like to ask about your personal international post boxes."

“Certainly." the wizard was old with white hair but didn't hesitate in waving his wand around him. Harry shivered as he felt the magic wash over him. Quickly he wrapped his arms around himself. "You are a sensitive." it wasn't a question just a statement but Harry replied anyway.

“Yes."

“Seems you are sensitive to probing magic."

“That's why I reacted to the magical health scan but never potions."

“I would wager yes. I did get you do have an owl ward on you. It was cast some years ago by Albus Dumbledore."

“Probably the night my parents died."

“It was probably useful and in good intentions when you were younger. However, you don't need it anymore when we can put other protections in place." Erlendur put his hand on his shoulder. “He still should have told you. Can you remove it?”

“Yes, I will be as quick as I can Mr Potter." the man had either recognised him or guessed his identity. Harry just nodded his consent. This time the magic wasn't probing but pulling. While he could feel it and it wasn't exactly pleasant. It was like touching something you didn't like. Unlike the probing spell that made his skin crawl. "Done. That was a tough spell. Now you asked about international post boxes."

“Yes, how much and how would it work."

“You would set the box up in the country you typically had the most post coming from. The wizard there would scan it for what you asked and then put it in the box. It would then appear in your box. You can do the same for outgoing mail.

"A spell would be cast re-routing all mail not given to your own owl to the post box. When sending mail to other countries, you need to put on via Diagon Ally or whichever. The wizard at that office would use the normal boxes to send it before it would be scanned and placed in your own. Or if coming from another country would be sent via the normal transfer and then onto you via your own box.

"For you-you could either use your owl for short journeys or ones that are sensitive or trusted or just use the box. You would put it in addressed to the friend. Then if in England no address or via the alley or country to be sent on."

“It might be best to set one up in Norway Harry. Then they won't know and it is a central point between England, Magere and Romania. Not to far for regular trips and may deter people."

“Sounds good."

“Certainly I can set one up here and send the first payment and instructions through. After that just put the money in the box in a letter with Post office manager on and he'll get it. You would have to visit to set up a direct payment. It would be in Butikk Distrikt."

“Let's do this then." the box was a plain wood with two different sides to it. To set it up all they had to do was link the two to his magical signature. The box would flash when there was a letter inside. Payment, to begin with, was going to be via the box. However later he would set up a direct when he had to go to Butikk Dstrikt to pick up school supplies. They had asked for the highest security. The wizard would check for potions, spells and curses. Any howlers would just be destroyed as you couldn't send them international anyway. All post offices just destroyed them. Since his box would be in Norway, a note would be sent to Diagon Ally. All it would say was that all Harry Potter post had to go to Norway. Apparently, the wizard would keep quiet about it.

With the box set up and on its way to Norway they left taking the mate with them. They would receive a confirmation and test letter through the box sometime tomorrow. They would then have to send a return confirmation through to finish the setup. If it didn't work they just had to take the box back and they would try again. However nine times out of ten, it worked the first time.

Mary informed Erlendur there was a letter waiting for him when they got back. Neither of them thought anything of it since that was normal, so Harry just disappeared off to put his box away. Tomorrow he would start work on the generic letters to send in reply to people. He knew he still had to work out where all the past mail had gone. It wasn't long and as was becoming normal Tabitha, Jakob, Demelza and Eveline joined him in his room. The twins shared by choice while Tabitha and Jakob each had their own. They were interested in his box, as it would mean they could write to each other when he was away at school. Harry would admit he was becoming fast friends with them. Demelza and Eveline had said they had kept to themselves mostly before. Although Jakob and Tabitha had been friends. Age didn't matter.

They were all playing a game that the twins had brought in when there was a knock on the door.

“Its open," he called out. They all looked up as Erlendur opened the door.

“Can I talk to you Harry alone?”

“Sure we'll pick this up later. We're going Harry, Jakob, Tabitha, me and then Eveline. It's currently Tabitha's turn, there." Demelza quickly cast a spell to keep the board in place before putting it on his desk.

“See you later Harry," Eveline called out and they all headed out.

“You seem to be settling in." Erlendur smiled.

“Yeh, they don't treat me like Harry Potter but just Harry. Ron and Hermione along with the Quidditch team were great. Only the others, they sort of fell into the trap sometimes. My dorm mates tried but sometimes did believe the rumours over me. There isn't any of that here. You all treat me the same as everyone else. I like it."

“I am glad. You are known but it isn't as much as in England. Our papers aren't as biased or apt to spread rumours. It all has to be fact or in the gossip and marked as gossip. You will find some there but your also underage and in school. It would be serious to end up in our papers at your age. I believe there was a small piece debating what school you would go to. Then one when you started Hogwarts on your house but that's been it."

“That's cool. Is everything alright?"

“That letter was from the ICW. They are going to ask that the British Ministry take your guardians into custody. Later they will be charged by the ICW to make sure it is fair. It will take time, however. They also agree that having you under one Ministry may be a problem with how corrupt Britain is. So you are now a resident of the ICW for the duration of your time at school. Then you will be transferred to the Ministry of your permanent residence. For now, however, that does give you some security as all crimes will be dealt with by the ICW themselves. So just behave yourself. At the moment they are acting as your guardians. But that will be transferred soon enough. For now, you are to remain here so no one can remove you without been charged with kidnapping.

“They are also going to look into how you were marked wrong caste and about your godfather. With him been imprisoned without a trial when he couldn't betray you under his godfather oath."

“That's good news then."

“Very good news. It changes some things but nothing that affects you directly. At some point, you will have to see them to make formal charges against your relatives. But after that nothing can be pressed forward without evidence for and against. Then it will go to trial. Your medical will go along way and we need to get some pictures of your back. I am not sure if the OSS took some already or not. Your memories of your room and how you were treated there will also be used. We can request Lærer Little to stand witness since he removed you. I can contest to your clothes and what you have told me about how you were treated. Not to mention what I noticed here. I expect we will win."

“Thank you."

“I am only doing what should have been done years ago Harry, nothing more." Harry decided not to argue. He wasn't sure if that was the truth or not but for now, he just couldn't bring himself to argue.

“Go find your friends and finish the game I interrupted. I am applying for a magic waver for you and don't expect it to be a problem. Relax while you can as you have more studying to do tomorrow."

“Yes, Sir."

Chapter Text

Wednesday 25 ^th November

Setting up the post box went as simply as it should. So that evening he was sent off his friends letters though it for the first time. He had added a PS to the bottom of both.

PS since I am out the country send your letters via the post office with the words Via Norway on the front. If you don't tell the owl to take it there they'll have to fly halfway around the world. This is quicker. Some sort of magical post-box portkey to transfer them between countries. Don't worry it's safe I asked.

He knew now that as long as people sent them through the post-box he would get them quicker and it would be safer for him. Since they had tied him to his box all owls should go to Norway unless told to go to the nearest post office. Only those given to Hedwig would be different.

“Just short journeys from now on Hedwig. No flying across the ocean." Hedwig just gave him a tired hoot in reply, she still hadn't quite recovered from all the distance flying. Harry knew it was only because of that she would be thankful for the reprieve.

The rest of the week he continued uninterrupted. His magic waver arrived on Friday just before he was leaving for his usual weekend trip to the OSS. It wasn't, however, the 'just until school starts' waver they had expected and Erlendur had applied for. Instead, it was a 'permanent' 'until you are of age' waiver stating they were worried about his safety if people found him. For the first time Harry actually felt slightly secure and like there was people watching out for him. He vowed to learn enough spells to actually be able to protect himself if needed.

That weekend he simply had the health check done. Also now since he had the magic waver they spent the next day teaching him some spells to use to protect himself with. They agreed with the ICW on that there always would be people out to get him. It wouldn't always be possible to have someone with him. He needed to protect himself, at least enough to hold them off, until someone could arrive or he could portkey away.

Monday 30 ^th November

Harry yawned and stretched before wondering what had woken him. It was only 7 and many were up as this was their last week of school. It was as he put his glasses on he registered the blinking box in the corner of the room and ran over to it. Inside was several letters and a note saying none had been spelled.

Walking backwards he sat down on the bed and leafed through them finding the ones from Ron and Hermione to open first.

 Hey mate

Blimey, you never get a break, do you? I had no idea about the hostels but glad you are away from the Dursleys. If they get charged even better. An Omega really? Never saw that coming I would have guessed Beta maybe. I always did think you were a bit quiet for an Alpha. But then what do I know, Snape is an Alpha as well and look at him.

Sounds like the OSS is going to keep an eye on you which is good in my books after the Dursleys. Wonder why Madam Pomfrey never gave you the vaccinations or checked. I do have to say, mate, that it sounds like the Hostel is looking after you properly too. I have hand-me-downs but they at least fit properly unlike your cousin's clothes. They were really bad I just never wanted to say anything. Sounds like the Hostel is treating you how you are supposed to be treated. But then again I bet the OSS would be onto them quickly if they didn't.

Mum was quite happy when she came back from visiting Se Ridica and talking to Bill and Charlie. They're worried about possible active creature inheritances. Britain isn't the most tolerant of these things so we were taken to Gringotts to be checked. There are Elementals, Fae and Drake in the family and all are active, or in most of us.

Bill got elemental when he was 16 and is a wind elemental, he can also see magic which keeps him safe as a curse breaker. Apparently, he's been taking night classes at Euro-Glyth. He never told mum so she didn't feel bad about not listening to him when he was younger. He wanted to go there instead of Hogwarts.

Charlie is a Drake. We knew that as mum and dad had to get permission for him to stay at Hogwarts after he came into his inheritance part way through the term. They apparently received a letter from Se Ridica saying they would take him. But since he could stay at Hogwarts he did. Now he takes part-time class's at Se Ridica learning Mind Magic, Elemental, Wandless Magic and advanced COMC while also working at the reserve. He had never told mum and dad he was a beast speaker which again with been a Drake keeps him safe. Mums a lot happier with him working there now.

Percy is a carrier but has a low chance of coming into a creature inheritance. He only has Drake left so not too much of a worry. Mum says he can go Euro-Glyth and then possibly return to Hogwarts if he wanted. Fred and George are apparently telepaths and that's why they finish their sentences. They don't know how to use it fully though. They're not a high risk but there is some. With their gift mum says if they're excepted, they'll go Se Ridica to learn it properly.

Ginny came up a very high risk for Fae and medium for Elemental. With that and the counselling she's already been accepted into Se Ridica. She will probably stay there until we know for sure or permanently. Mum agreed it was best. I came up a medium chance for Elemental and fae and carrier for Drake. I'm on the list and stand a good chance. I was not immediately accepted. However if for some reason I did come into it as a fae I would immediately be taken. They're not allowed in England and have been hunted before. Elementals are fine but Drakes aren't so it was a big risk Charlie staying at Hogwarts. Ginny's doing a lot better and is looking forward to going as her friend Luna is going. She doesn't live far from us.

Anyway, mate things have been quiet here. I didn't mention to mum about you leaving, just that you were looking at possible year around schools. In a way, the school is if the hostel links to them and the school arranges for kids to stay over Christmas instead of staying at the school. That would have been interesting last year and maybe fun. We've been doing a bit of studying and Percy has started teaching us all Ancient Runes and Arithmancy since we'll need it. He seems to be enjoying it anyway and it's keeping the peace. Too cold for quidditch and mum put her foot down on only hour sessions and once a day since we need to study other things as well. The wavers also came through until after Christmas, everyone is getting them according to dad.

I hope this finds you with your new box and it will definitely be easier anyway.

Ron

 He was right. It was interesting about the creature bit but that didn't matter. At least they were fine and could go. He was also pleased Ron wasn't upset with him over leaving or anything. Quickly he found Hermione and decided to read hers next.

 Harry

I can't believe you got away from the Dursleys that's brilliant. The hostels sound interesting and Hogwarts should have one. I mean you can't be the only kid like that or have ever been like it. It would certainly help but I guess there is more to it to been allowed to stay full time. They sound like they are taking good care of you. Harry, they are only doing what a parent should. If you have to share a room fine but it should be right for both kids. Clothes that fit, Harry even if Ron wears hand-me-downs they at least fit and are in good repair unlike yours. Mum and dad use grounding with me along with taking my books off me. Don't worry about that but again that's proper care, so don't worry.

An Omega, really! You can never get a break. You never said what designation, you don't have to tell me if you don't want to? There again it sounds like they are taking care of you. I bet they won't let anything happen like what happened in the past. I'm just a beta but as a submissive, the BCS do keep a check on me. They've been speaking to mum and dad about schools. Along with explaining the differences between a Beta Beta like what they are as muggles and a beta submissive. There aren't many but the fact I can lose track of time when studying and forget to eat is one of them. They're not too worried as mum and dad are used to handling it. But if I forget at school or they think I do too much I'll end up on watch. I think mum and dad were just pleased they explained everything. They said there can be muggles like that or even those who like some control so it's not that unusual, mine just effects me in different ways.

ICW resident never heard of it and I doubt I'll find much in Flourish and Blots. Maybe you will find out what it means fully if you get it. Did you know the ministry has sent out magic wavers to all Hogwarts students so they can study and get ready for their new schools? If your been home-schooled you have to reapply after Christmas but that won't be a problem for me. I took Merlin's entrance tests this week and am just waiting to hear back. Mum and dad are pleased to be able to see some of what I've been learning. Although I'm making sure to stick to things I know I can fix. I have also been going to BCS once a week to practice the magical bit until I get it. They set it up for all Beta's that are muggle-born as any with one magical parent can manage. I think those with Squib parents were included too. It would make sense.

Sounds like you been through a lot recently but glad your safe. Hope your tests go well and you get into your first choice. Mum and dad were interested in you being the heir to the Black family. Not to mention that your godfather was imprisoned without a trial when he could never have done it. That shouldn't be possible even in the magical world. Is there any way we can help get him out? You never said what colour your Orb changed but don't tell me if you don't want to? BCS and my parents are starting to help me realise that sometimes people want things to be kept private and that you might not be ready to know. I'm learning. Maybe doing it will help me settle more at Merlin then at Hogwarts. A fresh start.

I did write out the differences between the schools and got a shock as well. Like you I might stay at Merlin when Hogwarts re-opens. As for the Weasleys, I agree with you, they have their reasons and as long as Mrs Weasley listens they will probably get their way. I'll ask Ron. Your post box is a good idea and mum and dad are thinking of getting an owl.

Hope you get this letter ok.

Hermione

 Harry sighed in relief and set them outside to reply to later. Grabbing the others he dressed and headed downstairs. By now everyone had eaten. It was only those that attended school in Leeds that were still loitering, the rest had already gone. He didn't hesitate to grab something to eat and wave at Tabitha, Demelza and Eveline as they got ready to go and rushed around. The younger kids attending the local school were just waking and getting dressed since they still had a bit of time. But it was the last week of school before Christmas so everyone was excited really.

 “Morning Harry." Erlendur smiled at him.

“Morning."

“Post this morning?”

“Yeh, some from people I don't know so I wanted to look at them down here."

“Well we can do it in breaks and I'm glad you decided to. I've received word that your final entrance tests for Magere are next week. They'll be marked quickly and then just after Christmas you should have your final interview before going to get your supplies."

“You think I'll get in then."

“Harry you would have to have a very bad attitude to not get in or do very poorly on those tests. But that's not you. You wouldn't have got this far with a bad attitude. Lærer Little would have removed you and then said to go somewhere else. He wouldn't have left you there. Yet if he didn't think you would get in he wouldn't have continued through the process. The next interview will tell you the results from the tests and what they think you need to do once there and more on the school and rules. They'll go through the rule book to make sure you can live with the rules and such.

“The tests, they're not cruel Harry they know you haven't taken some subjects before and have just started learning them. They just want to gauge how quickly you are picking them up. However, they know you have had a couple of weeks so don't expect more than a basic understanding. Your other subjects they knew about your prior teaching and what we have covered. They will be looking at your understanding on that. It's just to see if you can keep up that's all."

“That's ok but you really think I will?"

“Yes, I do. I know you, you're a good kid. I think when you meet some of the other students from Magere in a few days you'll see you fit right in. Tabitha, Jakob, Demelza, Eveline and Robert do as well and I have been told it is only power that kept them out. But that's for their own safety. They're all top of their class and looking to go see the Repository at some point. Many schools select a couple of students each year to go study at Magere for a month and see the Repository. All of them have applied every year and not been chosen yet. But the process is different for each school, they'll get their chance."

“That's interesting."

“So shall we read one letter and then get studying. Lots of small breaks and we'll look at a letter each time. Once we get those generic letters sorted it will be quicker. But use this for breaks if you enjoy doing it. However school work and activities first, if you fall behind that doesn't matter, you're still in school and people have to understand that, everyone knows."

“Sure."

 And so they started. They would do 45 minutes and then have a 15-minute break getting through a couple of letters each time. The first time they went through and sorted out proposals for marriage and such, business deals, personal letters from different people, pictures, gifts and then miscellaneous areas. The next break they wrote out the generic letters.

 Dear Sir/Madam

I understand your interest in me in that matter but currently, I am 12 years old and not looking for a partner. I also believe in getting to know the person on a personal level first before considering marriage.

I apologise but am flattered by your interest.

Harry Potter

 Dear Sir/Madam

Your proposal for betrothal to your son/daughter was interesting. But I believe in looking for a life partner personally and getting to know the person on a personal level first.

I apologise but am flattered by your interest.

Harry Potter

Dear Sir/Madam

I am honoured about your business proposal. Currently, I am 12 years old and do not feel I have enough knowledge in such matters to make any business ventures at this time. I wish to focus my time on school. However, as I get older and learn more about such matters I may be in a different position to re-evaluate such things at a later date. I am keeping a record of all business proposals and the dates to review when I am older. So it may be you will receive a letter of interest from me in the future.

Thank you for asking me.

Harry Potter

These letters could be addressed by anyone after having a copying spell applied to the parchment so it was all in his handwriting. Someone else just had to address the envelope. The other letters and gifts he started to read through in his breaks individually. Many were Christmas cards and things like chocolate and posters or photos. Some came with letters saying they liked to write to him even if he never replied before as it helped them work through things.

Harry spent his breaks that day reading and replying to them. They would get some Christmas cards to send in reply. The individual letters were the ones that Harry found the most interesting and fun to read and reply to. They were all from England but came from different schools and all walks of life and ages. Some were clearly from people in years younger or above that he had never spoken to and were asking what school he was going to or what did he think about this school or that.

For the school questions, he sent a note back saying he didn't want to disclose his choices. He didn't want to influence them but to find a school that fit their goals and personality. That lists of positives, negatives and comparing class's had helped him make his decision. For the younger children, he spoke to Erlendur and together they worked out what to say, advice to give or if just to send a letter back in encouragement. On all those that had made a note that he had never replied before, they added that there had been mail wards in place previously. Recently they had been taken down and new protections in place since he was now old enough to deal with letters from people. It didn't accuse anyone or offend anyone. It was simple facts and mostly the truth.

Tuesday 1 ^st December

It was mid-afternoon when several people walked through the door, dumped their luggage and headed to pull off their winter gear. It was only when they walked out that Harry realised all of them were students. Since they were all wearing variants of the same outfit in different colours. Three of them were wearing dark blue polo shirts and jumpers with Navy trousers. Three were wearing red polo shirts and jumpers with Grey trousers. Three girls were in white polo shirts with grey jumpers and grey trousers. Four were in white polo shirts, black jumpers and black trousers.

Harry was amazed that there were so many older students. He hadn't realised that the oldest kids were actually adults and not so much kids. He had been told they would help you once you graduated. Harry just hadn't realised for him that graduation would be at 21 and not 18 if he went to Magi. Now though that realization was setting in, that if this worked out, he would have a home until he was 21. The feeling was strange but nice.

Erlendur quickly ushered them upstairs with their luggage. Four had to stop by Mary at the desk to pick up keys and Harry guessed they were ones that only stopped sometimes and not all the time. It wasn't long though before they all came back down in their own comfy clothes. Most were fleece, cotton or jeans and seemed quite relaxed as they sat down around him with barely a glance. It was the first time he had ever really been truly anonymous. To most of these kids, they were used to people coming and going. They didn't care who he was, he was just another person who lived there. Not to mention since the news of Hogwarts closure had spread around the world. It wasn't a hard stretch to work out he was a Hogwarts student since he wasn't in school.

“Welcome home Magere Akademi students and to Agnar it is nice to have you with us. I shall see you later to explain all the rules. It is nice to have Nova, Nathan and Thomas with us again and I would also like to introduce you to Harry Potter. He is a Hogwarts student currently applying to Magere Akademi and Se Ridica to start next term." it was to there credit they only looked at him and then back at Erlendur and for the first time Harry knew this was home. He would make it work as more than anywhere before, Snow Castle Hostel had become his home. Even Hogwarts hadn't felt like this, it was a school. The Hostel it wasn't a school and yes he was working but that was to get into a school. Not to mention the others did homework. You did that at home.

“The entrance tests start next week and we do have a few people coming to stay on Sunday. So best behaviour, I will be warning everyone as they come home and then again the night before on Saturday as people arrive Sunday. They will be here for a week and after that, it will depend. Some will return just before school starts for supplies, others won't. Harry is here hopefully permanently but that is still subject to change. So I would recommend getting all the homework done and then you can relax the rest of the break and not fight over books. Harry is studying during the day so feel free to join him and work to his schedule. He probably has questions but if you're busy just say so and vice versa. Welcome home and see you all at dinner." with that the man turned and headed to his office.

“You're looking to join Magere Akademi." a boy about his age with short red hair and grey eyes spoke.

“Yes."

“I'm Agnar Heinirsson."

“How are you finding this so far Agnar?” the small boy who was clearly the youngest of the group asked. He had short brown hair and blue eyes. But also an uncanny resemblance to three of the other children in the group.

“Seems alright...I just wish I could go home."

“I know the feeling." the boy responded and looked at one of the oldest in the group. A tall boy with short brown hair and blue eyes who smiled sadly at him.

“What made you decided Magere if you don't mind me asking? I'm Klara." Klara was a bit older than him with long blond hair and blue eyes.

“I was looking for an all year schools and applied to Se Ridica. I didn't really think about Magi or Magere I guess until the Orbs came. Then I read through the information and learned about the different parts of the school and the Hostels. I just kept thinking I wish we had this at Hogwarts or that. Then the reply from Se Ridica came and Lærer Little came and visited. He brought me here and Mr Erlendur was nice. He worked with me and helped me. I have been excepted into Se Ridica. But I guess the more I hear about the way Magere is run and when I compared the school courses, Magere just seemed to fit me better."

“So you don't mind that the teachers are strict and all sticklers for the rules and push you to reach your potential. If they think your slacking off and not working as hard as you can, they'll sit you down and help. But also push you." Klara looked at him before another brown haired blue eyed boy chimed in.

“You don't mind that it is really cold or that breaking some rules is instant expulsion. Or that with so many creatures there is a hierarchy amongst the students both in your year and others. You don't mind that the punishments can include losing the right to carry your wand outside of class, been grounded to your room or detention. While wearing bright orange vests telling everyone in the school that fact."

“You don't mind that when sorting out problems they use truth spells or when your older truth potions on you. You don't mind that you have to wear a band around your arm declaring that your a creature, human and what caste you are.” the only girl that had stopped to pick up a key when she arrived spoke. She had long brown hair, grey eyes and grey skin. Harry had never seen anything like it.

“You don't mind that we have some non-magical subjects or seminars you have to take to graduate. You don't mind that too graduate you have to be an Animagus, 11 L.M.Ts, at least 7 H.M.E.Ts and at least 1 Mastery." the oldest of the group spoke. He was tall with short black hair and brown eyes. Harry had the distinct feeling he was an Alpha.

“And you don't mind that because you don't graduate until you are 21 you could be living here until then. Unless you get a new guardian." that same older boy that seemed to be part of a family finished.

“No, I don't!" Harry shook his head "I... I like living here and the idea of having a home until then that isn't a school is nice. Lærer Little told me it was cold and icy all year around. After Hogwarts some of what you said is nice. There were fights in the halls and if one teacher caught you, it didn't matter how many said it was the other person fault, you were still the one in trouble. The idea of using spells to find out the truth is nice. The fact that you could lose your wand, it teaches you that magic is a gift and not to be abused. Maybe then there wouldn't be some of the problems in Britain that there is. The fact the teachers work with you to improve instead of just marking you down as a way of pushing you, or just because they don't like you is also nice.

“The band I think they have them at Se Ridica as well only by uniform colours and I have one anyway." he waved the orange band on his wrist to show them. Several of them narrowed their eyes but non interrupted him. "I've been told what needs to be done to graduate and I think I can do it. As far as I see if you work hard and join the right clubs and plan things right it's not that hard to do. The only bit I am nervous about is the hierarchy but I'm not going to let that stop me or hold me back. I was a Gryffindor at Hogwarts, the house of the brave. But I also know that being brave is doing things that are outside of your comfort zone, pushing yourself. Even Se Ridica would do that just not in the same way and not as much. If I wanted the easy route I would have gone to Beauxbatons." By the time he finished the group was smiling and Harry suddenly had the feeling he had passed some sort of test.

“My names Mark Rogers." the oldest one spoke “I am an Alpha Human, final year student. I can tell you that if you pass the entrance tests and explain what you just did to Lærer Porter when she comes to interview you. You'll be excepted instantly."

“How do you know?”

“You didn't once mention the repository and instead focused on the school itself. Many apply as they want access to it for years while at school. Because there was so many applying even as a new school, because of the Repository, the headmistress put in some guidelines to been excepted. One, and the biggest one is that you see the Repository as a bonus and focus on the school itself." Klara spoke with a smile. Harry remembered Erlendur explaining some of it but to here it fully from the students it really sank home. “Klara Larsen human Beta 5^th Year."

“Philip Rogers 7^th Year Omega Human." a tall girl with long black hair and brown eyes spoke.

“Ardrian Tveit 8^th year Omega Drake." the older boy from the sibling group stated.

“Charlotte Tveit 6^th year Human Beta." the girl with long brown hair and blue eyes smiled at him.

“Henrik Tveit 3^rd year Human Beta." one of the younger two of the siblings spoke and like the rest, he had short brown hair and blue eyes.

“Mikkel Tveit 1^st year human Alpha. We also have two younger siblings here Synne is 9 and Marius is 6” the youngest spoke and Harry nodded.

“Nova Thompson Omega Selkie 7^th year." the girl with grey skin spoke

“Nathan Douglas 9^th year Alpha Merrow." one boy spoke with short green hair, grey eyes and blue skin.

“Thomas Lamont 5^th year Beta Vampire." Harry stared at the boy with shoulder black hair, black eyes and pale skin, not able to say anything.

“Torny Myren 9^th year beta human." the girl with shoulder blond hair and blue eyes smiled.

“Njord Myren 4^th year Alpha Human." the boy had short blond hair and blue eyes.

“Our younger sister is a 2^nd year at Merlin." Torny finished.

“Agnar Heimirsson 2^nd year Alpha...werewolf." they way it was said told Harry it was a recent development and probably the reason he was here at the hostel.

“You know who I am. I'd be a 2^nd year."

“You will be." Mark and everyone seemed so sure and now Harry was just starting to believe it.

Chapter Text

Tuesday 1 ^st December

Erlendur came and collected Agnar soon after. Harry had a feeling he would be going through the same process he himself had gone through not long ago. Been caste checked, told the rules and making sure the boy had everything he needed. Considering he had come from Magere the last part probably wasn't the problem. Harry quickly started on his work again and the rest settled down to help him. They were taking the rest of the day off apparently. But that didn't stop them writing addresses on the return notes from the fan mail and helping him write out responses.

“You got a good system here. I wonder where the stuff sent before went." Philipa rested her head in her hand.

“We don't know and I don't react well to probing spells."

“Sensitive?" Adrian looked over. Harry only had to node in response for the boy to go back to his work.

“Hem do you know what properties your family has?" Mark looked up this time.

“Not off the top of my head. But it might be in some of the information I got from Gringotts. I was more focused on the different creature inheritances and strange gifts on the list."

“So would I," Mikkel spoke.

“That's not the point. It's illegal to steal someone's mail but for a minor, in your circumstance, I think they might have just redirected it somewhere. With a mail ward, it has to go somewhere. Keeping it is stealing it but sending it somewhere for when you are older isn't. If someone found out they would probably also only get off with a warning. Especially since you were living with unawares. It would make sense to send it to one of your own properties. The fact you don't know about them and they were sending the mail there makes the crime a bit worse. But the main fact there is hiding your heritage which you should have been told about." Mark explained.

“So they might have just sent it somewhere else."

“More than likely. Let's finish this today and then tomorrow I could go through it with you. I'm studying law and we could start to make a case."

“I'm currently under the ICW and they're looking into a few other things for me."

“Even better." Mark smiled and Harry had the sudden feeling that someone was going to be in big trouble.

That night he sat with the Magere students. But the next morning despite everyone been awake he made a point of sitting with Tabitha, Jakob, Demelza and Eveline.

“Our turn this morning." Jakob smiled.

“You are still my friends and helped me out before."

“Good. Did Erlendur tell you about this weekend?” Tabitha asked.

“He told me with the others when they arrived back from Magere."

“Who's the new one? Never got a chance to ask last night." Demelza shot a look at Agnar.

“Agnar Heimirsson from what I worked out he was recently bitten by a werewolf."

“Probably somewhere he wasn't supposed to be." Eveline grimaced. "A couple here like that, parents won't have them at home. It's not fair really. Lycanthropy is more excepted outside the UK but still, parents abandon their children, even if it isn't the child's fault. In this case, probably is."

“That's not fair!"

“No it isn't but that's the bureaucrats for you. I got to go."

“Have a good day Jakob." Harry waved the boy off who just shrugged.

“The teachers make the lessons more fun this week as it keeps students focused."

“Snape would never do that. Really only Flitwick did." Harry shook his head at Tabitha's smiled.

It wasn't long and the girls left as well. Harry stood at that and headed for the study room with the rest of the Magere students. They quickly fell into his timetable and did the homework for the subjects he was working on. All of them worked together, helping each other out and Harry was amazed to learn that in some cases, he could even help them. Only the Seniors noticed Erlendur standing at the door watching them before leaving to send a note to the headmistress.

 Lunchtime was when Harry handed Mark the stack of papers and the boy quickly leafed through them.

“Wow, this is amazing to be the heir to so many. You'll be a force to be rivalled with when you're older. A, here we are!" he pulled out a few sheets and lay them out. Harry could see quite clearly that the word properties was written at the top. It was amazing to see he had so many. However he also quickly noticed a few were rented out.

“Which one would it be?”

“Could be any. Though I doubt it is any in England."

“Hem?" Erlendur walked over and looked at the parchment. "Is there any information in there to do with House Elves. The Potters are bound to have them. One might know or be able to find out." there was much shuffling as everyone looked through. But no sign of house elf names.

“What does that mean?”

“It means that all the house elves in your family were either born into the family or gotten in other means. Not brought. It might be they bargained for the elf someway."

“You could try calling out Head Elf, who knows it may work." Torny shrugged. "But call in English."

“Head Elf of the Potter Family," Harry stated firmly and they all waited. Just when he was about to give up hope there was a distinct pop and there stood an elf. He looked a little different however he also had the same clear appearance as Dobby. This elf though was much older and instead of been dressed in a pillow case had a suit on.

“Young master Harry. Will was wondering if you would ever call. How can Will help you?" he spoke in clear English without the miss pronouncing of words as Dobby had.

“Will I never knew about you but am learning now. I called you because I had a mail ward on me. Do you know where my post went? I believe it was to one of the Potter properties."

“O yes, Will knows. Do you want it all brought here?"

“How much is there?” Erlendur joined the conversation. Harry had almost forgotten he could speak English.

“Lots and lots. Post only stopped arriving recently."

“Will are there other Potter Elves?”

“Yes, Master Harry. The Potter family has elves born into the family and those rescued from nasty wizards who don't treat them properly."

“Alright, can you get a couple to sort the post into different categories. But also how long since it arrived. Be careful some things may be spelled."

“We have already been ordering the post of how old it is. We can do the rest.”

“Alright, can you sort the stuff that arrived in the first 6 months and then contact me, work from there and let me know."

“We can do that."

“I might not always be here Will, will you be able to find me."

“Now Will knows your magical signature unless you are behind strong wards Will can find you."

“Alright speak to you soon Will." with that the Elf disappeared with a pop and Harry looked at the rest.

“We're so going to have fun this holiday. I am really glad you were brought here." Klara laughed and the others shook their heads.

“Thanks."

“No problem."

Wednesday 2 ^nd December

 It was Wednesday morning when Will returned. Harry and the rest agreed while they would file the proposals it was so out of date it would be impolite to reply. Instead, they would send a note to be posted in the newspaper saying he had been behind mail wards. But also that the wards had now been removed and that was why he had never replied. The letters were another matter. They had already started addressing that when replying to their current ones so a new postcard was devised.

 Thank you for your letter in the past. I didn't reply as at the time I was under mail wards. They have now been removed and new precautions put in place. Your letter was nice and thoughtful, I enjoyed reading it.

Harry Potter

 Anything with a gift would have an extra note about that but there was a few that would need a more personal touch. For the most part, though it was solved. The gifts they started to go through as they came in. Clothes he was now too big for were sent to the various Hostels to be used. Teddies and toys went much the same way but Harry kept one of each. He had never seen magical toys before or had a chance to play with them, so they went into his room. No one looked at him strangely for it.

For pictures, they got a couple of scrapbooks and everyone in the Hostel enjoyed going through the pictures and sorting them into the different scrapbooks. Any photos were given to Will and sent to be filed with the letters from that person. Even though he had never been Harry had Will set up a permanent room for the sorted post in Potter Manor. Every completed scrapbook was sent to be put on display there along with the other ornaments and some of the other gifts he had been sent. It seemed like a bad idea to have breakable things in his room at the hostel.

 By Friday between them they had gone through a year and a half worth of post and also kept up with the new stuff. Harry had just started receiving replies from people saying they understood and were pleased he was now replying. Of cause, Friday interrupted that.

 Friday 4 ^th December

 From early morning there were people arriving. It was organised chaos as Harry stood in the corner with Agnar and watched. The other Magere students seemed to be intent on helping. They moved luggage up and down the stairs for students not able to yet do it themselves.

The students from Merlin had been the first to arrive quickly followed by Kennecott. Dumstrang were last in the afternoon not long before Euro-Glyth started arriving from their last day of school. Only once everyone was back and downstairs did the lounge room begin to feel full with everyone there. But as he listened to a very similar speech as the other day when Magere arrived, Harry relaxed. All these kids were there for similar reasons to him or the visitors. There were about 30 students living in the hostel, including kids too young to attend a magical school. It was nice knowing he wasn't alone and if the last few days were any indication it didn't matter what school they attended. Everyone here stood together and banded together. Because this was their home.

As soon as Erlendurs talk was over Harry turned to get ready to leave for the OSS. Only he wasn't the only one. They weren't all heading for Greenland. Some were going Norway, Sweden, Spain, France or England but they were all going.

“See you all on Sunday." Erelendur waved them off as they set off in groups to the portkey point.

 “Harry ready to get started again?" Dr Vang smiled as he arrived.

“As I'll ever be." he rolled his eyes.

 Saturday 5 ^th December

Saturday saw a busy day at Snjó Kastala Farfuglaheimili. Out of the 75 possible students who had the potential to attend Magere Akademi, 45 had been invited for the tests. All warned there were only about 3 places per year for students. The competition was high. Every hostel would have about 5 students but some would have 6. A staff member from Magere would go to each hostel during the week to administer the tests. Results would then be reviewed by a pensieve and the exam paper. Before the final interviews would be conducted.

 The 5 students staying at the Snow Castle Hostel looked around in interest at the 15 to 20 'children' ranging from about 3 to 20 scattered around the downstairs rooms.

“I won't give you the language potion, all your tests are to be done in English so that would just cause problems. Most here know English or are learning as it is mandatory for all the schools here. You will have a few problems with the younger children and some of the students from Dumstrang have troubled English but do manage." Erlendur led them through to the cloakroom. "These pegs here have been cleared for you." Quietly the group stripped off their winter gear and followed the man out the room collecting their bags. "We have put you in the guest room. There are other children staying there and it takes 16 so all of you will be on bunk beds. Please respect this as they respect you." without a word he handed over the keys and showed them to the downstairs room that was the biggest in the building. It was stocked full of bunk beds both around the room and in groups.

Without a word, the five found an area no one had taken and took over it.

None of them really unpacked but there was space under the beds for bags and a shelf each to put the real necessities on.

“Oliver wood. Sixth-year Gryffindor." he was a tall boy with brown hair and eyes.

“Isabella Schoely. First Year Gryffindor." she was a small girl with long blond hair in a plat down her back.

“David Trueblood. Third Year Gryffindor." he was short for his age with black hair and grey eyes.

“Carlson Trueblood. First Year Slytherin." the small boy said cautiously. He was the only one so far not a Gryffindor. Carlson looked almost identical to his brother only been shorter.

“Falicity Eastchurch. Third Year Ravenclaw." She was taller than David and had shoulder black hair and blue eyes.

“You all looking to go to Magi?" Falicity looked at them.

“Yeh, I'll just home-school if I don't get in until I graduate. Not chopping and changing at my age." Oliver shrugged.

“I was thinking here or Beauxbatons. Not yet sure if I'll return to Hogwarts. Depends how long it takes to reopen I guess." Falicity turned to the other three.

“I was thinking Beauxbatons or here myself. Mum wants me to go Beauxbatons but dad insists I at least try. I can't care really." Isabella smiled at Falicity.

“Magi or Merlin. Magi would be better but Merlin seems OK." David shrugged.

“Shall we go explore?" Falicity stated after a moment of silence. Since there were no objections the group slowly made their way out and around before settling in the lounge room. There they saw that the others seemed intent on getting their homework done early.

“Is this everyone?” Oliver looked around asking the others quietly.

“No all the Omega's are at the OSS." one of the students turned and looked at them. "I'm Isabella Myren second year Merlin Academy. The Omegas will be back tomorrow if all goes well."

“That's good. None of us is Omega's." David looked at them.

“Don't count your bets. Over here we'll get you caste checked, found one Brit already this month. So I'm not taking any chances."

“There is another Hogwarts student here?" Oliver frowned.

“Yes, and he was the wrong caste. You'll see him tomorrow, he's applying for Magere as well." Erlendur ushered them all into the dining room where there was a man waiting. "Oldest first what are you?"

“Alpha Dominant 52." Erlendur quickly translated Oliver's words before the man cast the spell, obviously the person testing them. Everyone was relieved at the red glow that was quickly dispelled.

“I'll go next Beta submissive... I'm on watch." Falicity muttered. Erlendur didn't push for a number and instead translated before the spell was cast. Again a yellow glow appeared and the Falicity relaxed.

“Maybe we'll all be fine." David shrugged. "Alpha 48." once again Erlendur translated and the spell was cast. This time though it didn't glow red but yellow. "You got to be kidding!"

“No, you are the wrong cast. We'll take you for a quick visit to BCS in Greenland to get checked."

“Mum and dad said I was an Alpha but I haven't had the test done for designation yet," Carlson muttered suddenly unsure after his brother had been found to be a Beta. Erlendur just nodded and quickly the spell was cast thankfully turning red and the small boy relaxed. Quickly the ministry man said something before Erlendur translated the other way.

“He is going to take you to get checked anyway since your brother was found to be the wrong cast. Do you have any other siblings?"

“Yes."

“They will have to be checked as well and the Ministry will look into who recorded you wrong. You are last."

“Beta," Isabella replied and for the last time, the spell was cast. And again instead of yellow a red glow appeared.

“One to BCS and two to AMS. We'll hopefully have you back tomorrow. Grab an overnight bag." Erlendur ushered the three out. Oliver and Falicity looked at each other in shock. If you added the other in, that was 3 out of 3 wrong. It couldn't be a coincidence, could it?

 Sunday 6 ^th December

Harry stretched as he arrived back at the Hostel. The last weekend had been the most fun. More people had arrived on Saturday in a rush. Harry had quickly realised they were from Hogwarts or younger siblings. The clue had been when he had spotted Trinity Lynn that years head girl and Gryffindor. She was supposed to be a Beta but apparently not.

Without a word, he headed into the cloakroom and pulled off his waterproofs and boots before walking out into the main room.

“Harry!”

“Oliver!" Harry looked up at his Quidditch Captain.

“Should have known." the older Gryffindor shook his head. "Wrong caste and Omega right?"

“How did you know?” Harry whispered.

“They checked me and the others here for the tests. 2 out of 5 add-in you that is 3 out of 6 wrong caste."

“They'll be back today or tomorrow. I did wonder. I saw Trinity Lynn at the OSS yesterday."

“But she's a Beta, or supposed to be."

“Apparently not." Harry shrugged. "I'm going to get changed." he headed for the door and Oliver followed stopping at the bottom room. Harry didn't think anything of it until Oliver shouted him when he was three steps up.

“You went past.”

“No, I have my own room since been here longer. Come on if you want." he didn't particularly care they had seen each other enough at Hogwarts. Oliver blinked but did follow him up.

“Nice room. I'll wait outside while you get changed." the boy popped his head around and then stood outside.

Harry just snorted and quickly changed pulling off his jeans and t-shirt before the thermals followed. Sighing in relief he pulled on his beloved fleece and another t-shirt before opening the door to Oliver. He then turned to unpack. First came the clothes before his book and the ever blinking post box.

“What's that?"

“Post box. I had a mail ward on me before but we took it off. Now I have a post box in Norway and all my post gets sent there, checked for spells before sent to me through the box. England knows to route anything through Norway. Everyone else now has to put Via Norway on the letter or post it at the shop to get it sent. They'll find out. Works best that way with the international post all around."

“You're becoming wiser." Oliver grinned.

"O no, I learned that after sending poor Hedwig all the way to Romania and back." Harry laughed and Hedwig hooted in the corner. She wasn't too amused at that box but seeing the amount of post coming in and out had learned to be thankful for it.

Harry opened the box and saw it was the normal pile of fan mail. But then again he wasn't expecting a return letter from Ron or Hermione until tomorrow.

“Only you. You like it here then?”

“Yeh they got me clothes that fit, they're looking into the Dursleys and everyone here is nice. I'm learning stuff and they were helping me get ready for the tests next week."

“Oy that gives you a head start!" Oliver laughed and Harry smiled. It was then that Will popped in and handed him the normal bag before popping out again seeing he had company.

“Come on I'll need help with this."

“What is it?” they walked out the room and Harry locked the door behind them.

“When we took the mail ward off we discovered people had been sending me post for years. It took some digging but we discovered where it has been sent to before that. Now the elves there are sorting and checking it for me before handing it over for replies. I then hand it back and it's filed properly. We're ignoring all proposals and business ventures. Just sending generic cards out the others have been addressing, while helping me write some replies to everyone else." "So that's why I never got a reply as a kid." Harry stopped and looked at Oliver in shock who laughed.

“Harry I think everyone at Hogwarts must have sent you a letter at least once as a kid."

“Lovely wonder if I will see one from Malfoy."

“Maybe not him." the older Gryffindor shuddered.

“More post!" Tabitha called out seeing him.

“Have a good weekend Tabitha? Yeh, more post. Not much new but a bit old."

“Let's get to it then." Jakob grabbed the bag while the others around didn't hesitate to grab the cards. Oliver and the other Brits were amazed to watch as everyone grouped themselves and it was soon passed around. Harry had been here longer but it was clear by what he wore and how everyone acted he had been excepted as one of them. To Oliver, it was sad but also nice at the same time. He vowed that if they ended up at Magi together he would watch out for his little seeker.

The tests started with a vengeance the next morning in the dining room. Harry and the rest were sorting the post out in between. That afternoon Lola and Lexie Trueblood arrived with Tayler and Silas Scholey. With them, they brought Isabella, Carlson and David's school trunks. Carlson, David and Isabella opted to stay in the bunk room, as they called it, until the end of the tests.

 Monday morning was Transfiguration both paper and practical. Charms were Monday afternoon in the same manner before Latin was the last of the day.

Tuesday was Potions theory and English in the morning. The afternoon was History and Astronomy theory.

Wednesday had Herbology theory and Maths in the morning. The afternoon had Ancient Runes and Defence theory.

Thursday morning had Arithmancy theory. It was then they were told there wouldn't be a defence or Potions practical. It was something they were all thankful for.

Harry sighed as he dropped into his bed and looked at the calendar on Thursday 10 ^th December. Oliver and Felicity were the only two of the 5 that had arrived able to go home. The others would have to stay. They were leaving tomorrow and would be back if accepted after Christmas to get their school things. Standing he made his way to the desk where the letters from Ron and Hermione were waiting. He had separated them from the rest and left them with the tests going on. Now it was time to write back.

 Hey mate

Not much has changed here. We're all still studying. But mums decided that if we don't get into Se Ridica we'll be joining Percy at Euro-Glyth. He's been excepted. Euro-Glyth, Beauxbatons and Dumstrang seem to be the only schools that have made their minds up so far. I think Kennecott and Nyx are this week but not sure.

Bill had that book looked at it and said it was really bad dark magic. Dumbledore has it now and is looking into it. But not sure how much time he'll have since Hogwarts seems to be keeping them busy trying to find that monster. They still haven't.

Anyway, how you getting on? Have you had the tests yet? Mum says to invite you to Christmas but I told her you might not be able to come.

Ron

 Harry laughed at Ron's letters. His last few had been longer. But this one definitely betrayed the fact it was all quiet on the Weasley front.

 Hey Ron

Sounds like it is all quiet there. Strange about the book but hopefully they will find out what it is and destroy it soon. I'm not surprised about the monster at Hogwarts. If it has hidden for 50 years it can hide for another 50.

Things have been busy here. This letter is late as I went through the entrance tests this week and all seems positive. They're aware of Snape and Bins. So are giving us leeway there. However it is on the understanding if we get excepted, we'll have a tutor in the subject for at least the first term. They're giving us a fair chance at least. There were others here for the tests and they had them caste checked after what happened with me. Guess what out of the six of us, including me, three of us were the wrong caste. They checked the younger siblings of the other two, all four were the wrong caste. So out of the five that arrived to join me for the tests, only two are going home. The others have to stay with their siblings until they can determine who had them noted as the wrong caste. They're still looking into me as well.

I think they're going to have everyone tested soon as I know more were found, I saw them at the OSS last weekend. So be ready as they may check you when you arrive at whichever school. I don't think your mum and dad would have done it. But someone did me and that was after my parents died. If that's the case who has been doing it?

Anyway other than that things have been quiet I guess. I think I'm better staying here for Christmas though since I don't know what's going on. Keep me updated anyway.

Harry

 Sighing he turned to Hermione's letter.

 Harry

How's things going at the Hostels? I hope you are taking care of there and studying hard for those tests. Any word on the Dursleys and what been an ICW resident means yet? How you coping with been an Omega. Anything more on Sirius Black? I looked into that and he's supposed to have had a trial and been found guilty. Obviously not if you said he couldn't have due to an oath.

Did Ron tell you about Mrs Weasley? You were right there. Anyway someone from Merlin paid us a quick visit to talk about my grades at Hogwarts. But also how the teaching at Hogwarts was before explaining some more about the school. Mum and dad decided that its either Merlin, Se Ridica or Euro-Glyth. The chance of me getting into Se Ridica is small so we're going for Merlin then Euro-Glyth.

I've been studying here and mum and dad are pleased to see some of what I've been learning. They say it makes it more real and shows I have learned something. We're not going away this Christmas with everything that is going on. I've been invited to the Weasleys but might stay home. I think everyone needs to settle.

Harry, I know you are holding back on your first choice for a reason and I respect that. I have a feeling I might know which it is. Harry just know that no matter what I'll stand by you. You and Ron were the first friends I ever had and I don't want to lose you over something like a school. Please be safe and no matter what write to me.

Hermione

 It was shorter than Hermione's normal letters but that didn't matter. Smiling he turned to write a reply, they had waited long enough.

 Hermione

Things are going well here. I sat through the entrance exams this week so that's why this is late. There isn't just me here from Hogwarts and out of the six of us three, including me, were the wrong caste. Now only two are going home and the younger siblings of the other two have been brought here as well. I think they'll end up testing everyone at the schools since I saw some others at the OSS this weekend. Wonder who is doing it as it can't all be parents, particularly in my case.

Anyway, I'm not going to the Weasleys either. Not when I don't know what is going on and needing to get settled. I love it here. Everyone treats me the same as everyone else. No one looked at me when I was introduced as Harry Potter. They know who I am but respect that I'm my own person. Everyone, no one, asks why you're here. Some you can guess as a new kid arrived after been bitten by a werewolf. But others it's not so obvious and no one cares. Its personal and not something to be talked about.

I don't know about Sirius Black or the ICW at the moment. I was more worried about the tests but they weren't that bad. We were told they were catered to the style of education we had had. But also that if we get in we'll be given tutors in some subjects for at least the first term.

Merlin, Se Ridica and Euro-Glyth would be good schools for you but I would be shocked if you didn't get into Merlin. As long as your safe and you can handle it, that's fine. Ron's on the waiting list for Se Ridica but I can see him getting in. His mum decided on Euro-Glyth for the second and Ron would be right back to Hogwarts as soon as it opened there.

 Harry paused there and sighed wondering if he should really tell her. But he didn't know. It was one thing to suspect and another to know for sure and if it got out. The chance of the letter been intercepted was 50-50 at this point. He couldn't take the risk. He couldn't influence people even if it was nearly impossible. And he didn't want to chance Hermione blowing her top even if she said she suspected. Was she thinking about the same school or a different one? No, he wasn't going to take the chance.

 I don't want to lose you as a friend either Hermione. Ron was the first friend I had but you were second. But I also know what you can be like. I also don't want to take the chance of someone intercepting this and it influencing people or them finding me. Not right now. I'll write as long as you do Hermione. Your right in losing someone over a school is silly.

Stay safe.

Harry

 He sealed it and sent them through the box before he could change his mind. If they hated him later it was his fault. But he couldn't take that risk.

Chapter Text

All Speech Icelandtic

Monday 14th December

With the tests out the way, Harry found he could relax a lot more. Everyone had finished with homework and school, so apparently, now the fun could begin. That Monday they were all wrapped up and headed out to see some of the local tourist attractions. Even the kids that had lived in Iceland for years were looking forward to it. They went to the black sand beaches, ice caves and glaciers. Harry was amazed to see it all. Even Tabitha who had been before said she could never get tired of the ice caves.

Tuesday was spent shopping while Wednesday was more exploring. Thursday they were told to take their swimming costumes as they were going to something called the Deep Blue Lagoon. It was a natural spring and apparently extremely popular. Natural spring didn't do it, and Harry could only stare at the thing in awe. When Ron and Hermione's letters came back, he sent off the next replies. In them, he told them of some of the things he had seen just not naming places.

The Friday before Christmas Erlendur arranged for them to go to Butikk Distrikt in Norway to do their Christmas shopping. He would be taking the younger children to an indoor play place to run around. Harry was torn on where to go as he was still small enough to go to the soft play place and had never been to one before. In the end though, wanting to go with his friends, who were too old won out, along with the need for Christmas presents.

The Shopping centre in Norway was actually in an old Muggle building. The muggles thought it was not structurally sound but too old to be destroyed. So it was left as a historical monument you just couldn't go inside of. This made the building a bit of an eyesore outside. But inside was very different. Shops lined the outside of the walls of the four-story building with a large food court area on the ground floor. Children flew around on brooms over the upper two levels. A safety net had been stretched out across the first to protect the people eating on the ground floor. Harry had only been to Diagon Alley twice, but it had nothing on this place.

“Wow," he whispered as Mark made them gather around.

“Alright, everyone. Stay in groups of at least 3, and we'll meet back here for check in every hour. Remember for others at the Hostel it's not needed to buy something as cards and pictures or models will be done this week. If you do want to buy something try to stay away from chocolate as you will get a lot of it. Alright, you lot off you go" Harry quickly linked up with Tabitha, Jakob, Eveline and Demelza. Just as they were getting ready to go Harry also spotted Agnar looking a bit lost. Quickly he grabbed the other boys arm to pull him along.

“Thanks!"

“No problem! Until you came, I was the new one and am still just as lost as you sometimes. I've only been here about a month. Tabitha and the others can keep us in check on what's needed."

“Good idea."

“The top floor is all robes and clothes, the middle floor has most of the art, music, toys and stuff. The first floor has travel, owls, pets, furniture and that sort of thing. So we probably don't need that floor. We mostly want the second one." Tabitha quickly led them to the stairs and up to the second floor.

“I need to pop in and speak to the man in the post office before we go. My box is here. Since I'm here it's best I speak to him. Where is Gringotts on all this?"

“Gringotts is the only one on the bottom with the food courts. Their vaults and the like extend under the earth and under the city."

“That makes sense” Harry nodded as they got to the second floor. Here he could only look around in amazement. There were so many shops they didn't have in Diagon Alley. There was as said art and music. But also the broom shop, quidditch supplies, sweetshop, muggle games, magical games, Norway souvenir's, writing supplies, a store full of Christmas decorations, a store selling sports equipment and a store selling weapons. There were others too, more than should be possible but thanks to magic was.

“Let's start in the souvenir shop. We might be able to get some of yours there Harry" Harry nodded knowing it was a good idea. They had all the traditional t-shirts, cups, keyrings and the like. Knowing Hermione, he got her a book on magical Norway. While for Katie, Alicia, Angelina and Oliver he got them all cups with different quidditch sayings on them.

They decided to leave there and headed to the art store. Knowing they were going to be doing models. Harry picked up some easy ones in the shape of different animals to paint for his new friends at the Hostel. The rest of the hostel would just get cards and maybe a small picture.

“Where next?” Jakob looked around. "I need to pop to the joke shop for a friend at school."

“Same here” Agnar nodded, and Harry agreed. So that was the next stop. There he found some muggle joke items he knew the twins and Ron would enjoy.

“Can we pop up to Claire's for a moment” Demelza picked the next stop. Harry wasn't too sure about heading up to a girls store. That was until he saw the eye masks for sleeping and the different hair clips and the like. He decided to get a couple of sparkly hair clips for Ginny. He remembered she had always worn them when he had seen her. Those were plane brown though, and these were new and in different colours.

It was then though they needed to check in. So they trouped down and then back up the stairs to the stationary shop. Here Harry picked up a Norwegian school planner for Percy. He decided that was enough presents for his friends. So Harry followed the others around as they popped to the music shop, muggle toy store and magical toy store.

“Food time" Jakob interrupted what would have been another shopping suggestion from Eveline.

“I agree” Agnar laughed. "I'm starved.

Many from the Hostel seemed to have the same idea, but it was also again near check-in so made sense. The food stalls around the edge of the large food court had food from all over the world. Both muggle and magical.

“Let's get a bit from a few different ones to try and share" was Tabitha's suggestion. No one had complaints. It was an excellent suggestion and made sure there was at least something they all liked. It made for an interesting fair for eating. But was something Harry had never thought of doing or trying.

“One more hour everyone then we have to get back. We need to get ready for Yule and Christmas" Mark made the rounds.

“Seasonal shop it is" Eveline cut off any other idea. No one objected. Harry didn't know what the Seasonal shop was. But once he sore it was full of Christmas decorations he got into the swing of buying tinsel and different ornaments for his room.

It was a tired group that arrived back at the hostel.

“Alright everyone things away, time to decorate rooms and this Hostel. Let's turn it into a winter wonderland" Erlendur called as they arrived back. Around the lounge was boxes and boxes of different Christmas decorations. The Dursleys had never let him help set up for Christmas. At Hogwarts, it had always been the house elves, teachers and seventh years that had set up. This was a new experience, one he was going to enjoy.

Harry started off with his room after taking his things upstairs. What had been a bare empty room when he had first arrived was no more. His ever blinking post box was on the desk. The wardrobe was full of clothes. The shelves around the room were full of toys and ornaments. His school trunk was in the corner. But after putting all his brought Christmas presents on the bed, he didn't know where to start.

“Harry how you doing?” Robert popped his head around the open door.

“I've never done this, I don't know where to start."

“Not that hard. I'll help” the older boy smiled. He didn't say anything else, no comments on why, nothing. It wasn't needed, not here. "Let's start with taking some things down off the shelf. It's something mum always told me. Put some things away or when you take the Christmas stuff down the shelves look bare. If you put some stuff away and bring them back out, it doesn't. I'll see if we can get you a storage box off Mary, you decide what to put away. Be right back."

“Right" Harry muttered to himself. He pulled all his ornaments and teddies off the shelf except for the couple in red and green. By the time he was finished Robert was back. They packed everything into the box that then slid under the bed.

“Let's see what you got." Harry had gotten a mix of everything. Tinsel, ball balls, a mini tree with ornaments, snow globes because he had thought they looked cool, a winter-themed fleece for his bed and a Santa stop here poster for the wall.

“This we can work with. Right fleece on the bed, lets put the snow globes on the shelves and twist some of the tinsel through. The beads we'll hang on the wall, and the stretchy thing called a garland goes across the ceiling. I'll do those with magic." Carefully as Robert worked Harry put the snow globes up and passed the tinsel through. It looked cool and hid or disguised the rest of the objects left on the shelf beside the bears. By the time he had finished Robert had his posters on the walls with the beads around them. The garland thing was strung across the ceiling sending sparkly patterns around the room. Together they put up his mini Christmas tree and decorated it. Once finished Harry smiled, he had never had a room look like this, and it was nice.

“Downstairs scamp, go help. I'm going to check on the others."

“Sure” Harry laughed and ran out the room, only pausing to lock it as Robert set off, and he ran downstairs. Erlendur already had the garland up. Some of the older kids were teaching, the younger kids spells to help. All the crests above the fireplace had a tinsel frame over them, and the tree was in the corner. But so far only had the fairy lights on it.

“Come help, Harry. Just pick a box, you have this room, the reading room, the dining room and all upstairs landings to do. Somewhere is a Christmas name tag for the doors. I've had yours done so when you find them put them on the sofa everyone will find there's" the hostel head called out. Laughing with everyone else he dived into the boxes. One by one more kids arrived downstairs as people laughed and shouted up and down. At some point, someone put Christmas music on that could be heard everywhere.

There were snow globes and little houses placed on shelves. Tinsel was everywhere up and down the stairs and around every door. Stickers with different snow scenes were put on every window, even those in peoples rooms. Throws and rugs were placed on the floor, pictures and posters were changed for Christmas scenes. A shelf in the reading room was cleared out for Christmas books. In the kitchen, Harry could see Neevia getting out plates and cups with Christmas scenes on them. While Gunnar went around clearing away the empty boxes to put away and getting rid of the tinsel that fell to the floor and made a mess. The tree was the last thing to be done, and everyone took turns putting an ornament on the tree. Erlendur had the honour of putting the tree topper on as they all sang songs. To Harry, and many others, the whole thing was magical. The only thing marring it was when he had to leave that night for the OSS, but again he wasn't the only one.

The OSS though had also been transformed. There was a giant tree, tinsel, beads, garland and decorations up. His room was empty, but that didn't matter. Nothing, not even the vaccination he had to have could get his spirits down.

All speech in Norwegian

Saturday 19th December

“Alright I know it is a Saturday and after the end of term but we are short on time so thank you for coming. We'll go Hostal by Hostal starting with Oslo. Haley who was there?" Rosland sat in yet another meeting to do with the closure of Hogwarts and possible new students.

“Right in Oslo, we had Evie and Kevin Wakelin, Draco Malfoy, Peter Scott, Edward and Matthew Lesnar. All of them were caste checked on the first day due to a note sent around by the Reykjavik Hostel. Four out of six were discovered to be the wrong caste. The Wakelin and Lesnar children are still at the Oslo Hostel, and their younger siblings have now joined them. Out of the children Draco Malfoy, Evie Wakelin, Kevin Wakelin and Matthew Lesnar have passed through to final interviews.

“Peter Scott, some of his opinions on the history section even if it was fundamental were disturbing. And he clearly hadn't made any attempt to study Runes or Arithmancy knowing they were core subjects. His knowledge of Maths and Latin was abysmal for a first-year pureblood. He did, however, have advanced knowledge in Potions compared to some.

“Edward Lesnar is also a first year. For him, it was the opposite problem. He had studied or made an attempt to for Runes and Arithmancy. But it looked like someone had forced him to memorise the subjects and he had no understanding. For History, he kept writing creatures are beneath me on the paper over and over for the creature questions. The others he kept writing this is what school is for. He is not one for self-study.

“Now Draco Malfoy passed but is another kettle of fish. He is a second year but has made a good attempt at Runes and Arithmancy. His knowledge is that of a few weeks of learning, but he understands the subjects. Potions he must have had a private tutor or something as his knowledge was well ahead of other children. For history, he had little knowledge of magical creatures but plenty in other areas. Some of his answers though did seem forced, but I want to give him a chance.

“Matthew Lesnar passed and has clearly been self-studying potions, Runes, Arithmancy and Latin for some time. While better than some children his knowledge could be a bit spotty and not as understood or as smooth as you would get from a competent teacher.

“Now Evie Wakelin is a first year and is clearly from a family that sends children to an unaware school before Hogwarts. Her maths skills were some of the best I saw. This did carry onto Arithmancy where she made a good attempt and has done a decent amount of learning for the time she had. For History, she was able to tell you the unaware side of things but not the magical this gives her a good grounding. Potions her knowledge was shot, but we were expecting that. She didn't know about preparation or reactions but could tell you about the potions themselves which is worrying and actually the standard. Overall she would be one to really watch for the interviews.

“Lastly Kevin Wakelin also had good maths skills but not as far as his sister. He was able to carry this over to Arithmacy where he had made a basic attempt but nothing noticeable. For History, he struggled to remember some facts and had no idea of magical history, but that is probably due to his time out of school. His potions were like the rest of the students. For his options, he took Care of Magical Creatures and Runes. Both of which he has good scores in and are clearly subjects he enjoys. Overall he passed, just.

“Alright let's look at Athens next" Roseland shuffled her papers.

 “And that brings us to Paris” Rosaland turned back to Jai who had the summery from Lurline Gurkie.

“Paris had Nathan Sutherland, Roger Sutherland, Susan Bones, Cho Chang and Linda Chaddesley. For the wrong castes, we have 1 out of 5 which is worrying but a better percentage than others. Roger Sutherland's siblings have joined them at the hostel. Out of the 5 siblings, only Nathan wasn't the wrong caste since he was a beta already, which isn't so good.

“Onto scores. Nathan performed poorly in potions, but that is the theme for the most part. History was good, but that is probably from prior teaching. Arithmancy and Runes have had a basic attempt but from a first year with no instruction is good. Maths was again poor but had a good grasp at Latin and English. The others were good for his level of education. Lurline has passed him.

“Roger is a third year. He has a poor grasp at potions. History is slightly better than his brother. However, this is from independent teaching prior and self-study, not from the school teacher. Arithmancy and Runes is good for 3 months of standard education. Latin and English were good, and he showed a good attempt at using his arithmancy knowledge to further that of maths. Lurline has passed him.

“Cho Chang showed good knowledge in all subjects for a third year. Lurline has made a note she was approached by a student saying that Cho had been questioning them repeatedly on the Repository. Apparently, she was putting on an act for interviews. Such she has been failed."

“That is disappointing but not unusual" Rosaland made a note.

“Linda Chaddesley had a poor grasp of potions and history. She never took runes or arithmancy and has made no attempts at it. Her other subjects were standard and not standing out. Lurline has noted that she seemed very loyal and that if this were a first-year assessment, she would be recommended for the waiting list. However, as this is not, she has failed unless you are making a waiting list?"

“No not this time we are pass and fail all the way through, the cutting down to what we can take will be difficult enough."

“Lastly" Jai took a deep breath "is Susan Bones second year. Susan has mixed knowledge of potions from a basic tutor and self-study in reactions and preparation. The actual use of what potions are used for is standard with the other students. History is at a decent level for self-study and mostly based around the government, hospitals and the last British war but better than most. She has clearly studied the subjects she was interested in. She has made a good attempt at Runes and Arithmancy and has a higher than normal grasp of Latin, maths and English for an English pureblood. Her other subjects were all high for a second year, and her defence scores were up there as well. Lurline has passed her."

“Thank you, Jai now onto Finland. Haley?" Rosaland made some notes before moving her papers.

 “And finally Reykjavik. Jai?"

“Reykjavik had Oliver wood the only sixth year to get this far. Isabella Schoely first year, David and Carlson Trueblood third and first-year respectively. Felicity Eastchurch third year and Harry Potter second year. Wrong Casts had three out of six. But Harry Potter was found soon after he arrived and the reason this mess all started" Jai shock his head. He should have known that was where it had started.

“I suspected as much. Carry on” Rosaland waved her hand, all of them were getting tired now.

“Right. Isabella had two younger siblings that are now at the Hostel and Carlson, and David also had two that are currently there as well. All four were the wrong caste. Onto the subjects. It was Jacob Cox that evaluated the lot, and he has noted getting some second opinions on this.

“Oliver Wood performed to a high standard. He has taken his local L.M.Ts called OWLs. He had a good grounding on potions and from what we have seen that is either from tutors or self-study. He did take Runes and Arithmancy at school and did well on those. His Latin was excellent having been taught before Hogwarts. Even if he is a sixth year Jacob was impressed by his manner and when arriving seeing him help the younger children.

“Isabella Schoely as a first-year did alright. She had no knowledge of ingredient preparation or reactions. She struggled with knowing what potions did what, mediocre compared to the others, which is saying something with that result. She hasn't made an attempt at Runes. Though she tried to cross over her basic math knowledge to Arithmancy, she doesn't have a high enough understanding of maths to make a decent attempt. Her Latin score is the only one that really stood out.

“Carlson Trueblood had a basic understanding of potions reactions and preparation along with what potions did. He has made a decent attempt at Runes and Arithmancy, particularly the last with crossing over an adequate knowledge of maths. His Latin score was up there, and he also had a decent History mark.

“His brother on the other had a poor potions mark. So that must be self-study or something to do with the potions master been Carlson's head of house. David also didn't take runes or arithmancy and hasn't made an attempt at them. He did manage to cross a little over from maths to Arithmancy but not that much. His Latin was good, and his history was ok.

“Felicity Eastchurch. Jacob noted that her potions was in the middle range from what we have seen and apparently self-study. Her attempt at runes and arithmancy showed a methodical approach to the subject. This showed higher knowledge then her few months in a class should allow. And while a bit patchy her history also showed self-study. However, looking at the patterns, it shows she took a methodical approach here as well. It was partly our test questions that make that look patchy. She was however behind on her Duelling, but that again seems to be a bit standard. Yet, she had attempted that.

“Lastly Harry Potter. Harry Potter has been at the hostel longer as I dropped him off nearly a month ago so has had help here. His potions are behind but shows recent knowledge and studying the same with history, runes and Arithmancy. For Arithmancy, he has been crossing over maths knowledge which is advanced. English was also good, and Latin was a bit behind for a second year but good for Hogwarts. Duelling showed advanced knowledge probably closer to a third year than where he is. But as I said he has also been at the hostel longer and they would have helped him. The duelling knowledge is probably all his own along with the maths. They would not have assisted with that, and the understanding of the subject would be his own.

“Jacob has noted it was a difficult choice and if he could, he would have put all but David Trueblood forward. He has cut Isabella as while methodical and good it doesn't show interest or broad knowledge. Jacob thinks she would be better sooted elsewhere. At the moment she will have to stay at the hostel due to been wrong caste but can be moved later depending on the school she attends."

“Thank you. I shall review this and see about narrowing it down a bit and then we'll go onto the final stage the day after boxing day. This is going to be tight, but we'll do it."

Chapter Text

All Speech Icelandic 

Monday 21 ^st December

 Harry went down to breakfast with a yawn and sat down at the table.

“Morning, Harry. Happy Yule"

“Happy Yule Mr Erlendur”

“Sleep well kid?” the man laughed.

“OK just worried about if I passed or not”

“I'm sure you did, but even if you didn't, you do have a place at Se Ridica, so don't worry."

“Mr Erlendur?”

“Yes?"

“What is Yule, what do we do today?”

“Good question.” Erlendur sat down at the table with him. "Today we have a small ceremony later tonight. But during the day we bake some of the food for Christmas, and you kids finish doing your art projects to give each other. Yule itself is a time of the greatest darkness. It is the shortest day of the year celebrated on the winter solstice.

"As you know here in Reykjavik we get nearly 5 minutes of sunlight today. And daylight only lasts around 3 hours. Witches and Wizards believe that on this night the Holly King, as the God of the waning year, battled the Oak King, the God of the waxing year, and lose. These days it is seen as a remnant of the ancient rituals to hurry the end of winter for the fruitiness of spring. When food once again became readily available. For those that more follow the old ways, it is a reminder that the ultimate product of death is a rebirth.

“Lots of people come to these hostels from all walks of life. Some like you have never heard of Yule. Others are the opposite having never heard of Christmas. We give people the option to celebrate both. You have that at Magere as well. Other schools only do one, the other or neither."

“Doing both sounds like the better option. Some of the purebloods they complain. They say that those of us raised unaware force what we know on them. That we don't have consideration or want to know about their traditions. But then they don't teach us. So how can we know or be considerate? You have to show someone."

“That is the entire problem. Being a new school, something Magere had no problems setting a solution in place to fix. The hostels followed suit once told the reasoning. Get some breakfast, Harry, the rest will soon be following behind you."

True to Erlendurs word the day was spent baking and doing different crafts. Petunia Dursley had taught him to cook. But not bake as she hadn't wanted him making sweet things. So he enjoyed learning and helping with the tricks he knew. Erlendur also used the time to show them all how to cut, stir and whisk appropriately. The reading room had been turned into an art studio with covers and mats everywhere. Kids of all ages were painting and building different models. One of the older students showed him the drying charm. So he could help dry the younger kids pieces quicker to speed up the process. Not to mention so there weren't tons of art laying around drying for hours. They didn't have space.

Later that evening, they all gathered around in the lounge as Erlendur stood and looked at them.

“In a moment we are going to go through into the dining room for our Yule celebration. Many of you will know the chants and songs. But for those of you who don't, just have a good go and you may well pick them up. Remember, when lighting candles help the little ones. Light the candles in the centre first and then work your way out. Now I want silence from here on out unless it is your turn to speak. Also for those that are new, this is optional, not compulsory, and you don't have to speak if you don't want to. Now all who want to join in, follow me." with that quietly, he turned and entered the dark dining room. The lights were dimmed. All the tables had been cleared save one in the middle with a cloth over. A large log sat in the middle with candles poking out of it. On each side of the long was a single candle burning. Harry noticed as they entered that everyone was there, no one was missing.

“Yule, the winter solstice is a time for gathering with family, loved ones and friends. Today we welcome light and warmth into our homes as we embrace the fallow season of the earth and the coming of the sun. For Yule, we focus on rebirth and renewal as the sun makes its way back to the earth. So let us focus today on our hopes and dreams for this coming year." as soon as he had finished speaking, Erlendur reached out and took the hands of the people standing next to him. Harry quickly copied. He was standing between Tabitha and Agnar. The other boy was quickly coming to be a permanent fixture of their group. Slowly they started to circle around the table and begin to sing. Harry didn't know the songs. But both Tabitha and Agnar did. So after the first round of the chorus, he sang that not making an attempt on the verses.

Chorus

Enter the night, and you'll find the light,

That will carry you to your dreams.

Enter the night, let your spirit take flight,

In the field of infinite possibilities.

1

On the longest night, we search for the light,

And we find it deep within.

Open your eyes to embrace what is wise,

And see the light of your own soul shining.

Chorus

2

Wrap up in the cloak of starry darkness my child,

And you'll find the centre of all things.

For from this space of the deepest dark place,

Life Eternal does spring.

Chorus

3

So when you find that spark,

When you dream in the dark,

Hold it close to your heart and know.

All that you see is all that can be,

When you give birth to the dreams of your soul.

Chorus

After they started a chant and Harry quickly picked that one up after the second round through.

Long night

Dark of the sun

Cold wind the year is done – Long night

We face the dark

Cold wind we fan the spark – Sunlight

The rising sun

Dark wind your work is done – Oh sun return turning wheel

Hope reborn!

Oh sun return

Turning wheel hope reborn!

Once they stopped, Mary let go of the hands she was holding. She then took two steps forward and spread her arms before starting to speak.

“Here in the darkest part of the year, we are in the midst of winters. But even in the depths of darkness, there is the promise of light to come. At Yule, the spark of light is born, and from that spark, the sun will grow in strength and beauty through the seasons. Blessed be"

Mary then lit a long thin stick of wax from one of the two candles burning on the table. She then held it up before lighting one of the middle candles on the log.

“This coming year I hope to be able to visit and see the Repository. So when people here are talking about it, I can relate and help them. I hope to maybe gain my charms mastery. So I can teach the subject I love at a small school and continue to help the children still here." As soon as she finished speaking, Mary passed the stick of wax to the next person. A young student about 10, who again lit the candle in the middle with some help from Mary before speaking.

“This year I hope to get into a good senior magic school. I love Euro-Glyth and if its right I'll stay there and join the senior school. This year I hope to make lots of friends and be a good friend to them." On and on, the thin candle went as people spoke about their hopes. About halfway it came to Erlendur who lit an inner candle and stepped back.

“I hope that everyone currently displaced by Hogwarts closing finds the right school. I hope that all the hurting children out there find a home. I hope that everyone here does well on their upcoming exams so they can achieve their dreams." Harry smiled and fought against choking at that knowing it included him in more ways than one. There were a few more people until it was Eveline's turn. Like the rest, she lit the candle closest to the already lit ones before speaking.

“This year I hope to get better at my languages and work hard. I hope to set a good foundation for when I take my final exams next year. This year I hope to apply again to see the Repository." Then it was Demelza's turn.

“This year I hope to improve on all my subjects. I want to learn to stick to a study timetable. This way I can be ready for next year and my final exams. I also hope to apply to see the Repository and be selected to see it." then it was Tabitha's turn. Harry was suddenly struck that he didn't know what to hope and wish for. Some of the younger kids had struggled and said wishes for Christmas. But he didn't want to say that.

“I hope that I do well in my junior exams to get into the classes I want next year. I hope that my heats go well when they start and that I can find a good mate to care for me when I am older." and then it was his turn and Harry carefully, if a bit shaky, lit one of the outer candles as there wasn't many near him unlit.

“I... I hope to get into a good school and that this year there is none of the troubles of the last. I hope that... that I find a place to belong that can be my home... and... that if I do get a creature inheritance, it's untroubled." quietly he passed the wax to Agnar who looked just as shaky as he did. As Agnar walked to light a candle, Harry felt Tabitha take his hand, squeeze it and let go. At that, he let out a shaky breath. Maybe one of his hopes had already come true. It just depended on Erlendur letting him stay, he hoped he did.

“I hope that maybe one day they find a cure for lycanthropy, or that my parents one day let me go home. If not, I hope that I also find a new home and somewhere to belong. I hope that maybe someone can learn from my mistakes and not have to suffer from lycanthropy as I do." quietly he passed the wax to Jakob standing next to him.

“I hope that my new friends find the homes they wish. I hope to get better at my languages at school. So that maybe I can help others as others have helped me" without a word he passed the wax to his older brother. Harry felt Agnar shake next to him. So without a word, Harry copied Tabitha in taking his hand and squeezing it silently. But this time as he went to let go Agnar held firm. A werewolf he was. But he was also an Alpha and knew they both needed this. An anchor.

“I hope to pass my final exams successfully so I can join the Auror program at the ministry. I hope that my relationship goes well with my girlfriend. That way, maybe one day I can give my brother the family he deserves and protect him." one by one more people spoke until the wax came back to Mary at the beginning. With all the candles lit, the room wasn't dark. There was a strange glow. But thanks to all the hopes and dreams people had spoken, it was strangely powerful and magical. More than any spell he had ever cast before.

“Behold the candles burn brightly, just as the sun will burn brighter and brighter in the coming days. May the sun God bring life and vitality to the land. May the Goddess and God bring fertility and prosperity to the land and to each and every one of us. Blessed be."

They repeated the songs and chants from the start. Before slowly following Erlendur as he walked quietly out the room. No one spoke. But instead padded back up to their rooms since it was getting late. In fact, the silence wasn't broken until the next morning when the busy days resumed.

Tuesday 22 ^nd December

The next morning Harry woke to his flashing post box and groaned. Without a word, he was up and went to get showered before heading down. He had discovered early on that most prefer to shower at night. So he had started in the morning when it was quiet.

Once down, he started to flick through the post in his box. Most now seemed to be gifts from fans for Christmas, many of his chocolate. He would get that checked before sharing it out. Everyone helped with his mail they might as well benefit from it.

He was part way through when Erlendur entered and looked at him.

“You better get that checked before eating any of it."

“Planning on it. Then thought I would share it out, everyone helps, might as well benefit from it."

“Well done” nothing more needed to be said. He was nearing the bottom of the pile when he came across letters from Ron and Hermione along with who seemed to be Oliver and Mrs Weasley. He put those into another pile before the bottom one caught his eye.

Mr H Potter

Room 23

Snow Castle Hostel

“Looks like a reply from Magere, open it" Erlendur had noticed his pause and come over. Shaking slightly, Harry slipped the letter open and began to read it.

Magere Akademi

Headmistress Rosaland Cerishsil

Order of Merlin first class, Head of International School Board Standards

Dear Mr Potter

We are pleased to tell you that your test results were satisfactory. You are behind on Potions, History, Ancient Runes, Arithmancy and Latin. However, you showed a good attempt for the time you have had studying the subjects. Your scores in the other subjects were good for your age with an above average defence score.

These scores, along with your previous interview, have allowed you to pass the second stage of the application. Our deputy head Haley Porter, will be out to see you in the first few days after Christmas. Of the 75 that had the potential to attend Magere 45 were tested, and 20 will be given subsequent interviews. Even if you do not get into Magere, you now have the honour of being one of the final 20. Congratulations.

Should you not wish to continue with this process and withdraw please owl me in the next couple of days. If you don't Haley Porter will turn up for the surprise interview, and you may inform her there should you wish as well. As before please keep this letter until after the interview to allow us to find you in case you have moved since your last visit.

Headmistress Rosaland Cerishsil

“O My God” Harry gasped.

“Well done."

“Thanks”

“Enjoy the next few days. You don't need to do anything more now until she arrives. Haley Porter is stern but fair. You'll like her."

More and more were starting to come down to breakfast. So Harry cleared his post away and began to eat. As he told the rest of their little group, there were rounds of congratulations.

“To get this far is really good. I've heard of some of putting that into their accomplishments. Been in the final, whatever, to get into Magere. We've gained a reputation of been picky. But with only 30 spaces a year who can blame us. I think the headmistress is planning on expanding at some point but not for a while."

Tabitha laughed at the idea of someone writing that out as an accomplishment. Harry had to admit it was a bit comical.

After breakfast, everyone quickly filled out replies for him to send off, and Mark scanned the chocolate. One came up with potions in. That was handed to Erlendur with the note to send to the ICW. Apparently, it was a potent love potion. The rest was shared out which everyone enjoyed. As soon as that was done, everyone broke off to finish baking and doing their art. Harry snuck upstairs to read the letters from Ron and Hermione. Not to mention sending the next batch off.

Hey mate

I've sent your Christmas present through, thought better give it some extra time this year. It's scary thinking there might be that many wrong castes. If that is the case, who is doing it, and why? Wonder how many there were in the end. At least the ones that were wrong have somewhere to stay for Christmas. Better those hostels then the hospital or something. They're still looking after you, right?

Mum was upset you weren't coming but said she understood. But you're always welcome here. No more news on schools yet. But Nyx, Kennecott, Uagadou and the Japanese schools have all said they made their final decision. The rest are doing it just after Christmas as some are waiting for news on Magi and Merlin.

O and your little note was posted in the newspaper. No idea when you sent that. But apparently, there were both positive and negative reactions. Think the negative was the fact you were under a mail ward, to begin with.

Anyway Happy Christmas mate

Ron

Harry laughed at that. Erlendur had helped him write the note, and Mark had looked over it for him one afternoon. He had just put it in an envelope and sent it out with the rest of his post. That reminded him he had never got a chance to stop by the post office on his last trip to Butikk Distrikt. He would have to go next time.

Hey Ron

I received news that I passed the tests. So just one last round and I might get my first choice. Everything is going well here. We went shopping and got to see some of the local attractions, which were really nice. I think I've seen more of the attractions here than the ones in England. Even though I lived there longer.

We decorated the whole hostel, and everyone joined in. The place looks like a winter wonderland, and my friends older brother helped me decorate my room. I've never done that before. It was fun, and now I've got tinsel, garland and snow globes everywhere with a mini Christmas tree.

Last night we had a Yule celebration where everyone said what they hoped for the new year. With the wrong castes, a few were wanting to go home or find a new place to belong. But there was also many for passing exams and seeing the Repository. With people from so many schools seeing it has become a thing here.

Anyway stay safe Ron and have a good Christmas. I put the twins and Ginny's things in with yours, they're all named.

Harry

Harry

Glad things have been going well. How did your entrance tests go? Strange about the wrong caste and worrying. I hope that isn't the president. If so, how and why? Maybe someone in the ministry but then again why? What have they got to gain from it? Perhaps we will never know.

Its been nice having a Christmas just us at home for a change. Been a while since we have done that and it helps you feel like a family. I never noticed how much me been gone so often pulled us apart. I'm actually going to Merlin now, I got the letter this morning. They let students go as day if they want. I'm glad I am. It will allow me to see more of mum and dad. Most stay and I will spend some weekends when it gets closer to exams. But for the most part, I'll travel. Mum and dad want to apply for a permanent waver for me so I can keep showing them. But we need permission from a magical guardian. I'll speak to the headmaster in the first week about it.

How's Christmas with you? It must be different been at the Hostel? It sounds like you are having fun there. Any idea if you can stay or if you have to move to another yet? Lots of questions again so I'll stop here. I sent your Christmas present along so no opening.

Have a good, Harry and take care.

Hermione

Harry laughed before getting some more parchment to write the reply.

Hermione

Wow, two short letters in a row, are you feeling alright? I don't know about the Ministry and who might have been doing it. But I do know the ICW is looking into it. They seem to be busy lately. Who knows maybe we'll get a new Ministry from it.

Sounds like your having fun. I can see you staying at Merlin around exams. Congratulations I knew you would get in. Maybe now you will have more of a challenge. Watch out for the vampires. Ask your mentor to help ward your room when you stay or learn some yourself. Apparently, some at Merlin like to play tricks on people. They suddenly appear in their rooms for the older students. You hear all sorts of things around here with so many at different schools.

As for us, it's been brilliant. We went to see many of the local tourist attractions. I've seen more around here then all the years I spent in England. Then we went shopping. I bet you can guess where when you get your present. No opening. We also decorated the hostel. The whole place looks like a winter wonderland with tinsel everywhere. They put our names on the doors so 'Santa' knows who stays where. They had a name tag for me too. We did it together with music, and my friends older brother helped me do my room. I didn't know how. I've got tinsel, garland, snow globes and a mini tree up.

Then we've been making models for each other as presents and baking cookies. Aunt Petunia never taught me how to bake, so that's been fun. Then on the winter solstice, we had a Yule celebration. We have both Yule and Christmas. The head of the hostel says it's because there are so many of us from different walks of life. Some creatures, some with non-magical parents and some magical. You don't have to join in, but it lets you learn about both worlds. We stood around a yule log and lit candles while saying what we hoped for the new year. A few were hoping for a home or doing well in exams. It felt more powerful and stronger then any magic I seen before.

I know you're wanting to know. I did pass my tests. I have one more interview left, and then if that goes well, I'm in. I can't wait. I like all the kids here from different schools. But if I stayed, it would be strange being the only kid at Se Ridica. We got the crests of the various schools up above the fireplace, and it would be weird seeing Se Ridica up there. It wouldn't match. But then maybe it would be cool having the crest all to myself.

I didn't mention it in my last letter, and things with been an Omega are getting easier. I don't like the medicals but am getting used to them. Now that everyone is home from school, I'm not the only one going. There were others here, but they don't go as often as I have to. They say it just takes time. And that it can be a shock for any person finding out what it means the first year. Been so young the wrong caste won't affect me much. Even more since I didn't have much to do with AMS, to begin with. I'm like 6 months behind in the adapting situation then I should be.

Haha, my letter is longer than yours.

Have a good Christmas, Hermione.

Harry.

Chapter Text

'Icelandic

'English'

'Norwegian'

Friday 25^th December.

Christmas morning Harry woke with a smile and moved to get showered and changed. The night before Erlendur had told them all to shower that night or early morning. Harry had voted morning. As he did, he thought about the last couple of days. After writing letters to Ron and Hermione, he had sent a small note to Magere Akademi. In it, he said he wished to continue and was looking forward to the visit. He hadn't been told to but couldn't help feeling it was the right thing to do. You sent thankyou notes for gifts and to confirm meetings, or at least the Dursleys did. It may not be a wizarding custom. But it was one of the few things he had seen at the Dursleys that he agreed with.

After they had started a round of games as people finished with craft projects. Wednesday everyone had wrapped gifts and wrote cards for everyone. A list was posted with everyone's names on and the correct spelling. Harry had also, with help, sent replies off and Christmas cards to all those that had written to him. They had even gone through another 6 months worth of mail. They were now into the stuff sent when he was 3 to 4 years old. It was progress, but it would take time to get through it all. The amount was actually tapering off a little as people had slowly realised he had never replied.

Yesterday they had gone on a mammoth cleaning spree in the morning. It helped Gunner and Neevia get ready, so there was less to do today. After all, it was a holiday for them as well. Enough would also be cooked today so that no one had to do anything tomorrow. The leftovers would just be laid out with fresh sandwiches and drinks on a table. Then there had been more cooking and games in the evening.

Shaking his head, he walked back to his room, spotting a few presents at the bottom of the bed. His post box was flashing again. It was always flashing. Ignoring the box, for now, he opened the few presents on the bed. He noticed they were all clothes and were from Erlendur and Mary. Quickly he stripped off the fleece he was wearing and pulled on the blue chinos; the label told him, red polo shirt and red long sleeved, hooded lopappeysa sweater. Harry smiled; he was coming to love lopappeysa as much as he loved fleece. The jumper was warm, and you could wear it almost anywhere and still be appropriate.

Shaking his head, he turned to the post box. Inside were a ton of cards. Harry stuck them to the wall with the rest of the hoard. He would put them all in a folder and give them to Will once Christmas was over. There was also more clothes that were a bit too big for him. They would be given to Erlendur since he prefered his own stuff. Then there was more chocolate that would be checked and shared. Waving his wand, he levitated the stuff downstairs, pausing only to put the clothes in the cupboard he had been shown. They were undoubtedly replenishing this hostal, and many of the other hostals clothes supply doing this.

Harry found he wasn't the first downstairs. Piled under the tree were a sizable amount of presents. Many of the kids were wearing outfits similar to his. But all were things they would like and enjoy.

“Merry Christmas Harry" Tabitha called. She was wearing a green dress with a black lopappeysa cardigan.

“Merry Christmas Tabitha" he sat the chocolate out the way until it had been tested. Tabitha solved that problem as she pulled her wand out of a holster she wore and shot a spell at it.

“One bad” between them they found the contaminated box. They hid it behind Erlendurs desk with a note, before letting the younger kids who had had breakfast at the sweets.

It took an hour for everyone to wake, shower, dress and have breakfast before it was time for presents. Neevia and Gunnar were sitting closest with the younger kids while the older ones were at the back. The Grundel and Brownie had the honour of picking a gift, reading the tag, and passing it to the correct person. Pausing only to open their own. It was a good system. As people waited, they had time to examine what they had already been given. Everyone had a piece of paper and pencil to note what they had from who. Mary and Erlendur helped with the younger kids, along with some of those who were of age and lived at the Hostal.

Harry could tell as the presents were passed out that this was an adapted version of how some families did Christmas. Dean and Seamus had talked about it a lot at Hogwarts last Christmas before going home. He didn't care. Instead, Harry had fun opening presents and talking to his friends in between.

“Thanks, mum" Tabitha spoke in a flat voice as she opened another present. She had the most out of the group, followed by Demelza and Eveline. Harry had learned that the twins only had their mother. The woman was very sick, not expected to live much longer. It hurt that, knowing that his friends would soon be orphans like him.

“Harry, we may be orphans at some point. But we have a family here. Mum will never recover. But she is happy that we are happy and doing well in school. Its why we work so hard, to make her proud of us."

“Though she always says she is proud of us no matter what” the twins gave a sad smile.

“You're lucky like that I guess. Mum and dad couldn't have cared less about me and Robert; they hated us. Hated that we had magic and they didn't" Harry's head snapped to Jakob. "I've grown to except it Harry. You can't choose your family, but you can choose your friends, and at least I have Robert."

“No, it's just that's why my guardians hated me. Because I was different and had magic."

“Small world” Agnar whispered. They all knew why he was here.

“Guess I can say why I'm here. Mum and dad are unspeakables for the Canadian ministery. They got word that someone was hunting Omega's that was why I was moved first. But it's been years now, and that's sorted. Mum and dad, they do a lot of missions, and I could be put at risk from it. Sometimes I wonder if they just left me here, so I'm out the way. Now they don't even know me. This is an example" Harry, for the first time, took a good look at what Tabitha had received and frowned. Most of it was books or clothes. That wasn't the problem, though. All the clothes were that a 10-year-old would wear. The stuff he had seen Ron's little sister wear. Not a fifteen-year-old. The books were all on Runes, History, Arithmancy, Charms and Transfiguration. They were books that Hermione might enjoy. But not Tabitha who wanted to become a magical creatures vet. Sure she could use the books as references. But they weren't something good as a Christmas present.

“When I was really young, I wanted to be a unspeakable like them. The Omega hunting started when I was seven. They taught me to hide what I was for safety. Then when I started Euro-Glyth in the Canadian branch, the headmaster went through checking everyone. He did it at the front of the dining hall, and everyone knew what I was. Soon after a few of the older Omega's disappeared. Mum and dad moved me at that point. They approached the Euro-Glyth overseer, the one that checks all the sites. The overseer arranged for me to come here. A year later, I got word that that old headmaster of the Canadian branch had been part of the ring targeting Omegas. That check, supposed to be looking for wrong casts, was all apart of it. I thought then maybe I could go home. But then mum and dad started working away a lot. They moved around to different unspeakable branches in the different ministries around the world. And I was left here. They write but never visit, and I'm not sure if they even read my letters properly now."

“You have us” the twins spoke together for a change and put their arms around Tabitha.

“I just worry about them turning up one day wanting to take me away."

“You're old enough now and been here long enough, to decide if you want to go with them or not. You don't have to" Jakob noted. "It was the headmaster that caught what was going on to Robert. They spoke to my parents, checked me for magic and removed us both. I was only four. But I do know that from 15 you can choose to stay here if you want to. Even from 11, they will encourage you to build a relationship with them, maybe set up some meetings. But will never force you if you don't want to."

“And what Demelza said was right. You can't choose your family, but you can choose your friends. And I like to think that in some strange way they think they are protecting you and do love you."

“Thanks, guys" Tabitha smiled. "We make a strange bunch right. Humans, sprites, werewolves, unknowns. Orphans, or soon to be. In one way or another. We're all the same yet different."

“Yeh, your right" Eveline had a sad look in her eye at the thought but knew it was right.

“Harry this ones yours” the present was passed over and interrupted them. Slowly Harry opened it seeing it was from Hermione. He had put the presents from his friends under the tree with the rest. Inside was two books. One on defence and one on quidditch.

“She knows you well” they all laughed and the dark mood was broken by something happier.

In the end, he had Hermione's books, chocolate from Ron, fudge cake and a jumper from Mrs Wealsley. A wand holster from Oliver Wood. The rest of the quidditch team had got together for a broom care kit. He was reminded of the Sunday afternoons he had spent with the quidditch team learning and then caring for their brooms together. They had insisted he learn properly. Harry had come to find the sessions soothing and helped them come together as a team more. He also had various models, pictures and cards from his new friends and people at the hostal.

Lunch was a sit-down meal before the afternoon was spent playing with their new gifts and playing group games. There was pass the parcel, musical statues and others he had never played before. Tea was sandwiches, something light as all of them had eaten plenty of chocolate. It was as he fell into bed that Harry couldn't help thinking that this Christmas was just as fun, if not more then last year.

Sunday 27^th December

Haley Porter shivered as she arrived in Iceland. She quickly cast a strong warming charm before hurrying around the corner towards Snjó Kastala Farfuglaheimili. It was her last stop of the day. She knew she was pushing it visiting 5 students in a day, but they didn't have the time. 5 today and 4 tomorrow. Two students had pulled out after the tests. But that had only lightened her load a little.

Monday afternoon, they would review and assign mentors. Those selected were already waiting and would move into the hostals on Tuesday; they just needed to know which. The new students would arrive Wednesday or Thursday or arrange to meet their mentor at Butikk Distrikt to get their school supplies. School started on Friday, so they didn't have much time. Other schools were all waiting on them, and they had promised them a final list of names Tuesday morning. All the remaining students were down for two schools and needed to notify the other whether they were definitely going or not. As tight as it was Haley knew they couldn't have gone any faster, not with Christmas and their current students on top of things.

Shivering, she pushed the door open and hung her coat on the rack for visitors. Entering into the main lounge, she spotted many of the children laughing and joking. They were playing with things they had obviously got for Christmas. It always saddened her to come to one of the Hostals for an interview first or second. It meant that one of their prospective students had had a hard life. It was good that it was caught, but still. All elf children were cherished. It hurt her that humans and other creatures could abuse their own children, sometimes for things they couldn't control. Of the 18 children remaining 8 were in hostals. All but one was due to this trouble with been wrong caste and hopefully most would return home from it. Harry Potter, who she was to see now, was not one of those most. He had been wrong caste yes but had been removed initially due to abuse.

“Lærer Porter, are you here to see Harry?" Mary came to her from behind the desk, speaking in English. The woman knew Icelandic wasn't one of the languages Haley could speak.

“Yes I am”

“I'll go get him, take a seat" Haley didn't hesitate in doing so. She smiled as the children gave her strange looks. But none of them commented on her being there.

“Lærer Porter good to see you” Agnar came from the reading room and walked over. The incident last term that had resulted in him been bitten was still being investigated. Not that it would change much with the boy's parents.

“You too, Agnar. How are you finding things here?"

“There different from home but everyone is nice, and I made some friends."

“Good to hear.” Haley smiled. “Looking forward to the new term?”

“It will be different. I just hope my friends still want me. Barnabas and Oreth haven't written, and Vesh was always a bit of a follower."

“If they are really your friends, they won't care. Agnar, you know how the werewolf-vampire instinct is. It's not right, but you and your friends are still growing and learning to control those instincts."

“I guess."

“It doesn't make it easy or right, but you will find new friends."

“Most here don't go to Magere; Harry is hoping to though”

“Harry?”

“Yeh he doesn't care doesn't mention it, and he told me about his parents. The twins Demelza and Eveline said that we can't choose our family, but we can choose our friends. They're right about that. He told us how his aunt and uncle didn't want him just because he had magic. It's like me in a way; they didn't want me because I got bitten. At least they did the right thing and said not to come home and to come here instead. Harry's guardians they didn't do that, didn't give him up. I'm lucky like that. Been here helped me realise that even if I don't like what happened or what they did. It was a better option."

“I'm glad" Haley smiled and looked up. "Mr Potter good to see you."

Harry had to take some deep breaths when Mary told him Lærer Porter was here. He made sure he was dressed in jeans and a t-shirt knowing for this, they were better than his beloved fleece. He also quickly checked his room was tidy. He didn't know where they would be having this interview. There weren't many places in the hostal they could. They may well end up in his room.

It was only then did he venture out and down the stairs. Once down, he stood at the door and watched Agnar talk to Lærer Porter. He was relaxed and didn't have any of the tenseness you saw when students spoke to Professor Snape at Hogwarts. Even the Slytherins would sometimes tense. But there was none of that. It looked like when the Ravenclaws or anyone talked to Flitwick or Sprout. Neither of them ever put a student down and only encouraged them. McGonagall was a different kettle of fish. She didn't always believe you and always took the majority side. Even if it was a group of Slytherins saying a lone Gryffindor had attacked them.

“Mr Potter good to see you" the deputy's head looked up. Slowly Harry moved from the door and over to the two seeing Agnar smile at him. Harry tried to smile back but knew it was more of a grimace. His experience with teachers was so varied. Between Snape, McGonagall, Flitwick, Sprout and all his primary school teachers, that had never believed him over the Dursleys. So far, his experience with Magere had been a lot different; they had removed him from the Dursleys. But he still couldn't help but be on his guard a bit. "Don't worry, Mr Potter. I am only here to have a chat with you."

“Where do you want to go? We can use my room, but I don't know where you normally go."

“Depends on the student. If I were visiting someone who lived with their parents, we would use the living room or something, partly chatting alone and partly with the parents. With those in the hostals, it depends on how comfortable the student is. Some are fine in bedrooms; others are possessive over it. In that case, we'll simply claim a corner of the reading room and put up a silencing spell, that is up to you."

“What about the Guardians bit, you speak to family?”

“Yes I do, and since you arrived, Mr Sigurdsson has been sending us small notes on how you have been getting on here and settling in. That you could say is the guardian bit."

“O”

“Where are we going, Harry?" Harry didn't know; now, he had the option. At the Dursleys, there hadn't been. And while his friends had seen his room, he wasn't sure about the teacher. "How about we start in the reading room and if you want to show me your room after we can."

“OK” Lærer Porter stood saying something to Agnar in that strange language. He guessed it was Norwegian as the other Magere students sometimes spoke in it. He was getting used to hearing languages he didn't understand as the Euro-Glyth students practised their speaking on each other.

It didn't take much to commander a corner and the deputy's head to put up a silencing spell.

“Relax Harry I just want to chat, just like with my colleague Jai Little."

“Sorry, I guess before there was plenty of questions, and I didn't really get fully what was going on or who he was"

“Yes”

“Well don't worry, now you received our note about your grades. If you do come, you'll be assigned a tutor for those subjects until you get caught up."

“I thought that might happen, no matter which school really unless it was Se Ridica, I would learn in class there."

“Correct. Now the tutor is something we will work with you and your mentor on or Stor as we call the mentors. Often where possible it will be a friend of your Stor. You see you have one Stor, but as is often the case the little or Liten is not the same caste as the Stor. We try to give an Alpha Stor an Omega Liten to better help them and protect them. It's good for the Alpha too, especially one that wants to work full time in that area."

“What about an Omega or Beta... Stor?”

“Good question. Omega's often get paired with Beta's and Beta's often get paired with Alphas. They are close enough not to cause problems. But this is where the Stor's friends come in. A Beta can't understand or help with some of what the Alpha is going through. The same with Alphas been the Stor of Omega's. So the friends who are those castes help. Students naturally form study groups with their friends helping each other. That in turn, when something like their Liten needing a tutor means there are people to help. Sometimes to Stor's stor or Grand Store will help if needed. Since the liten will know all the Stor's friends and be introduced to them in time, it isn't a problem."

“Good system."

“It took some working out and years to really get going. But we have it down now" Lærer Porter smiled. "Any idea what you think is important qualities for a Stor to have?"

“I don't know I guess it would depend on the... Liten. What works for one doesn't for another. My friend Hermione is quite driven and gets lost in her books sometimes. She's a Beta submissive so her... Stor would be someone who could help her find hobbies outside of books. They would need to help her learn to relax and not need to learn something all the time. She's going to Merlin, and they have mentors so hopefully been there will help.

“My other friend Ron he's more laid back and likes to leave his work to the last minute. He works more physically then theoretically. His mentor would have to be someone who would work with him, push him and help him learn that reading isn't all bad. That it is sometimes needed to reach your dreams. He's going to Se Ridica, and I think they have mentors there to"

“They do, and that is some good points you make. What about you?"

“I don't know... I guess... when I was with Ron and Hermione I was caught between the two. I studied but not to the extent on Hermione. But Ron always complained if I tried to study more then him. I don't know where I would be there. Then trouble always seemed to find us. So I guess my Stor would have to be someone who could both push me a little. But also know when I need a break. They would have to be someone that didn't mind the unexpected popping up sometimes. We also think I'll come into a creature inheritance. But we don't know what or when. I'm a sensitive and still learning about my gifts and my family since no one could teach me. I don't know what I would want from a Stor. Maybe just someone who would see me for me and not as the boy-who-lived."

“Well we don't have a lot of people to draw on, but I think I might know just the person should you come. He's an Alpha who didn't receive a liten the first time as we didn't think there was anyone to match him too. We had more Alpha's then Omegas and none of the Beta's fit. Putting two Alphas never ends well but sometimes pairing omega to omega or beta to beta works well."

“Really!"

“Yes. Now, why did you apply to Magere?"

“I didn't think about it at first. I thought it would be more Hermione's thing. Then the Eagle came with the orbs and shocked me. At the time I was more focused on something year around, I didn't consider anywhere else. Then I read the reviews and what the kids talked about stuck with me. Some of the rules I kept thinking would be good at Hogwarts if the teachers didn't abuse the system sometimes. The hostals solved my year around problem, so I replied. Then Lærer Little came and brought me here, and I started studying the subjects I needed. Doing that we wrote a list comparing the three schools, Hogwarts, Se Ridica and Magere. It struck me they could be so different. There was no one here for me to talk to about Se Ridica. But I learned some from Ron and reading. I guess it was just that the more I learned and the differences, the more I saw that... I guess its the way that Magere is run with the set rules and set punishments for each one."

“Why that?”

“At Hogwarts, it depends on what house and what teacher what punishment you get. One teacher will take points for answering a question wrong; one doesn't. One awards points for a correct answer one doesn't. If one teacher comes across a group of students where it is one Gryffindor and a group of Slytherins they will give a warning. Another teacher would take points from the Gryffindor for harassing the Slytherins. Another would punish the Slytherins with points while another would give detention. It just varies. For another, it doesn't matter that the Gryffindor is injured and on the ground, they would still be in trouble. That's because all the Slytherins say they were defending themselves and the teacher had to go with the group. I guess that's why I liked that all the teachers followed the same punishments. That there were ways to find out the truth."

“We brought that policy in after an incident with the repository and it been a student against a scholar. We needed to know the truth; it seemed natural to carry it to other areas. But I never really thought about the benefits to it before" Lærer Porter half seemed to speak to herself. "What do you think about the repository? You never mentioned it before, and you must have heard something about it here?"

“I don't know. The expedition squad sounded cool, and it would be something you could only do as a student. It makes it more Mageres repository, not the scholars. But from what I've heard its a strange and old library. My experience with them is hiding from bullies and then Hermione forcing me. I've mixed feelings on them, but a strange, unexplored one sounds cool. Then again, maybe wanting to explore before others is the adventurer in me. I bet it could be dangerous too, and why there are all the rules in place. Despite what some people would say I don't go looking for trouble."

“Why would they say that?”

“Alright, I'll tell you about my last year at Hogwarts...."

By the time Harry Potter got to the end of his story, Haley was foaming. Something like that in a school under a basic locking charm and tests first years could beat. And now with the knowledge of a strange creature roaming the school after sleeping for 50 years when it killed someone.

“In a way, I am glad Hogwarts closed after hearing that. We have our rules, but they are all there for a reason, and that reason is explained. For the Repository not going into areas that are marked is because there might still be traps or spells. Some of the scholars think it is because we are withholding information from them. No, it's just because it might be unsafe. That is also why only those from 5 ^th  year up can join the squad. And in all actuality, some scholars do help with exploring the repository. They are just former students that were on the squad during their time as a student."

“That's cool, being able to join as a student leave and get a job. Then visit and be able to help as a scholar sometimes. You have the best of everything really."

“Yes, some do that but with us been so new not many yet. We have only recently started receiving children of former students joining and applying. I actually have the rule book here if you want a flick through. You'll go through more thorough with your mentor and sign it if you come."

“Please" Haley nodded and brought the book out the bag she had and sat it between them.

“Some of these don't apply to you right now so we'll skip them, your mentor will cover them as you get older."

1 - No Fighting

“That's self-explanatory."

“Mostly you are allowed to request duels to sort out arguments. But if they are authorised or not depends on what grade the students are in. Such as we wouldn't let a beginner fight an advanced. But a good beginner might be able to fight an intermediate with a teacher present. It's taken on a case by case bases. Two beginners or two intermediates would always be allowed. There is also the option of with or without magic, and that can sometimes help depending on the level of experience the two have. But outside of this all unauthorised fights are forbidden and punished."

“Case by case" Harry nodded, and Haley read out the next one.

3 - No stealing

“That again makes sense, no one wants their things taken and hidden" Harry's mind went to the first year Ravenclaw who was always having her things taken just because she was different.

“Good, you would be surprised at the amount that do and try. This also covers times that someone might borrow something without asking, even their roommate. Even if you intend to return it later, it is still stealing unless you ask permission and they can confirm it."

5 - Only go outside on the full moon with permission

“This one is important. We are still looking into how Agnar got outside. All doors and windows are locked, this is also why we have the tunnels between buildings to keep people safe."

“Right”

6 - Vampires only feed from students with permission

“There are specific rules for this. Wearing the band is one thing, but attacking that student from behind isn't. Those rules are for the vampires. What you need to know is it is optional to wear the band. But also that going up to a vampire and asking about it could lead to an offer of trying. Those instances and the first feed must be monitored by a teacher and regular checks in the infirmary. There are plenty of students, teachers, scholars and blood offered at meals for students. There should be no reason to attack someone. If it does happen, tell a teacher, and it will be looked into.

“Right”

7 - Only go in explored areas of the repository

“This one we have already covered, yes?"

“Yes," Harry nodded.

8 - Students don't enter scholars or visitors area

“Another one to note. The scholars have their own dorm block, and it is clearly marked. Don't go down the tunnel and there won't be a problem. Visiting students are housed on certain floors in this block and adults on others. They are not allowed into students areas so that shouldn't be an issue. Should you find yourself down there for any reason, tell a teacher and your mentor. It will be looked into before any punishment is given."

“Right”

9 - Year 1 to 7 must live on site. Years 8 to 10 may travel in

“This one doesn't affect you right now but good to know."

“How can the older students travel in?”

“They would be given a portkey to the arrival site and must be able to command their own dog team. There are wards up to prevent magical travel around the school, even the floo network won't work. That is why we have healers on site. In situations that might need someone else, they will be brought in. Or the student will be flown above the wards using a broom and then taken by portkey to the hospital. That is quite rare though" Harry just nodded and looked at the next one.

10 - Don't talk to students in an orange vest or join them in detention.

“Orange vest?”

“All students in detention wear orange vests while in detention. We had cases of people stopping to help or talk to a student before. It's a punishment. Our detentions involve working in the kitchens, infirmary, cleaning the school bathrooms, putting library books away, dusting portraits and other jobs that create life skills. We needed a way of telling those in detention from those not. Its a punishment and supposed to be done on your own with no unnecessary talking."

“Hue different" that certainly wasn't like Hogwarts at all.

11 - No other students inside your room expect between hours 6 to 8pm on a weekday and 10am to 8pm on the weekend, doors stay open.

“This one is important. You might share a room and having someone in must be agreed for both. You don't have the door open for just you and your roommate. Others you do and that rule is mostly for older students but a good habit. You don't have to let someone in your room, but those are the only times allowed."

“OK”

12 - No unauthorised Brewing

“That's brewing alone or in the areas without the privilege of been allowed."

“Because it's unsafe. You or someone might get hurt."

“Correct”

13 - Only brew in authorised areas.

“Some people have been known to brew in their rooms, and that's unsafe as they are not warded. Explosions could hurt many people. The safe areas have wards and precautions."

“Right” that made sense.

14 - No magic in the halls

“We had that rule at Hogwarts, not many followed it through."

“They will at Magere or be in trouble. We are not the only school with this rule. It is to make sure that no first year or beginner student in our case is caught between a fight between older students. If someone is attacking or fighting, someone else may use magic to stun them to stop the fight. That is allowed and will be checked case by case. But the teachers and prefects are all on the ball with this. Pranks are normally where people break this rule, While most people follow it. I will say that this is the rule most break at some point."

“Ours was due to the caretaker been a squib and a bit on safety. He was jealous the students had magic. I've no idea why he even worked at Hogwarts."

“Strange place for him to work” Haley blinked, a squib caretaker who hated magic working in a magic school.

“He used to threaten to hang students in the dungeons as a punishment like the old days."

“Not conducive to learning. We do have a caretaker, but he is a born werewolf so don't worry."

15 - Pranks, tempory, not targetting one person.

“This one can take some explaining sometimes. Targeting one person with pranks is considered bullying. We have a tough no bullying policy that we'll get to. Pranks are fine. But must not last longer than an hour, repeatedly be cast on the same person and never during exams."

“I can see where that would be bad."

“Good”

16 - Fireworks outside at set times.

“You're a bit young for fireworks, but it has happened before. They are only allowed at set times which you will learn and only outside. Sensitives can be affected by fireworks, and the headmistress is. This is the main reason for the rule. Not to mention, it isn't safe to let them off inside. At odd times we do allow it. But there are rules in place, and a clear warning for Sensitives to leave must be given" Harry could only imagine the havoc the Weasley twins would cause if they ever had access to fireworks. He shuddered and nodded.

17 - No badgering students returning from a blood magic ritual

“This one you only need to be aware of. Blood magic takes 6 to 12 hours to settle after a ritual. All students walking back to their rooms will be in yellow and black robes. While you can talk to them if it is important no spells can be cast and touching without permission is generally discouraged. Just leave them be."

“Right”

18 - No badgering students returning from a purification ritual.

“This one does apply to you as a sensitive. Generally, you know yourself that the purification rituals can make you tired and sleepy."

“The only one I had so far knocked me out for 12 hours."

“You know then it is best to leave those students be. A quick purification shower and you might be alright. But a full ritual takes more out of you. Those students are generally escorted back to their rooms. However, some go on their own, and they always wear pyjamas and dressing gowns. It is easy to spot them. Like before just leave them be and if you need it, they will offer the same courtesy to you."

“K”

20 - Only do privileges earned

“brewing without permission right."

“That is part of it. Taking the dogs out without permission, flying on your own without the privilege, healing students without permission, it all falls under this category." Haley nodded pleased the boy was taking this in and remembering. Although he was also interested and looking at the list eager to see. It was a good sign.

21 - No attacking the dogs or pets

“You wouldn't want your pet attacked, so don't attack others."

“Unless the pet attacks you first in which case they shouldn't be at the school.”

“All those here are friendly and mostly stay in peoples rooms."

“The dogs are the school dogs, and of cause, they can't take you to the transport building if you hurt them."

“Why would someone do that?”

“You would be surprised." Haley smiled.

22 - Help keep the school tidy by keeping things where they belong.

“This means keeping your outdoor things in the cloakroom or your room. Keeping potions ingredients and kit in their place in the cupboard. Don't leave things lying around the library or books on tables. Put them where they need to go. Yes, we have librarians and a caretaker. Nevertheless, they are not there to chase after you but to help you. The caretaker polices the halls and assists the house elves and other beings that work at the school. The librarians watch the repository and help students find books in the library. They do not run around after people putting books away. If everyone does their bit, it makes the school a better place. People need to learn to take responsibility for their belongings."

“Guess that makes sense. If we had a rainy quidditch practice, there would be no point showering at the pitch. We would just get soaked and muddy again before reaching the school. But there was nowhere to leave boots or wet robes at the doors. So mud would get traipsed through the school. Filtch hated it. But there was nothing we could do."

“We have the passages and showers, so there is no need for it. There is space to leave wet boots and outdoor clothes. Even when coming from the greenhouses. There is no need. You can use your locker to change and cleaning your own boots and kit is your responsibility."

23 - No wandering the halls at night

“Another many didn't listen to."

“Including you to the sounds of things. This is again, safety. Vampires are naturally nocturnal and need less sleep. Still, for students, it is better to be in their own rooms. We don't have ghosts but do have portraits. The scholars are allowed in the repository at night. Generally, if we have visiting vampire scholars that have less control, they are restricted to night reading."

“So if they have less control and you wonder they might attack you by accident."

“It has happened before. Most have control, and all our students do or are taught very quickly. Having blood little and often can aid control. Many carry some in a flask with them to help with this. Another reason is that some of the magical beings that work at the school are nocturnal. They aren't really ones for interacting with lots of people. They won't like you wandering, and students need their sleep to learn fully. There are portraits and ways to call help if needed. You will be shown how to do this. Merely wandering for the principle of wandering the halls is not allowed. There is no reason you couldn't go into your dorm common room or block lounge if you couldn't sleep" Harry smiled and nodded. He would have to work at that, he was a wanderer.

24 - No bullying

“Here we get to the last one. This includes the excessive pranks, name-calling, physical attacks, sabotaging students work, an Alpha punishing an omega, touching students who don't want to be, stealing and anything in between. Anything that makes a student unhappy and effects their ability to learn. We don't expect you to get along with everyone. However, we do expect you to try and be civil. If you want to fight it out, ask to duel or spar. If it can't be worked out, staff will sit down and talk to you about it. But bullying isn't tolerated in any way, shape or form."

“How do the punishments work?”

“All these rules have 3, 4 or 5 stages to the punishments depending on the rule. Its called the 5 strike policy. And all strikes reset at the end of the term. Or all but one does. The Repository is different. If you lose your chance to join the team, you lose it forever. It never comes back, even as an adult."

“You said only those that had been on the team can help if they return as scholars."

“That's right. Its due to the training one must go through. There isn't the time as an adult to learn. Now one punishment is loss of a privilege."

“The right to carry your wand that was mentioned in the perspectives."

“That's one of them. Brewing, flying, healing, dog teams there all privileges you could lose and have to re-earn from scratch. A full list is something you would be given and again go through with your Stor. Warnings are all given verbally and in writing. Consequently, you ensure that if the punishment is given again during the term. The individual staff know that you have already had a warning. They know to go onto the next level for that broken rule."

“So no one could get one warning from one teacher and then get another for the same thing from a different teacher. They would go to do it and then see that person had already been warned for that"

“They are all recorded in files and all staff can access them. When punishing a student for anything you need the file as all must be registered. These files are checked and cleared out at the end of each term.

“Detentions we have already covered. Suspension is self-explanatory you return home or to the hostal for a set time. I can tell you now you don't want to be sent here when suspended. Erlendur would punish you himself as well. I believe you would be grounded to your room the whole time."

“He says when we're grounded, it can be to the building or our room. We can go to the bathroom at any time. But you can go to the dining room for meals. You are only allowed in the reading room for books for an hour every day."

“Our grounding is very similar. This is why the staff need the file. The first time someone is grounded that term they are allowed in their dorm building, wing or tower of the school. They must be there by 7:30 at night and stay there until breakfast the next morning. It doesn't matter if they have clubs or activities after they'll all be missed. The only exception is a senior that has class when they must go straight after class."

“Seniors could be grounded?”

“O, yes. After the first time, each time after more restrictions are added. Such as only been in your room and common room, only been in your room, been in your room anytime your not in class or at meals. Nonetheless, this is the main thing to know, if you are grounded twice in a term for two different rules, it doesn't matter. In terms of grounding that is two infractions and you'll follow the grounding rules for the second infraction not the first."

“So if you are grounded once in the term that is grounding stage one. But it doesn't matter why you're grounded a second time that would be grounding stage two and so on."

“Yes" Haley nodded glad he was understanding, it was one of the hardest things about the rules to get your head around. "There are also 6 stages. Still, it is rare for someone to get that far in a term but again has happened. Some rules mean you are grounded for a week, two weeks or three weeks and they are cumulative. If you break another rule while grounded that's added. Yet it also ups you a stage instantly. That is actually the main reason people end up on grounding stage 6."

“What about detentions while been grounded?”

“They don't happen. All detentions are suspended and added up to be served when the grounding is finished. Those are carried over. If it gets to the end of term and you have 2 weeks grounding left and 4 detentions, you will serve them when you return. Seniors, if they are graduating, have a fine to pay instead."

“So everyone starts with a clean slate. But any punishment currently been served will be served, and then the slate wiped clean at the start of a new term."

“That's it yes."

“That's a good system" Harry looked at the sheet.

“Really why?”

“Well, it makes people know that breaking the rules is serious. If you break them as an adult, you could go to jail or lose your job. The teachers and prefects are sort of like the police or junior police of the school. I'm guessing the Stor's help as well."

“They do in enforcing the punishments. There are rare instances where Stor can punish their Liten. Mostly it is just warnings, or if they catch something really minor. Such as not putting your plate away after meals, running through the halls, they can tell you off for that. Some Omega's do give the stor a little more control. Like helping them write up a timetable to follow outside of your school one for homework. Some Stor find that helps a liten even if that is an alpha. Sometimes an Alpha stor might need to step in to help the Omega ground. Or if the liten has trouble with missing meals or such the stor may step in. It is mostly Omegas and Beta submissives that have that trouble. Here the staff will sit down with the mentor pair and work out what is to be done."

“I could see that happening with my friend Hermione at some point. Ron is always dragging her away from her books to meals. He's the main one that makes sure we all get to meals. Once he's up in the morning, that is. I have to force him out of bed to make sure he's in time for class."

“But with our rules on rooms unless you share a room you can see why something might be put in place. Here your stor comes and makes sure your up and get to meals. For the first week, they do that anyway but after it is an agreement put in place."

“Yeh I can."

“So with our list of clubs here which ones would you be interested in" Haley flipped the book to another page and let him quickly read through it. So far, this meeting was going very well. Some today had been a couple of minutes as she had known straight away at this point they wouldn't make it. This was the second today that had taken longer, and it was a good sign.

“Quidditch definitely. Em, maybe music or art. I've never learned to swim, so that would be interesting to learn. I bet some teachers would appreciate if I improved my handwriting as its really bad. I also like the sound of world cultures or winter sports like sledging, skiing or ice skating. Its a shame that younger students can't do the trick flying as that would be cool. Martial arts also sounds good. We only had quidditch, book club and gobbstones. Each house had an unofficial chess tournament going along with exploding snap and chocolate frog cards."

“You'll have to narrow your choices down a bit" Haley laughed. "So Mr Potter are you still interested in coming to Magere."

“This just made me want to come more. The headmistress at Se Ridica sent me a list of rules out since I was down as accepted. But that didn't come with punishments. They had no duelling in the halls, try not to start fights, no bullying and no stealing. But there was nothing about pranks or what to do about blood rituals or purification rituals."

Haley just nodded again. Harry had done his homework and compared the schools to see which atmosphere fit him. Not only the lessons offered or how long the school had been running. It was probably why the repository hadn't crossed on his radar until she had brought it up. He was more focused on the rules, punishments, and how the school was run. That was partly due to his experience in the past due to the abuse. Not to mention his experience at Hogwarts. He had admitted that he hadn't cared about anything expect a year around school to get away from his guardians before. It was once he was free that he started comparing and looking for something that fit him. Something he could thrive in. Haley knew that in the right environment, this Potential Sorcerer student would thrive. He would at either Se Ridica or Magere. He might have at Merlin as well. Though it was too late for that now. And looking at him the environment after the abuse wouldn't fit entirely. Not as an Omega sensitive either.

“What are you hoping for in a school, Mr Potter, what do you want to get out of one?”

“Somewhere, I can learn without worrying about dark wizards after me. Somewhere I don't have to worry about been hexed in the halls just because I'm the boy-who-lived. Somewhere I can learn about being an omega and a sensitive, learn to control my gifts. Somewhere I can become something my parents would be proud of. I had hoped to learn about them at Hogwarts. But no one would tell me about them. They just said they didn't have the time. I guess I want somewhere to become my own person. To learn and find out who I am. Away from people expecting me to be something else.

“I found here that while I'm known outside of England, it's not to the same intensity as there. People don't expect me to be someone or attack me because I am that person. They respect that I'm a person like them and don't want to be followed or jumped on every minute. Maybe a school where that would follow. I don't mind people knowing or stares. I've grown used to that, just not the other stuff."

“I think that either Se Ridica or Magere would give you all of that, Mr Potter. Well, I need to get going. You'll hear from us not tomorrow but the day after. Then it will be up to you to tell Se Ridica and ourselves if you are going or not. Depending on been excepted of cause."

“Thank you” Harry stood as the deputy did and saw her smile again and node. He hoped it had gone well, but he had no way of knowing for sure.

Chapter Text

All speech Icelandic

After the deputy left, his friends converged on him. They were interested in learning what they had spoken about. Not to mention how it had gone. Tabitha, Demelza, Jakob and Eveline had commented that they didn't have some of those rules at Euro-Glyth. But they weren't needed at a day school. They had a no fighting rule and a modified no steeling. There was also a no leaving the grounds rule. However, they didn't have the orange vests for detention. Detention students all stayed behind after school for an hour, so there was no need for it. They also didn't have the brewing rule. Then again, no students were allowed to brew outside of class.

Euro-Glyth did have the no magic in the halls rule. However, like at Hogwarts, it was mostly ignored. Just like the no running in the halls rule. Pranks were allowed and not monitored, but fireworks were banned period. Pets weren't allowed, so that was no trouble. The school did have a no-bullying rule, although like Hogwarts punishments varied a bit. Teachers though did use their head, and it was mostly fair. Euro-Glyth did have a cloakroom for outside clothes. Though that was due to students travelling from different climates, rather than keeping the school clean.

Agnar was horrified at some of what they were saying. That was until Harry mentioned how it was at Hogwarts. That just made the whole group appalled.

“Guess that is different schools for you” Tabitha muttered. "They have different rules and different ways of doing things."

“I think I prefer the extra rules and the set punishments. Means you always know what you're going to get and what you're getting into if you break a rule."

“It also means that all teachers follow the same thing. Instead of you hoping that this teacher catches you and not this one. Just because they are more lenient" Harry added.

“I've done that before" Jakob laughed "Part of the fun." 

Monday 28 ^th December

All speech in Norwegian

It was a tired group of teachers that met up Monday evening. But they knew now the hard bit was over and it was now down to the Mentors. All three were thankful that some of the other staff had taken over reviewing the student's folders. They had to mark who had unfulfilled punishments and give the rest a clear folder. No to mention filing grades away in the usually secure and restricted files in the archives. Some of the more longstanding teachers had been given tempory access. So far, they seemed to have been doing an excellent job with it as well.

“Right then lets start. We had two pull out, leaving us with 18 students. Jai how did the first student you visited go."

“I started with a second-year Draco Malfoy. He seemed quite egotistic and one who believes he was a bit above the rules. He seemed disappointed that some classes were not offered until later. But also that school ran until he was 21. I think he believed prior that the additional 3 years were optional. He is an Alpha. We got as far as talking about mentors when he said that as an Alpha, he didn't need one. I stopped there and told him I was on a tight schedule and needed to leave. His parents were also closed off and the very typical British purebloods. An arranged marriage between an Alpha and Omega. I got the feeling that if Draco hadn't been born an Alpha, he would have been mixed up in this wrong caste scandal."

“Very well that is one down" Rosaland filled out his name to the top of a rejection letter. She quickly handed it to one of the waiting Eagles. These letters would go out tonight, and a final list would be sent to Se Ridica, Beaxabutons and Dumstrang who needed the list, as short as it would be.

“I visited Evie and Kevin Wakelin. They are currently staying at the Oslo Hostal. I spoke to each separate and got different feelings from both." Haley started. "Kevin seemed to be a very energetic boy. Yet also one that prefers to work at his own pace. He studies the subjects he really enjoys fully. Though he needs pushing in the rest. He also came off as a bit closed-minded to me. If we have a reserve list, I would put him on that but otherwise let him go somewhere else."

“I have one this time, and I'll review it myself at the end."

“Evie is another one altogether. She's a small girl that has believed all her life she is an Omega. But she told me that finding out she is a Beta was nice. She's a nice, talkative young girl. She said that been grounded was like what her parents do when they are miss behaving. To be honest, I don't think their parents are the ones that put that family down as the wrong caste. She's a good kid. I think she would go far here with the right mentor to help bring it out."

“I want to vote Evie as well."

“We have one acceptance. Next"

“Oliver Wood" Jai started "He's the only sixth year we have left on the list. Oliver is a keen athlete. But like has been noted before knows he can't play sports for the rest of his life. He wants to be a spell crafter after. Oliver's parents are keen for him to follow his dreams and will help him any way they can. He was a Quidditch captain at Hogwarts and does care for his teammates. We looked through the rules and what would be expected of a sixth-year student. He also understands that he would have to work hard to graduate. The only compulsory subjects he doesn't have an Owl in are Latin, Norwegian, Mathematics and English. His parents have been teaching him all but the Norwegian since he was young. He is also willing to sit the L.M.Ts in them. Since he wanted to be a spell crafter, he is already taking ancient Runes and Arithmancy. We spoke about the seminars as well. Oliver is willing to either sit in on the ones he has missed or read up on them. He would then write an essay to cover the material instead.

“He likes the idea of the privileges and the rules comparing it to things he had done at Hogwarts. He noted about when they received Harry Potter on their team. Oliver and the rest sat down and showed him how to do broom care properly. This was to make sure he was safe doing it and so that the broom was safe to fly. He's older but also willing to work his butt off to graduate here on time."

“Haley?”

“I liked Oliver; he's a good kid. If he were younger, I would have said he would make a great Stor and to be careful who we gave him to."

“He was upset when he learned he would most likely not get a Liten as an older student. But we spoke about how friends help and support each other. I think, even from September we would be able to put him down as a reserve. You know, for if anyone Stor was too sick to care for them or was expelled. He was also upset about maybe been too old for the Repository expedition squad. However, after a moment, he then commented that he would wait on that. Instead of applying straight away because he might be too busy anyway. He wants a school to stay till he graduates not chopping and changing and those were his words."

“Lets put him down. He can be our wild card" Rosaland said after a moment of thought. Both were eager on him, and his grades were good. He was also one of the students that had sent notes thanking them for the notice of their interview. "Next"

“Biko Kisawahi. He liked the rules and many of the subjects. He was also one of those comparing schools. He's one of the three Sorcerer level students. Biko had a lot of respect having been raised to respect adults and people. However, I think he would be better sooted in a more structured setting. As we were talking, I think he thought that himself. Japanese schools are more lecture-based with more strict rules. After Hogwarts, I think his parents were more leaning there. But he is a good kid."

“Lets again put him on the reserve for now, but it is ultimately his choice, and we only have 1 spot for fourth years."

“Falicity Eastchurch" Haley started again. "Another good kid and good with respect. We talked about the rules and punishments. However, I saw her grimacing at the idea of been grounded and wearing orange vests for detentions. Honestly, I would say she might adapt. Still, I don't know, and it would take time. If she was a first-year I would say reserve but not now."

“A no it is then” Rosaland smiled and sent off another Eagle with a rejection letter.

“Roger and Nathan Sutherland" Jai shook his head. "These two I spoke to separately and are currently residing in the Paris Hostal due to our wrong caste scandal. Roger is another third year and didn't seem to keen on some of our rules. Honestly, he would be better elsewhere. Nathan is a first-year, and the only one of his siblings who's caste wasn't messed with as he was already a beta. Right now he's a bit unsure about it and gaining a bit of an attitude. Honestly, I don't know with him. I would put him on reserve. But I think he would be better in a day program so he can reconnect with his siblings on a more personal level then been separated."

“Reserve it is and halfway there."

“Carlson Trueblood" Haley introduced. "He is again mixed up in this wrong caste business. He's a first-year and very bright and very preceptive. He was unsure about the idea of rules, he's an Alpha, so that isn't unusual." "We have had notes saying that Carlson is a bit of a free spirit" Rosaland flicked though to the information sheet she had on their final candidates.

“I definitely got that he struggled to sit still. In all, I think he could get by here but not thrive. They have also applied to Merlin. While they have rules, they are not to our extent, and I think he might do better there."

“Another down” Rosaland wrote the first years name onto a note and sent it off with the Eagle.

“Cedric Diggory is next on my list" Jai looked down. "A fourth year and another quidditch player. His parents are pushy. Those who want their kids to do the best and think their kid is the best out there. Cedric himself is more grounded. He too was interested in how been a fourth-year would effect him possibly getting a Liten of his own. I told him that he would probably be put in reserve for if there were problems or we received a larger intake, then there are mentors for. He excepted that.

“We also spoke about L.M.Ts and seminars. His father asked if the earlier ones would be waved. Cedric cut in saying he didn't want to be different and would either sit on them or request to write up an essay for them. His mother seemed to approve of that saying he was a good boy.

“We also went over the rules. Cedric just nodded saying that at Hogwarts, the boys couldn't get into the girl's dorm. But nothing was stopping the girls going into the boys, and he had heard talk of things happening. He was again telling me comparisons to the teachers at Hogwarts. I would like him to be a good contender for our one fourth-year spot."

“Noted”

“Fay Dunbar" Haley looked at her dwindling list. "Another good student and a second year. She is eager, and a muggle-born so had a good grounding for many subjects. She liked the idea of learning more about the magical world in the seminars and the idea of mentors. She is also an Omega, so her parents are a bit lost at the moment but learning. They really just want what is best for their daughter and going to a good school is part of that. The girl's parents are well off and see learning to be a lady and etiquette important. Fay doesn't seem that bothered about learning these and is more interested in sports. I would put her down as a reserve for our second years and see who else comes up. They are also looking into Beauxbatons, and think either school would do well. However, her parents may prefer Beauxbatons due to them wanting etiquette, and they do have sports there."

“Reserve it is.”

“Matthew Lesnar is our only remaining Lesnar sibling, he is a wrong caste and staying at Oslo. Matthew is very, very bright. While he liked the idea of the rules and everything else. He has received a letter from Ariwindale, and I think he would be better there. We're just not fast-paced enough, and even with everything I think he would be bored here."

“Agreed" Rosaland knew it was for the best. They had had one student before. After a year they had transferred them to Arwindale themselves, it was for the best. With that word she filled in the letter and sent another Eagle on its way. No dowt some years in the future, she would have a letter from Matthew Lesnar asking to come as a Scholar. Magere just wasn't the school for him. "6 left who's next."

“Harry Potter." Haley looked at her sheet and smiled. "I had a fascinating conversation with him about Hogwarts, which we can discuss another time. Right now, he was comparing schools and rules. He liked the rules here and said they all made sense. He even admitted that the one he may struggle with is wandering the halls at night." that got some smiles; it was always nice when a student admitted they might have trouble with a rule. "We also spoke about mentors and what he wanted in a school. He said what he wanted was a school where he could be himself and not the boy-who-lived. Somewhere where yes people might know who he was and stare. But wouldn't chase after him or expect him to be someone he is not. He's a wrong caste and just learning about been an Omega. To be honest, if we took him I would want to pair him with Isur Yathe I think they would be a good match."

“Reserve then," Rosaland wrote his name down. So far she had six names on the reserve list and two on final acceptance. Isur didn't have a Liten yet and been a snake-fae they were trying to hold him back a bit.

“Harley Brogden next. Another wrong caste with siblings. They are currently in the hostals, so I didn't speak to parents" Jai flicked through his papers "Harley is a fraternal twin. His sister is a little angel that would have loved it here had she got the power level. She is already set to go to Beauxbatons and will love it there. Their older brother Frank is going to Euro-Glyth. He has always loved languages and wished to go before. But his parents wanted him to go to Hogwarts. Harley, on the other hand, is much like his sister but more active and into mischief. He wrinkled his nose at the number of rules. Simply nodded at the punishments and said they were fair and they were ones he could live with. Harley is a prankster but also very smart. He pranks as a way to learn and take breaks from studying. There have been several pranks at the Amsterdam Hostal. Yet all of them have been on people who would laugh and find it fun and different people. You also can't turn them all back to him. I would like to give him a chance. But I can say he would keep any Stor on their toes."

“Reserve as well.”

“Isobel MacDougal is a second-year" Haley looked though he notes. "She is very studious and not much into sports. She wasn't wrong caste and lives with her parents. She's a half-blood but didn't attend an unaware school before Hogwarts. She was interested in the book club, Greek, World Cultures and Calligraphy. She wasn't too sure on the martial arts class or the idea of Duelling. To be honest shes a great kid but I think somewhere else would be better."

“Agreed” Rosaland turned to her rejection letters and sent off another one.

“Susan Bones lives with her aunt after her parents were killed in the last British war with that dark lord" Jai found his notes. "She's an Alpha and her aunt is head of the British DMLE."

“I know Amelia she's a strong woman, so were Susan's parents" Rosaland nodded.

“Amalia has invested in her niece not been killed and trained her in martial arts since she was young. Susan is a strong and very opinionated but balanced girl. She liked the rules and said they were much more clear then Hogwarts. Susan also liked the clubs and went for most things sporty. The only one that wasn't sporty was world cultures saying that knowing about the world would help stop wars. She's very knowledgeable about unawares and what is wrong with the British wizarding world. She's just one of those that sticks out to you."

“Reserve to see about our final spots for that group. Two left.”

“Jeremy Stretton an Omega muggle-born. I spoke to his parents, and they are both doctors who admitted not knowing how to handle an Omega son. He's been living mostly at the OSS since the end of his first year at Hogwarts. Both parents love him and want the best for him. Jeremy doesn't resent them for this. In fact, he says it speaks highly for them admitting when they can't handle something.

“Again he's a fourth-year so we spoke about subjects and what it would mean for him. He is another that would like to either sit in or write essays for the seminars. We also talked about being a mentor and how that would affect him. He responded that if it was right, it would happen if it wasn't, he would be there to help. That sometimes been neutral would make someone more approachable to another if there was a problem. I must say, I agree. He's one of those that I wish he was younger or had applied sooner. I would love him to come, but we only have one spot."

“I'll put him on reserve" Rosaland nodded and added Jeremy to the ever-growing list.

“Aspen Burke is one of the possible sorcerer class students. She is a fifth-year and lives with her parents, who are both Beta's. Her mother is a potions mistress, so that explained her higher than normal scores along with her school head of house been the potions master. Her father is a journalist. Both parents want their daughter to do well at school but also to be happy and disciplined. Aspen herself noted how varied Hogwarts rules and punishments were. She said it would be nice for them to be like the ones here or other schools. As a fifth-year, we talked about how that would affect her. She also commented that she would have enough on her plate without having a liten but would if one needed her. She also spoke about been willing to look up and write information on the missed seminars and liked the idea of having more subjects. Aspen also liked the idea of some courses only been one year. So that she could cover more of the ones she was interested and some she would just join clubs for. We also spoke about the Repository, and Aspen said that if asked, she would try out. Although she had enough to be getting on with getting ready for Owls or if she came to us L.M.Ts. Again an older student but I want to give her a shot."

“We have plenty of spaces for fifth years and few left in so I think she gets the spot" Rosaland looked at their list. "Right we have three so far and nine on the reserve list so I'll have a look through. Tomorrow we'll assign mentors. Have a rest" both deputies nodded and headed out, the final decision was the headmistresses.

Rosaland sighed and looked at the list. Once again reviewing what her deputies had told her. Kevin was first on the list and the only third year. They had three spaces, so could actually take him. But thinking about what was said she knew he was best going elsewhere. Maybe Se Ridica. He would cope here but not thrive, and that's what he deserved. So without a word, she filled in their 7 ^th rejection letter and sent it off.

Next, she turned to the first years. Nathan was a good student and would do well. Still, she could see Jai's point of him been with his siblings. Which left Harley who it seemed was a little monkey. He would keep them on their toes. Except he apparently already knew when it was and wasn't appropriate for pranks. Also saying the rules were ones he could live with meant that he would hopefully follow them. Or at least wouldn't kick up a fuss when caught and punished. With the right mentor, he could go far. If he caused too much trouble, he would just be expelled. The first time he was in trouble, she would warn him too. With that, she turned and wrote Harley's name on the acceptance letter and sent off the 8 ^th rejection letter to Nathan Sutherland.

That was, unfortunately, the easy part as she turned to the fourth years. Jeremy Stretton was a good student and a strong candidate. Biko Kisawki they were sitting on the fence with, and it seemed he was leaning towards a Japanese school. That was fine they would recognise and manage him. Cedric Diggory was another strong student, and that was the problem. Three or rather two good students. Taking her quill, she sent a rejection letter off to Biko before looking at the last two. She wished she could take both, but they had one place. Rosaland was in half a mind to take both and try their hand at expanding, but they weren't ready or prepared for that. Deciding to put that off she turned to the second years that were just as hard.

Fay Dunbar, Harry Potter and Susan Bones. All again, suitable candidates. Harry Potter had the choice of them or Se Ridica due to his creature inheritances. Yet he was also a parselmouth according to the list sent in along with others. Se Ridica would manage but may struggle as they didn't have the best system for helping sensitives. Susan Bones was another strong character and fire gifted. That wouldn't be a problem, and she was looking at here or Merlin. Both would do her good. Fay Dunbar was another excellent student and would do well. Her parents though thought etiquette was important. And while they taught some, it wasn't as focused. Sighing Rosaland looked out the window passed the waiting eagles. Why did it have to be so hard?

Taking a deep breath, she sat up and looked back at the list of five students. Five students and three places. Brows frowned she focused again on the second years. Susan Bones and Harry Potter were the ones she was leaning towards. Not because of who they were but because of the options they had. They would manage, but the environment would be better here. Fay would be great. But while she hated etiquette now, she would need to learn more then they taught to mix with her parents. With that, she took yet another rejection letter and sent it off.

That left the final two and most difficult ones. Looking again, Rosaland read through the information before slowly writing Jeremy's name on the 11 ^th rejection letter. Cedric was such a strong character. They both were. Nevertheless, Rosaland felt he had fewer options on where he would do just as well. Jeremy had more of them and would do well in a number of places. Quietly she penned a personal note to the bottom. He deserved that. Along with a personal invitation to see the Repository in July without having to apply through the schools. All he had to do was say which school and she would talk to the headteacher.

With that, she turned and looked at their final list. Evie Wakelin and Harley Brogden were both first years. Both were bright and just starting their magical education. The second-year places went to Harry Potter and Susan Bones. These two both had a lot going for them and a good grounding to start with. The last students consisted of Cedric Diggory fourth year, Aspen Burke fifth year and Oliver Wood sixth year. All older and not the students they had expected when starting this process. Oliver was definitely the wild card. But all these students were keen and determined. A strange group and not what they were assuming they would take initially. They had thought they would just take first to third years, but they were the right students. Quietly she sent the names off to where they needed to go along with a general acceptance letter to the students. Tomorrow they would deal with mentors, she was too tired now.

Tuesday 29 ^th December

All Speech Icelandic

Harry woke Tuesday morning to a flashing post box. That was nothing new. He wondered what the wizard sorting all this thought sometimes. Sighing he got up and moved over to the box opening it and sorting through what was there. There was new letters from Ron and Hermione and more fan mail he would deal with to prevent falling behind. There was one letter that made him pause, though.

Mr H Potter

Room 23

Snow Castle Hostal

He remembered the last letter he had got from Magere was addressed in much the same way. Taking a deep breath, he opened the letter.

Magere Akademi

Headmistress Rosaland Cerishsil

Order of Merlin first class, Head of International School Board Standards

He was right!

Dear Mr Potter

I am pleased to inform you that you have been accepted...

Harry didn't get any further before jumping up and running down the stairs in his pyjamas, pausing only to lock his door.

“Morning Harry what have you got there” Erlendur looked up from where he was talking to Mary at the desk.

“Letter from Magere I got in”

“Let's have a look" the hostal head smiled.

"Dear Mr Potter. I am pleased to inform you that you have been accepted into Magere Akademi due to your test results and interviews. You will now be assigned a mentor called a Stor who will contact you to arrange a time to collect your school supplies. Should you not wish to attend, please let us know so your place can be assigned to another student who would like to attend. Headmistress Rosaland Cerishsil. Well done that is a pretty standard letter. So where are you going to go to school, Harry?" Erlendur turned to Harry. The boy had been here a month and a half, and he had grown to like the small Omega.

“I don't know I don't want to leave here."

“You won't have to I have decided that should you attend Se Ridica I shall arrange it so you can stay. You're a good kid Harry and fitted in really well to this strange family."

“You mean it” Harry looked up at the hostal head.

“Yes, don't let where to stay affect your decision. Have a think but remember you will have to make that decision today. We don't have much time if you are going to Magere."

“Right” Harry nodded, taking his letter and going back upstairs. Unlocking his door, he looked around his room and smiled. He had a home! The Dursleys house had never been home. Harry couldn't believe Erlendur was letting him stay. Not to mention, this was his room! He had never had his own before. Only Dursleys second bedroom and his dorm. But never his own private space. Sitting down on the bed, Harry spotted his subject comparison list. Without thinking, he grabbed another piece of paper to make another.

Magere had the Repository, set guidelines for discipline and rules, they would sort out tutors, and he would have a mentor. They had a healer on site and had been out to see him. He already knew Agnar and some of the students there. He liked the sound of the school and the opportunities he would have.

On the other hand, Se Ridica had lots of creatures. However, so did Magere. He didn't know if they had a healer on site and they hadn't been out to see him. He knew they had separate dorms and rooms for Omega's and such. Yet he didn't know where he would fall as he had yet to come into his inheritance. Would he be housed as a creature or a human? He didn't know any of the students. Still, it would be cool to have his own crest up in the lounge and say I'm the only one that goes there. All he knew was the subjects and that the last 3 years were voluntary while at Magere they were compulsory. He would be given a Mentor, but how involved would they be. Se Ridica had their own language no one else knew, and Magere didn't have that. Se Ridica was an older, more established school. Magere was newer, not even half a century.

Sighing, he looked at his list. There was a lot of pros for Magere. Just as Se Ridica had a lot of advantages. Although most of them Magere also had minus the crest and language. A lot was still unknown about Se Ridica. Harry had been so caught up in everything he had never asked for more information. He had just left it since he had already been excepted. Harry liked Agnar and the other Magere students who helped sort his mail and had helped him study. Even Tabitha had once commented he blended right in and seemed one of them. The only real positive that was for Se Ridica was Ron would be there. Except there was a good chance, they wouldn't be rooming together anyway.

Knowing the decision seemed clear cut. Harry took two pieces of parchment and wrote the letters out before sending them off. He knew he had made the decision ages ago and just not realised it. Getting dressed Harry took the rest of his mail minus Ron and Hermione's letters before heading downstairs. More and more kids were now in the dining room, eating breakfast. Harry left the mail on the side and sat down with his friends.

“Have you got a letter from Magere yet, they should have made their decision by now?" Agnar asked, and Harry saw Erlendur look in his direction.

“Yeh, I did" Harry smiled and looked at his friend. "Mind if you help me pick up school supplies with my mentor."

“Yes," Agnar jumped up, making others look in his direction.

“Congratulations Harry"

“Agnar what has you hyped up?” Mark Rogers asked from the other side of the room.

“Harry..."

“Agnar” Erlendur cut in. "It is Harry's choice, who knows."

“You made a choice in schools then. Magere should have made a decision by now, and others need to know" Philipa stated. That was one thing about the Hostal. No one was a slouch in the knowledge department. Only those that went to Dumstrang could be said to possibly 'slack off'. But Erlendur didn't let any of them. Harry hadn't really paid much attention to those students. However, he knew them on sight. And Harry knew that if it really came to it, they would back him up if needed. Just as he would them.

“Yeh” he glanced at Erlendur.

“It is your choice, Harry." Harry just nodded at that. Yet he knew it needed to be said after all the hype of Hogwarts. Everyone had known he was applying and had the choice.

“Yeh. Well, I received a letter this morning, and I made my decision. But I bet you can guess from Agnars reaction. Mind if I tag along when you go back to school."

“No, I don't think any of us do" Philipa laughed, and the others from Magere laughed as well nodding.

“Made the right choice” he heard more than a few around the room muttering.

“I would also like to say that Harry is staying here permanently. Unless he decides to live with a different guardian. If you want to change your room, let me know. We'll do it, either for when you get back for Easter or together when you are here" the last was said to him. As Erlendur spoke Tabitha and the others jumped up as well hugging him. Harry smiled and laughed as well. He would be busy. But he had a home and friends who he knew he would come to see as siblings. It was the best feeling ever. 

Chapter Text

"English"

"Icelandic"

Tuesday 29th December

It was late Tuesday when a tall boy with shoulder brown hair and silver eyes walked through the door. He was pulling a trunk behind him while carrying his suitcase and what seemed to be a pet carrier. Walking behind him, obediently was a strange-looking dog. Without a word, he put them down and walked over to Mary at the desk, speaking in quiet English. Harry could only watch the strange boy with interest wondering why he was there. He was dressed in black waterproofs with a dark blue hat and scarf with black dragon hide boots and gloves.

"One minute" Mary stated before heading to knock on Erlendur's door. The man in question appeared after a moment. He spoke to the boy before grabbing a key from the shelf. Erlendur then started showing him where to put his winter stuff, then showing him through to the dorms.

"I'm guessing he must be your Stor Harry" Agnar spoke quietly.

"Really!"

"Yeh, we'll know soon enough one way or another. For him to be here so quickly, he must live in one of the other hostals."

"That would be cool" Harry looked at his friend before turning back to sorting out more of his backdated post.

It was several minutes before the boy reappeared dressed in a brown t-shirt and black jeans. Mary smiled at him and waved an arm in their direction, so the boy headed over to their group.

"I am guessing that one of you of is Harry Potter" he spoke again in English.

"Yeh I am" Harry spoke quietly putting his hand up.

"I'm Isur Yathe your Shor"

"You're really my mentor."

"Yeh, nice to meet you."

"You too. These are my friends. Demelza, Eveline, Tabitha and Jakob they all attend Euro-Glyth. Agnar is my other friend, and he attends Magere."

"I thought I recognised you" Isur laughed nodding at Agnar. "Nice to meet the rest of you. Can we talk Harry?"

"Go we'll finish this batch."

"Thanks" Harry nodded and followed the other boy into the large dorm room. He had never been in here before, and it was interesting to see. The whole place was covered in bunk beds. Two of the walls were lined in them. While the rest were settled into small groups. Boards went down the side of the beds, closing them in. Each bed had a small table and space underneath to put things. But there was plenty of space to store their trunks as well.

Isur had taken over one corner putting his trunk down, and he now had a table with a tank on the top. Harry curiously peered inside, surprised to see a snake lying there.

"Her name is Robin, the dog thing is a Crup called Orion. I also have an owl called Swoops, who is going to meet me at Magere."

"You're allowed more than one pet?"

"Well, not so much more than one pet. Students are allowed pets. But also a post owl or post bird as the school only has Eagles for the teachers. Students need their own post bird. If you find your familiar, they come as well. But most beginner level students have a pet and post bird. The familiar comes later as they get their inheritance's. Some students have more than one, particularly those who are Sorocer level. The familiar helps siphon the excess magic if it starts to build up and might overpower the wizard."

"That's interesting."

"Orion is my familiar while Robin is my pet and Swoops is my post bird. My Stor, your Grand Store, has a Fwooper, owl and kneazle. My Grand Store and your Rist Grand Store has an Augurey, owl and Diricawl."

"Wow"

"Yep. Now I have your supplies list here as the Headmistress sent it to me. Tomorrow we'll go get your supplies. Then rest on Thursday and go to school on Friday. I'll then introduce you to my mentor, and we'll show you around the school. Lessons start on Monday. But you'll like the New Years party here and the back to school party that happens on Saturday at Magere."

"Sounds fun."

"Just a bit. What clubs you looking to join?"

"No idea, so many sounds interesting."

"Most beginner students do at least a year in Calligraphy to learn to use a quill. We can use pens and pencils in class. However, all tests and final assignments need to be on parchment. Hence it's a good idea to improve your handwriting."

"One for me then. Snape was always complaining he couldn't read my homework. I was also interested in skiing, sledging, ice skating, swimming, Quidditch, martial arts, art and music."

"Alright, we'll narrow them down." Isur laughed "Do you like swimming?"

"I don't know how."

"Well, I could teach you with my Stor Nymira. All Stor have an activity they do once a week with their Liten. Me and Nymira use to play chess. Now I have you we change it. Nymira will no doubt join. If Nymria's Stor were still at school, he would join as well. It always happens and is a bonding experience."

"Sounds good" Harry smiled.

"So don't worry about swimming. Of the three, I would say priorities Sledding. It's needed if you wanted to bring your own Liten to the school when you get one. The others you can learn at any time. Some wait until their seniors to learn or even past that as an adult."

"So sledging, and Calligraphy."

"Martial arts would be good for you so you could catch up a little. All the Quidditch teams are full. I don't know if any will be doing a re-trial, but I doubt it. Wait until next September for that. Get caught up on your subjects and the like. If you like art and music they would be a good last two to take. Then as an Intermediate, you could take a formal lesson in them if you wanted. The club just helps you get the right notes learning from a book" Harry nodded. He was a little disappointed at not being able to play Quidditch yet. Still, that made sense.

"Is there pick up games for Quidditch?"

"O yes and you could certainly join them."

"I'm good with that so Calligraphy, Art, Music, Sledding and Martial Arts." he was glad they had narrowed it down as he hadn't had a clue. "What are you in?"

"Martial Arts, Sledding, Quidditch, Ice Skating and Repository Expedition"

"Wow" Isur smiled, glad Harry thought it was cool. He had worked hard the last few years to be allowed into the Repository Expedition Squad. Sometimes it was called RES or just the Squad. Due to the Repository, it was the most wanted club and the hardest to join.

"Right then, next is, do you want a roommate or a single room? Sometimes there can be cause for a shuffle around. The letter I received from the Headmistress said that the years with new students joining may be shuffled on arrival."

"I don't know, I'll have a think."

"Good. Next is I've a list of all the seminars that you need to go to as a beginner. Since your joining as a second year, you need to squeeze them all in. Bit unfair if you ask me. I'll help you plan out when to go. They happen once a week for a term, and normally you take one a term bar the last. Some skip their first term and then take one every other. You're going to have to take two for three terms. Then one seminar the last two. Or you could have a term off and take two every other. We'll sit down and work out what you want to do. But also what you can handle. However, all eight need to be done."

"OK," Harry nodded, starting to wonder if he had made the right choice. He had known hard work would be involved. Although he honestly hadn't realised how much.

"That first weekend, we'll go through the stuff you need to get the privilege to carry your wand. Since you're used to doing it shouldn't be too hard. Then we'll go onto broom flying, broom care and knives as those will be the main ones you need. The others we can work on slowly as you want them."

"That sounds good."

"The last thing is, can we see what uniform or equipment you have. We can make a list or tick things off on the kit list, so we know what to get"

"OK," he didn't see any harm showing Isur his room. Even after such a short time, he felt comfortable with the other boy. "Where do you live?"

"In Italy, there is a hostal there. My parents are both purebloods. While they knew there was creature blood in the lines, they were a bit bigoted. When I came into my fae inheritance last year, they told me not to come home. I've been at the hostal since. I love it, much more relaxed than the stuffiness of my parents home."

"They disowned you," Harry said softly.

"O they couldn't do that." Isur laughed a little before frowning. "My parents don't have another heir, as it was just my sister and me. Mother couldn't have more children either. So they can't disown me. One day I will inherit everything, and there is nothing they can do."

"What happened to your sister?"

"She still lives with them. She is due to start Magere this September if she passes. There are a few years between us. That doesn't matter, though. Will be nice to see her. Father refused to let us see each other since they threw me out."

"You're hoping she does come then so you can see her."

"Just a bit."

They arrived outside room 23. Above the room number was the plack with his name from Christmas. Harry loved reading his name there. This was his room.

"I'll help you take all the decorations down before we go. My friend helped me take mine down before I came. I didn't last year and came back at Easter to all the decorations still up."

"That wouldn't be good" he laughed unlocking the door.

"You got a good collection here."

"We found out where all the fan mail I received as a kid went. We've been going through it. Some stuff I've kept. Others were sold or given to the different hostals to use, particularly the clothes. I'm too big for the old ones or too small for the most recent stuff. But my post box is always flashing."

"Will be, your known in Italy. Though it's just like a name you read in a history book about another country, that's it"

"I just hope it's like that at Magere."

"You'll probably get some stares. Yet everyone should respect you enough to leave you alone. If they don't tell me and I'll either talk to them myself or get a teacher to"

"No one's ever done that. My old quidditch team got those in my house at Hogwarts to mostly leave me alone. Just no one did anything about the other houses."

"No houses at Magere" Isur shrugged. "Now let's start with school stuff" the boy pulled three lists out his pocket. "First is a multi-compartment trunk and a suitcase. We use the enlarged suitcase for clothes and the trunk for books, potions ingredients, animal care stuff and everything else basically."

"I don't have a suitcase just that trunk there which has one large compartment. Standard Hogwarts trunk."

"Trunk and suitcase then. Keep that one, will be good for when you move out to store things in. Or you could give it to a first-year at Dumstrang, they have single trunks until they hit fifth year. Next is pet supplies."

"I only have Hedwig, she hunts herself. But I have treats and a cage she likes, just leave the door open."

"We'll have a look for a pet. Yet could leave that until later if wanted. Beginner students often have a gobbstones and chess set to play in off time."

"Chess set I won last Christmas" Harry walked over and pulled the set out his trunk laying it on the bed.

"Will do for now. Only those enchantments never last more than a year or two. Art Supplies and instrument if you want to join those clubs."

"I've doodled, but the Dursleys never let me learn or have stuff."

"That's on the list then. Now I'm guessing you have ink, quills and parchment."

"Yes," Harry pulled those out. Along with the knife he used for trimming the quills, another thing the quidditch team had taught him."

"Good, we'll get the rest as you wouldn't have had them at Hogwarts. Broom?"

"Yes, and care kit" he pulled those two things out, and they went on the bed with the rest.

"Care kit is extra but good to have. Telescope and potions scales?"

"These" he laid the two out.

"Both good for Beginner level and up to fourth. You'll need new for L.M.Ts but can cross that later. "Potions ingredients."

"These ones" he pulled the kit out. It was a large box with different ingredients in different viles or packages. Isur spent some time going through and marking different things on the second list before nodding.

"We'll get a top-up of some ingredients and a few others with a new box. Though this is good and useable. Next is wand or focus."

"I use a wand. However Lærer Little said that might be why I have trouble with some magic as a Sorcerer potential."

"Sorcerer potential wow. OK, new focus. Keep the wand though as you need two and to learn how to use it. Now we have the post bird so we'll have a look for a possible pet or familiar. That's all the kit now books for years 1 to 3."

"I'll get mine out, and we can sort them."

"Good idea" Harry started pulling his books out his trunk as Isur quickly sorted them into two piles. There were only two books in one pile and the rest in the other.

"Only two on the list but not surprising. I would take the others anyway. They're all useful and popular in the library, so it's good you have your own copies. Particularly Fantastic beasts and One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi. Many pick them up by their third year. Although the others will be useful for your essays." Isur pushed all the books together on the bed. It was starting to look like a tornado had hit it. "Lastly is clothes, so let's make a new pile" quickly the two of them moved everything off the bed. It was moved to one corner of the room next to his trunk. Harry soon learned that he did need more clothes, something he didn't think was possible. Besides uniform, he required more pyjamas, a formal outfit, another warm coat, raincoat and a wetsuit.

"Not bad any shops you like."

"Cintamoni and 66North."

"Not herd of those ones. We can take a look tomorrow before going to Butikk Distrikt."

"They have lots of outdoor stuff."

"Go their first then. I would recommend an early night as it's going to be a long day tomorrow."

"See you in the morning then" Harry waved as Isur headed out. Sighing he moved all the clothes he was taking onto the top of his trunk after shutting the lid. Harry knew he would add a few things to that when packing. But that didn't matter. Shaking his head, Harry turned to get ready for bed. Tomorrow was going to be a nightmare.

Wednesday 30th December

The next morning Harry got up and dressed in his thermals, ullarsokkar, blue jeans and 66North Bifrost grey long sleeve top. With that, he padded downstairs in his slippers. He was shocked to see a tall brown-haired Oliver Wood sitting at the breakfast table. Seeing as none of the others were up yet he sat down next to the yawning boy and Torny.

"Morning Oliver"

"Harry good to see you."

"What you doing back here?"

"I'm stopping here until school starts. Torny here paid a visit with a teacher and then brought me here last night."

"I wondered where you had gone. So your Olivers Stor" Harry had noticed the blond-haired girl had vanished about mid-afternoon. Although not thought anything of it until now.

"That's right" Torny nodded.

"Morning Harry"

"Morning Isur. This is my old Quidditch Captin Oliver Wood and his mentor Torny Myren who lives here."

"Nice to meet you, we're going school shopping if you want to join. We're going to pop to 66North first since Harry needed another winter coat."

"So does Oliver. He just has cloaks and one that would do for summer, not winter. We also need thermals, and that would be a good place to get them."

"Mind if Agnar joins us?" Harry asked.

"If he's up in time." Isur smiled only for the boy in question to walk through the door and join them.

"Morning"

"Coming with us, Agnar."

"Yep knew you would be going early so set my alarm" they all laughed at that.

They left as soon as they had all eaten, winter boots, ski trousers and coats on. Or all but Oliver did since he didn't have any.

"It's freezing" the former Gryffindor Quidditch Captin shivered in the 3-degree temperature. He just had his summer parker and warming charms on. Quickly they hurried to 66North. Harry started off picking up a black Bragi Parker with a fur hood for himself. Along with Aegir black water repellent pants for winter. This went with a Sif blue lightweight water repellent Jacket and the same in a vest. Simultaneously with a pair of Ran lightweight black waterproof pants.

Oliver needed a full set, so took a bit longer. Still, in the end, he was sorted. All his things were in the Adults section. Instead of the children section like Harry still needed. They popped back to the Hostal so Oliver could change. Then headed out again, waving to a now awake Tabitha, Jakob and the twins.

Butikk Distrikt was a portkey away and very busy. It seemed they weren't the only group going around as they saw Susan Bones and Cedric Diggory with their mentors as well. The first place they went to was Gringotts on the ground floor. Before heading up to the first floor. Their first stop was the furniture store that sold trunks and suitcases in one corner. Harry had never been in this store before. Oliver meanwhile had never been to Butikk Distrikt in the first place. There was tables, chairs, sofa's, kitchen displays, beds and all manner of other furniture.

It turned out Oliver did have a multi-compartment trunk that would do. He also had a suitcase with the needed charms from where he had been on holiday. So Harry was the only one they were shopping for. It didn't take long to find a Rosewood four-compartment trunk and a blue suitcase with the needed charms on before they set off.

The trunk shrunk on command, so Harry put that in his pocket. The suitcase they decided to use to store their belongings. So they took turns wheeling that. The inbuilt dividers came in very handy to keep things tidy and separate.

They decided to stop at the potions shop last. Instead, they went into the wand shop that also sold foci. As soon as they walked in a strange women came out and started speaking in what must have been Norwegian. A quick word from Torny though had her switching to accented English.

"What can I do for you?"

"We need focus's for Magere, we both have wands" Oliver spoke.

"A part of the Hogwarts debacle I see. Yes, let's have a look, may I see your wand. I have often found that powerful wizards need two cores to be able to handle the influx of magic" Quietly Oliver handed his wand over and the women nodded. "This wand is a good match for you, one of Olivanders creations. It will serve you well." she handed it back. "Now as for another focus I sense you are a veiviser, I know just the thing." quickly she turned and headed to the back and Harry shared a look with Oliver. It said one thing ‘she is crazier then Olivander'.

The women returned a few minutes later with a strange sort of bracelet.

"Put this on like this, never use your wand while wearing it. Helps to channel and learn wandless magic. Once you learn, you can come back. I'll take the hand part off, then it will just amplify your magic, like your wand does, amplifying and aiding direction" Olivers eyes went wide, and Harry knew he was the same. The strange piece of jewellery went around Oliver's wrist. It then went over both his palm and the back of his hand. A circle went around his middle finger. To get it on, Oliver had to put his finger through the ring and slide it on before clicking the wrist part shut. Pushing each side of the band together at a specific section would release it. It whole thing was gold with focusing stones in the wrist.

"Wave your hand at this and cast the levitation charm" shaking Oliver slightly did as he was told. The small feather skyrocketed to the roof before staying there. "Learn control but good, bring it down slowly."

It took several minutes for Oliver to get enough control to bring it down. Still, he managed, and soon, the innocent feather was sitting back on the desk.

"Wow"

"Good, you take that one. Now you young man" she turned to him as Oliver took the focus off and put it back in its box.

"Here," Harry handed over his wand.

"Another Olivander creation. This one is good but struggling with you as a Trollmann. Let me go sort this" with that she turned and walked into the back.

"This is going to be interesting. Your a Trollmann" Angur turned to him.

"Trollmann?"

"Sorcerer"

"Er Yeh"

"Wow, Harry, no wonder you had problems. I'm a warlock."

Harry heard Isur and Torny muttering to each other but paid them no mind. Instead, he listened to Agnar explaining how only 3% of students at Magere were Sorcerer potential. Which made up about 9 students. Trollmann was Sorcerer in Norwegian. 45 students or 15% of students were Warlock or Veiviser. And 21 students or 7% were Mage like Agnar were. Or Shrant in Norwegian.

"Then 75% of students or around 225 are Magi or Magere, which is where the school got its name."

"What are the other names on the Magical Potential Scale?" Harry asked.

"The Scale, the school, uses is the international Scale with the words converted into Norwegian. After Magere is Trollbundet or Spellbound. That's the Green colour" Isur started.

"Heks is a witch, and Veivisern is wizard they are both blue and what most people are" Torny took over. "Then you have a squib which is tennkrets. Most of the world calls them awares though, which is Klar. That's the pink colour."

"Lastly is non-magic, which is ikke-magi or unaware which is what we use. That's uvirede" Isur finished. "Its the grey colour on the scale."

"Here we are" the strange women returned. Only she wasn't holding his wand anymore. Instead, she was holding a very long wand that looked more like a staff.

"All the Sorcerer students have staffs. They can shrink to wands for carrying. However, most use them as staffs for first learning spells. And all the time in Duelling before then working on it as a wand."

"OK" Harry reached out and grasped it. As he did, he was blown away with how strong it felt. His wand had worked, and he had reacted to it fine. Although it felt like a small stream compared to this thundering wave of power.

"w.wingardium leviosa" he spoke and like with Oliver the feather shot to the ceiling. Taking a deep breath, he calmed down. As he did the feather slowly lowered to a more respectable height. There he let it hover before he lowered it to the ground.

"Very good, that also has a unicorn hair and dragon scale inside with your Pheonix feather. The original wood fused into more Holly wood with no trouble. Now a focus. For you, I have this" she held up a neckless with a green crystal at the end. "You can wear this at any time, it helps with focusing the mind. Trollmann doesn't need help focusing there spells wandlessly. It is the direction they struggle with. The staff helps with amplifying for powerful magic or can cause side effects. Only they don't need them for many spells once reach maturity. Until then, they are beneficial."

"Right" Harry put the neckless around his neck.

"It will also help you as an Inritabilis and has some basic protection charms on it."

"Thank you" Harry nodded. Quietly they paid for their purchases and his modified wand. The woman quickly showed him how to shrink it back to its wand size.

Their next stop was for toiletries. Here they got towels. While Oliver got red Harry got blue with matching hand towels and face cloths. They also got toothbrushes, toothpaste, shampoo, conditioner and body wash. They made sure to get a few of each. Since while you could get more from Magere. They didn't have as wide a variety as from the shopping district.

They then trooped upstairs to the second floor. Here they all headed to the non-fiction book store. They then separated to gather the text-books they needed. Once finished they met up again to pile them all into the unshrunk trunk before shrinking it again. The next stop was the fiction book store. Magere recommended they all bring about 5 storybooks to read that they were interested in. There was some in the library. But they couldn't guarantee there was something you would enjoy. Harry had never been able to read fiction books before, either muggle or magical. It was there he discovered the Harry Potter series about him growing up and going on adventures. He decided then and there that he would get himself a lawyer and sue the company at some point.

Their next stop was the summer sports equipment store for their martial arts equipment. For martial arts, Harry, as a second year, needed blue while Oliver, as a sixth year, needed red. Knowing that they got they picked up their shin guards. These attached to foot guards with velcro and could be worn together or separate. Next was gloves with a thumb and elastic wrist strap. The last coloured item was a foam head guard with a velcro strap under the chin.

"The head guard isn't strictly part of Karate uniform. But the Headmistress insists we have them to reduce accidental trips to the healers. Its the same for Quidditch all must wear body armour and helmets. Professionals don't wear them. However, the Headmistress says it's their choice of profession. If they want to risk the concussions, it's their choice. When we compete against other schools, we're sometimes laughed at. Still, why should we care about their opinion."

"Compete against other schools?" Oliver repeated interested.

"Yeh, mostly Se Ridica, Merlin and Ariwindale. But sometimes others. It's these others that laugh, the main ones don't. At least to our faces" Isur shrugged helping to gather the next few items they needed. White body protectors with elastic back panels and straps that were worn under the uniform. White groin guards that neither of them commented on. They had been part of their quidditch uniform, just in a different style. The last thing was a reversible blue and red block-colour body armour with white back spine panel and velcro straps.

"This is mostly used when competing, but everyone needs one for sparring. It's a bit awkward to wear both, and most when competing take the under one-off. But the protection has saved people in the past. The Sensai will let you know if you need either of them each week. Otherwise, you have them, and that's that" Torny explained as they checked out and put the stuff into the suitcase. This time it was easy to tell whos was whos since everything was different colours and sizes.

Then it was onto stationary, which was again a quick trip. Harry was happy when he found out they could have their own styles and colours. His was blue with black stars, Oliver got red with a broom on. All their books, pencil case, rubber, ruler, pencil sharpener and books had this pattern. Again both mentors and Agnar recommended getting more. All of them picked up extra in their own styles, saying they didn't have some styles at Magere. And while you could magic them, the spells never lasted and respelling them got tiring.

The next store on the second floor was the fabric shop. This store had all the bedding such as quilt covers, pillowcases and throws for their rooms. Oliver again got red, and Quidditch as the witch in the store let them pick a colour and pattern. He also got a red throw with the Gryffindor lion on. Harry went for different, getting a blue quilt with his black star. Then he got a green fleece blanket. Finally, Harry picked up a throw that had different squares on in various shades of green. He knew what it was like to be both cold and hot. So Harry felt both were a good idea. No one said anything about it.

The next stop was a quick pop into the magical toy store for some Gobbstones for him. Oliver said he didn't want or need any. Oliver though did pick up a mini quidditch pitch with two teams you could control to help make plays up. Never let it be said that the boy let Quidditch go.

By now, they were all getting tired and hungry. They headed back down to get something to eat. There they all relaxed and checked what they still needed. Uniform, clothes for Harry and shoes for Oliver. Oliver did need a few clothes as well. Both of them required potions and a look in the pet store. Harry also needed art and music supplies.

"What clubs you doing?" Oliver noted.

"Calligraphy, art, music, martial arts, sledging."

"Good choices for a beginner student" Torny nodded. "I'm doing Music, Ice Skating, Debate, Politics and Trick Flying."

"I'm doing Sledding, skiing, martial arts, swimming and trick flying. Nothing stopping me doing that one" Harry just laughed.

"I'm in music, martial arts, sledging, ice skating and Greek" Agnar smiled

"We'll want to pop to winter sports as well then. Might as well pick up some ice skates for the both of you along with Oliver's skiing stuff. There is some at the school. However best to have your own" Isur added to the list.

As soon as they had finished eating, it was back to the second floor for shopping round two. The first stop was the art supplies store. Here they picked up an easel, wooden back for the easel, paper, pallet, brushes and basic paints, colouring pens and pensels. It would be enough to get him started. In the music store, Harry picked up a flute and violin with some music books. He liked the look of those two instruments.

"Last stop on this floor" Isur looked at their list. "Winter supply store."

This store was another amazing one to look at with the various sports equipment around the store. While Oliver was sized up for his Skii's and boots, Harry was sized up for ice skates. They were black ones with a strange blade on the bottom. The man at the store showed him how to do them up and put the cover over the bottom.

"These are normal ice skates for recreation. I don't recommend doing any distance skating with them."

"Right"

"Oliver your next" Torny pushed the boy over, and it didn't take much to get him sized as well. They decided to put the ice skates, Olivers skiing boots, skis and poles into the trunk. It was either that or carrying them around.

"Right next floor" Isur sighed. "I hate shopping, but this needs to be done."

"I agree" Harry rubbed his head before smiling at his mentor who laughed.

"Boys" Torny shook her head. The rest of them all just started laughing again at Tornys scandalised look. It was what she got for shopping with 4 boys.

The first shop on the third floor was the unaware sports clothes for their martial arts gis and wetsuits. Blue or red jackets and trousers. Apparently, they would get the belts at Magere. For wetsuits, Harry got blue and green while Oliver got red and black. They had a pick of colours which Harry was pleased about. That shop down they split to get everyday robes and clothes. This was mainly because Harry was still in children's sizes been so small, and Oliver was in teens. They agreed to meet up outside the school robes shop in an hour.

"Will we need that long?" Harry looked at Isur

"Probably not but they will as they also need shoes for Oliver. I think he'll use his old quidditch robes for trick flying."

"Probably. What we going to do outside of that?" Agnar asked this time.

"I thought we could take a look around. Maybe go to the prank shop or the sweet shop on the second floor."

"Sounds good." Both second years nodded.

They popped into the unaware clothes store to get a formal dark blue suit with a white shirt and tie. They also picked up 2 fleece pyjamas and cotton pyjamas. Then they headed next door to the children's robe shop. They only picked up 3-day robes in blue, green and red before getting a formal set in black.

Like Isur had said it didn't take long, so they went for a walk. Neither of them got anything from the prank store. Though Agnar got a few colour changing and form changing potions. They did get some different sweets from the sweetshop. Then went looking around at the various quidditch supplies, bonding as they talked. They also quickly popped into the post office so he could sort out a direct payment. It was an assistant that was there. He had nothing to do with the boxes besides taking payments. So Harry still hadn't met the man that dealt with his mail.

As they agreed, they met up with the others outside the uniform shop. They put everything that Oliver was holding in his suitcase that was now starting to look a little full. It didn't feel full though which made pulling it easier.

"Nearly done. Even I'm getting tired now" Torny stated as they walked into the shop. "This will take the longest, potions and pets shouldn't be too bad."

"Thankfully" Harry muttered shaking his head.

Unlike in Diagon Ally and Madam Malkins where all their uniform was made to fit. Here they picked their sizes off the shelf and asked if it needed altering. Robes, trousers and tops were scattered around the store in different colours and styles.

"Magere is over here" Isur led them through the store to one corner. "Again, Harry needs dark blue and white while Oliver needs red and white."

Harry smiled as Isur and Aganr helped him find what he needed. They started with the winter uniform that he would need first. Inside was a Light longsleeved outer robe in dark blue and a light longsleeved underrobe in white. A dark blue checked shirt, dark blue jumper, navy trousers and black shoes. For outside he needed a dark blue heavy furred long-sleeve outer robe, a white heavy longsleeved under robe and white thermals. Then it was a dark blue polo shirt and jumper with the same Navy trousers. This went with a dark blue hat and scarf. Finally black dragonhide boots and gloves, black goggles and a dark blue balaclava.

"The scarf, hat, boots, gloves, goggles and balaclava you wear right through. You only need to change them when they are too small or too warn."

"That's useful."

"Definitely. Some need extra or modify depending on the creature. However that takes time, we're lucky no one needs that right now."

"Just a bit" Harry muttered well aware he might need it in the future.

"Formal next, another you need straight away for the first night back."

Formal was again the same no matter what year you were in. A white light sleeveless underrobe with a flared waist. A white with black trim light longsleeved over-robe. A white shirt that could be long or short-sleeved.

"Best get one of each as sometimes in winter need the extra warmth and in summer its too much. Cooling and warming charms only work with what you're wearing."

Then for winter they also had a white jumper with black trim. Trousers were again white, and they wore their black dragon hide boots that Isur made him get two of.

"You'll thank me later when one is muddy and worn."

"I agree with that" Agnar nodded.

That was winter done, so they moved to summer. Inside they wore the same lighter dark blue longsleeved robe. But they needed a light short-sleeved white robe for underneath. This one didn't have the flared waist. Isur told him that as the weather changed, they swapped the long and short-sleeved underrobes as they wanted. There was no day to change, it was phased. They also had the same shirt. Yet again you swapped long and short-sleeved as you wanted. The jumper and trousers were the same. Along with the black standard school shoes like he had worn for Hogwarts.

For outside during the summer they had a heavy unfurred longsleeved outer robe in dark blue. Then a light longsleeved under-robe in white. Then they used the same trousers, polo shirt and jumper as in the winter. They did, however, have a white hat and scarf. But the same dragonhide boots and gloves. They also used the same goggles but had a white balaclava.

"There is an instant switch for those from dark blue to white. It's announced on a Sunday and from the Monday you swap."

"When do we use the outdoor stuff?"

"Herbology has outdoor plants and indoor for the greenhouses. Care of magical creatures can be outdoor or indoor. Sometimes you go outside for Astronomy and duelling when you get far enough. Animagus can sometimes happen outside, but that's the fourth year. Then you have Sledding, skiing and skating. Wandless can sometimes be outside. Along with some transfiguration and Charms. But again you're all told ahead of time."

"There's only a ten-minute change between classes. But we have 15-minute breaks sometimes. During those, you can grab a snack and get changed if you're quick. Or on those days you just wear the outdoor uniform. Then you carry your heavy outdoor robe with you, using the lighter indoor one. Nothing is stopping you as long as you have your normal school shoes on." Agnar took over explaining

"That's useful to know."

"You pick some things up, that's why you have a mentor to pass this knowledge on." Isur smiled.

"Useful mentors" Harry laughed. "And friends" Quickly they moved to pick up his dark blue potions over robe and separate duelling robe.

"You swap the outer robes. Swapping your normal school one for the spelled protecting potions one. It keeps your normal ones clean and offers some protection. Same with the duelling robe."

Harry found that when he tried his on all of them needed quick hemming. Despite getting the smallest size. However, the seamstress only required him to try one set on. Then she could adjust all his other clothes, trousers and shirts, jumpers and polo shirts. Oliver had red where he had dark blue. But the older boy was also lucky that none of his needed adjusting.

"Finally" Harry sighed as they loaded all that into his suitcase, filling it to the brim. "Now, I see why we need both. There is much more than we had for Hogwarts."

"Needed with our weather. Just potions and pets left."

"Let's go" Agnar shook his head. Harry was pleased the other boy was there. He had found himself becoming closer with both Agnar and Isur as the day had gone on.

The Potions shop was a quick in and out. While Oliver picked up a full set for the sixth year, Isur just topped his up and added to it. Apparently, they didn't need cauldrons unless they wanted to do their own brewing. Harry didn't have that privilege and with a tutor wouldn't get it so didn't need one. Oliver was in the same boat.

Then it was onto the last shop on the first floor. Both the potions shop and the pet shop was on this floor. So they didn't have a long walk as they were all tired now.

"Harry close your eyes and reach out with your magic. If you're lucky, you'll find a familiar here. If not, it will have to wait" quietly Harry closed his eyes and reached out but didn't feel anything at all.

"Nothing"

"Not here then. We'll try again in a few months and look elsewhere as well. Let's find a pet."

"What about a snake since I can speak to them?"

"Good idea."

Agnar showed them were the Snakes were. Harry quietly hissed speaking to them consciously for the first time. All of them were interested that he could speak, but only one struck his fancy. He was small enough for him to carry him around. Olive in colour with black chevrons down his back. Balthazar or zar for short had the unique power to get through wards. Which would be useful in the future.

With Agnar's help, they got the tank, a carry case, food and a warming rock for the snake before heading to find Oliver. The former Gryffindor hadn't found anything.

"I'll apply for a Crup over Easter, get the ball rolling during school. No familiar either."

"Let's go then" Isur finished. It was a tired group that was leaving Butikk Distrikt. But it had been a productive day.

Chapter Text

'English'

'Norwegian'

Thursday 31st December 

Thursday morning was relaxing as they got up to age 5 on his backdated post. All his current post was done as well. He wouldn't be doing anything backdated at school either. If people complained well tough cookie. He needed to focus on school. And Will couldn't get to him there to deliverer it anyway. The House Elves would continue sorting it. Since they weren't bothering with any proposals, they would simply file them. Any clothes and toys they would continue to deliver to Erlendur for distribution. With the toys though Will would keep one of each and put them in a games room. Harry had told them to build one at Potter manner since he couldn't have any more in his room. Chocolates would be kept for him to share out another time after been checked. Anything else Harry would have to go through on his own. This included all the personal letters. But it should reduce the time needed to finish it all. 

That afternoon they set about packing. Isur quickly moved to help as they sorted everything into compartments in his new trunk. One compartment had his potions kit, broom care kit, telescope and potions scales. Apparently, in the future, if he wanted to brew himself, it would also hold his cauldron. Another compartment had all his writing supplies, art supplies, chess set, Gobstones set, instruments, broom and toiletries. The Third compartment held all his books and Harry knew over the years he would gain more. The fourth had all the bedding, fleece, throw and martial arts gear. The last compartment had all the supplies needed for Hedwig and Zar along with the stuff they were taking to decorate his room.

“What do you want to take?” 

“No idea I would start with taking the Christmas decorations down and putting them in my old trunk. I'll sort that at Easter.” 

“Good idea” Isur smiled, setting to work taking the garland and beads down that was hard for him to reach. Before dumping the tinsel in, Harry took out the few quidditch posters he had received over the years. He might as well have those before dumping everything in. The snow globes were wrapped and put back in their boxes. They too then went in the trunk since they were all Christmas themed. Harry then turned and pulled out the storage box they had used to store some of his other ornaments when decorating for Christmas. 

“Brilliant” 

“These are all ones I received by fan mail. Might as well put them to some use. It seemed a shame when people had sent them to me.”  

“I know, would be rude to as well.” 

 In the end, they took the quidditch posters, his photo albums full of pictures from his friends and family and the animal ornaments. 

That left clothes which all went into the expanded suitcase. His shoes went on the bottom, everyday clothes in the middle and his uniform on the top with formal. The only outfit they left out was for him to wear when travelling tomorrow. 

 “You'll want thermals, a fleece layer and then light trousers that dry quickly before your ski pants and coat” Isur stated. Harry found that his extra waterproofs and coats wouldn't fit in the suitcase though, even expanded. Isur though knew to use them as padding around the ornaments, telescope and scales in the trunk. It kept them from moving around and getting damaged. Harry had slid his broom in with the decorations. And Isur hadn't commented when he had added a few of his fleece trousers and bodysuit into the clothes case either. The older boy just smiled as he did.

 “How do you bring extra stuff with you?” 

 “By your last year, many have two trunks or one with several compartments. Once you get your final room in 6th year many start leaving some stuff behind. They just bring a suitcase and single compartment trunk to school each year. Then take that stuff back each time. Then the last year they bring an empty multi-compartment trunk to take everything home with. Its what I'm going to do anyway. My Stor Nymira does that. Only she leaves the multi-compartment trunk at school as storage for books and the like. She only has out the ones she is regularly using.” 

 “Sounds like a good idea.”

 “Any idea what you want to do with rooms?” 

 “Nope, I thought that unless Agnar wants to room together than just go for a single.”

 “Good idea.” 

They quickly headed down to see how the boy was doing. All Harry had left was to put Zar's tank away and the snake into his carry box in the morning. The case was heated and would keep him warm. Hedwig would have to come with him that first trip. But the owl was used to doing that as she always travelled to Hogwarts in her cage. 

Agnar was packing, but it was a mess. 

“Want a hand.” 

“Please” the boy sighed. “I'm going to write to my mum and dad for some of my things. They could at least give me those. Or if Mary is willing to get them, give them to her. All I have now is school stuff and the presents I received for Christmas.” 

“Well, I imagine you'll be coming back here at Easter. Why don't you check with the Hostal head? If you are, you can leave some things here.”

“Or put them in my room. If you don't come back, I'll send them to you.”

“You would do that” Agnar looked up, and Harry nodded. 

“Sure, you're my friend.” 

“Thanks, Harry” 

Things went much more smoothly as Isur pulled out his lists again. They started sorting through what was needed, packing as they went. Agnar only had a three-compartment trunk, so it was a bit more squeezed. Qwilt and bedding went in with potions and telescope. Agnar also had his own cauldron, so they added that. Books went in with stationery and decorations. Pet supplies went with Art supplies, Agnars guitar, Gobstones and chess set. Clothes went in the large suitcase that was thankfully spelled. 

“Who got you a three-compartment?” Isur shook his head. 

“Mum and dad asked my mentor, Hia. She said she had managed with a three, to begin with. But did recommend a five or seven for the long term. Mum and dad always said I was heavy on stuff and got the three.”

“Right I'll speak to Hia as your going to need a five by at least fourth if not fifth-year” Agnar grimaced knowing he would have problems from now on. 

Without a word, they made their rounds around the rest of the hostal. They helped some and just collected others until they reached the bottom. Here Oliver and Torny were just surfacing from the dorm room. 

Quietly they all sat around talking in the lounge and Harry waved at his friends in the reading room. Erlendur had said this morning he wanted to speak to them all after packing so here they were. 

“Right you lot” he spoke in English for Oliver and Isur's benefit. “Most of you know this spiel already. Keep your heads down, work hard and look after each other. I do receive letters when you get detention or grounded. Each time I want a letter with a note on why and what you are going to do differently. I don't receive that you'll get a letter from me asking why and be grounded when you return. 

“Should you be suspended and brought back here, there will be trouble. There will be lots of chores, and you will be grounded. You are being sent as a punishment, so it will be a punishment. Getting in enough trouble to be sent home is not a way to escape a situation you don't like at school. You can request a weekend at home if there are problems, remember that. Also, talk to the teachers and mentors they are there to help you. 

“Now that been said have fun, learn and try everything at least once. You never know what you might enjoy. You don't just have to send me letters if you're in trouble. If you need advice, ask. I may be a Squib, but I've picked up a few things over the years from helping you brats” Erlendur smiled, and Harry relaxed. “Good off you go.” 

“He gives a similar speech to everyone including us, and we live here during school term” Tabitha bounded up to them. 

“Good to know” Harry shook his head. 

They spent the rest of the day relaxing and playing games. Harry promised to keep writing to them. All of them stated again that they would be applying to come in July. Harry hoped they could come. 

That night there was a buffet tea and music. They played plenty of party games as people stayed up to see the new year. Erlendur let the younger children stay until they fell asleep. Then he got the older kids to help him carry the children up to bed. Many were in pyjamas, and Harry thought it was a bit like a pyjama party. It was definitely as much fun as he had been told. Just after half 12 in the morning, Harry collapsed into bed and was instantly asleep. He had a smalled thought that this had been the best two months in his life. 

Friday 1st January

Despite the late-night, Harry was up and ready early the next morning. He saved getting dressed till after he had eaten. It was only then he remembered to write letters to Ron and Hermione. 

Hey Mate

Glad you passed those tests. Though we will miss you at Se Ridica. I'm going. We received word that all of us got in. Where you going anyway, you never said?  Sounds like your having fun. We don't really do the yule celebrations, it's why we get called blood traitors. Your present was cool thanks. 

Have a good time mate and if you don't go Se Ridica keep writing. 

Ron. 

Hey Ron

Sorry for not replying its been busy here, all go really. I did get into my first choice so I won't be at Se Ridica. But guess you'll realise that when you get there. My mentor arrived, and we went school shopping. Then we had a new years party at the hostal along with packing for school. There is so much more stuff then at Hogwarts

Write Ron and no matter where you go keep an open mind and try. If you do that there is no reason why you can't be like your brothers. You're all different and gifted. Every profession is just as essential as another. So you don't need to be better than them, only exceptional in your own right. 

I got to go as we head to school this morning. Apparently, there will be a formal dinner tonight and then a back to school party tomorrow. Then lessons on Monday. Should be interesting. 

Take care Ron and remember we'll always be friends. No matter if we make more friends and go to different schools. You'll always hold the place of being my first friend my age, no one can take that place. 

As for which school I want to tell you. Yet I don't think its something I can put in a letter in case others intercept it. So remind me next time I see you, and I'll sit down and explain. Promise. 

Harry 

He knew it was short and unlike his other letters. However, it seemed appropriate for this time and this situation.

Harry 

You're becoming like me with long letters. Christmas was excellent, and I loved the time with my parents. Thanks for the present. Who knew there were so many exciting things about different magical communities around the world. I'll have to visit Norway sometime now. That shopping district sounds fascinating and much better then Diagon Alley. 

It sounds like your having a great time and really busy. It's good that they're helping you and that you decorated your room. We always do our house, but nothing that extensive. Mum and dad don't have the time. So we have the tree, a few ornaments and pictures but that's it really. I have a mini tree in my room, but that's it. 

At Christmas, we open presents and then have a lazy day before seeing my grandparents on boxing day. It works for us. But I guess in a hostal it would be very different. The Yule celebrations sound fascinating, and it would be amazing to experience one day. Maybe they have them at Merlin I'll have to find out. 

Mum and dad love the idea of me travelling in. They also think staying at exams will be a good idea so that I can study more. I guess boarding isn't for everyone. While it was fun, I like being with mum and dad more. Maybe on a smaller scale like around exams or if mum and dad need to go to a conference sometime. Thanks for the tip on the rooms, I'll make sure to do it. I bet you hear many exciting stories if you hear any more let me know. 

Congratulations on the tests, did you get in? What school is it? I bet it would be strange being the only kid at that school. But at least you know you can stay there permanently now. If you went to Se Ridica you would be with Ron as I know he is going, did he tell you?

As for being an Omega, I'm glad you're adjusting now. I guess it does take time. Least you got lucky in some ways if not in others. You're not the only one in that situation either. If others are going to your school, maybe you can help each other. Perhaps one good thing can come out of this mess of Hogwarts closing, or two. Maybe they can catch or at least be aware of people noting wrong castes. Not to mention how bad it got so that others don't have to go through it. Then maybe with everyone attending different schools where there are no houses or different ones. Everyone can finally learn that its not the house but the person. So that maybe when Hogwarts does re-open there aren't the same house barriers. 

Anyway now you have a long letter, remember to write. 

Hermione.

Harry could only laugh at Hermione's last comment before getting some parchment to write a replay. After this, he would have to get his stuff as they were leaving. 

Hermione

Short this time as we're leaving for school. I'm not going Se Ridica I got into my first choice. If you want to know, I'll tell you when I see you. I don't want to risk this been intercepted and people knowing. It's my school, and I want it kept private for a while. Instead of people demanding to know as it's their right to know what I'm doing. My life is private or at least should have some private parts. 

Glad you had a good Christmas. I had a good time and the new year was fun. No more stories though Hermione have fun at Merlin and make some friends. You don't want to be alone at a new school. But you'll always have a friend in me. And you'll always be my second friend. Not to mention the one I bonded with over a troll. Did you ever tell your parents that story?

Anyway got to go; apparently, we have a formal dinner and then a back to school party tomorrow. 

Harry. 

 Quickly he sent them off through the box before packing it. Harry then got changed and grabbed his things before heading downstairs. Today was going to be fun. 

Harry fell as they arrived in a hut by portkey with his luggage falling to the ground around him. They had set off from the Hostal in twos and threes. Then walked to the portkey point before taking a portkey to Magere, or they should be. Harry remembered been told that even the floo didn't work at Magere. So all arrived by magical transport at an outer location. They then had to make their way to school by the dogs or their own power. There were kennels both at the hut and at the school for the dogs to stay at. Isur, he and Agnar had all come together. 

Standing, Harry looked around at the warm wooden structure. There were chairs, tables and even a designated place to leave luggage while waiting for a lift. But you could tell it was a hut with the wooden walls. Thanks to all his layers though Harry didn't feel the cold. He was actually starting to get hot so it must have been warm inside. 

“Sorry, Hedwig” Harry lent down to righten the owl. He was glad that Isur had insisted on carrying the two Snakes himself. Agnar had let his own owl fly so had the extra luggage. He too, was struggling to stand. Isur quickly put the snakes down and moved to help. “Next time you can fly yourself.” That got him an appreciative hoot, the owl agreed. 

 “Right bathroom and a quick snack then we set off. Agnar you can take yourself, can't you.” 

 “Yep,” the boy smiled, pleased he could. 

 “Good. Harry just take your coat off and maybe your jacket. You'll be too cold when we go out otherwise.” They moved the luggage out the way to make space for someone else to come in. Which they did as soon as the last item was moved. Harry remembered been told that there were five circles like this in the five huts. The portkeys they were given wouldn't let you land if there was someone in your circle. Lucky it was set like that. 

The hut had a small kitchen and dining room area operated by a Grundel like Neevia at the Hostal. There was also a bathroom and changing room area as well. Overall a few people were milling about. But everyone was talking in Norwegian so he couldn't understand a word of it. 

 “Here” Isur handed over a familiar-looking potion. The language potion. 

 “Thanks” he quickly drank it down. 

 “Let's go”  Isur smiled. It didn't take long to eat. Then while Isur and Agnar got two sets of dogs ready Harry moved all their luggage outside. He double-checked to make sure they had everything. Harry was thankful Hedwig was a snowy owl, she would love this environment. As he looked around, all he could see was snow. The huts were an oasis in the snow-filled landscape. The only strange thing was what seemed to be a path of ice leading away. Further, in the distance, he could see people on sledges and on the ice. 

“Some people leave all their school things here over the holidays. They just take an expanded backpack home. When they return they just go by Skiis or skates. With the move around most took their things this time. Those will have arranged with friends or others to take their stuff up to the school. There isn't enough place on the dogs, so some go on foot essentially. The same thing happens at the start of the year. Agnar is taking some extra with him.”  

They worked quickly but not too fast to make sure everything was on correctly. Harry then found himself sat at the front of a sledge under a blanket with Hedwig and the snakes. Behind him was his and Isurs luggage. Since everything was spelled feather-light, they could carry more than they would otherwise. 

“Right let's be off. Mush”  Isur called out and off they went. The dogs strained and set off slowly but soon picked up the pace. As the wind blew passed them, Harry was thankful for his warm clothes and the blanket. They continued across the icy snow-filled landscape in near silence. The only sounds being Isur and Agnar calling out instructions to the dogs. Every so often they would pass someone on the ice path or skiing across the snow. It was terrific, and Harry knew that would never happen at Hogwarts. The purebloods would never do this. It all had to be warm, cushy and comfortable for them. But then they would never see scenes like he was. Not to mention if they wanted to come to see the only open Repository, they would have to put up with the travel. 

It took an hour to reach the school by sledge. As soon as they arrived, Harry ran and put Hedwig and the Snakes just inside the door. Before helping to unload the two sledges. Agnar and Isur were taking care of both sets of dogs. As he did, he noticed they were in some strange version of a courtyard. Different buildings were scattered around with open walkways between them. However, being in the middle of winter, the whole thing was iced over. You couldn't walk between the buildings as the doors were snowed in. It looked like someone had taken quite the effort to clear the main entrance as it was. 

As he was helping more and more people arrived to unload the sledges. Someone then took the dogs off Agnar and Isur who ushered him inside. It was only then that Harry looked around. The pictures hadn't done the place justice. Walls of white stone and an ornate carved ceiling greeted his eyes. On the left was a large set of open double doors with a small sloping tunnel leading down on each side. Straight in front of them was another set of large double doors. But these ones were closed. On each side were stairs that went up and down instead of a tunnel. To the right were four doors with different names on them and titles such as Headmistress, Deputy head and Admin office. Turning, he looked behind. Here he saw two large rooms on each side of the entrance door. But these doors were also open. Next to them were more sloping tunnels. 

“Wow!”

“Good, boys are in here”  Isur laughed. Harry let himself be pulled to the left and inside one of the large rooms. Here the walls were lined with blue plaster, and there were rows and rows of lockers. At the back was a separate room with toilets in. It was certainly more than should be able to fit into the area when looking at the dimensions of the school. 

“Here you are, Harry. Right next to Oliver Wood, Harley Brogden and Cedric Diggory”  Agnar called out. He had wandered off, looking at the locker names. It didn't take long to find Agnar at the back of the room. The two showed him how to open the locker before heading to their own. Harry guessed they had put all the new ones together, and that would change as they got older. 

They met up again at the entrance before heading into the large hall. Here there were lots of tables with different numbers on and people standing around them. Around the room, people were weaving in and out, calling and shouting as they went. 

“We need number 2. I'll check on mine once I know Harry has a room. I was in a single but don't mind sharing, so it isn't a problem.” 

“I used to share with Risur Aeli. But we were never close, and he was always afraid of Barnabas.”

“What do you mean I can't have my own room in the dorms now? This shouldn't be happening room-mates are for the year!”

“We have new students this term. So everyone is given the chance of new room-mates or to stay the same. Your year now has a full 30 students. As such, there are no free beds”  the lady at the desk spoke calmly.  “Continue as you are Mr Moonlord, and you will be receiving a formal warning. I will not be spoken to like that.” 

“Fine, I'll have a single room then.” 

“Excellent here you are”  she handed over several pieces of paper. Harry watched as the tall boy with shoulder black-blue hair stepped back and turned his brown eyes on them. 

“He's a vampire”  Agnar whispered quietly. 

“Back again, Heimirsson should have stayed away if you knew what was good for you. And who is this?”

“This is Harry he's a new student”  Isur put a hand on his shoulder. Barnabas didn't say anything. He just glared, obviously blaming him for this mess. As if he was the reason his own school had closed due to being unsafe. 

“Move along Mr Moonlord”

“Yes, Headmistress”  the vampire took one look at the newcomer and walked away. She was tall with short white hair and hazel eyes. But it wasn't that that made Harry pause. It was the strong presence he felt around her. Alpha. A rare Alpha female. The headmistress was dressed the same as everyone walking around. In layers of winter clothes that said she had been helping outside. 

“Good to see you back Agnar. Ready for the new term?” 

“As I'll ever be.” 

“Good. Mr Yathe congratulations and I take it this is Mr Potter.”

“Yes, Headmistress we were just going to sort out rooms.” 

“Very good. A pleasure to meet you, Mr Potter.”

“You as well”  he spoke quietly and saw her nod. 

“If there are any problems just come and find me”  with that she walked off shouting to break up another argument across the hall. 

“Agnar good I caught you.” 

“Hey Risur”  this boy was shorter then Barnabas with shoulder red hair and green eyes. 

“Look Agnar I can't share with you this term. Barnabas, I just can't do it. Been in a Vampires dorm again and you know him. I'm rooming with Cockoo. I hope you

understand.”

“But who do I share with then?”

“No idea could get your own room. Anyway, I'm really sorry got to go”  with that the boy was gone as quickly as he had arrived.  

“But having my own room means I have a common area with Barnabas.”

“You could always share with me”  Harry muttered. 

“Really you don't mind been with a werewolf?”

“No your my friend and I don't know anyone else. I was going to ask either for my own room or to room with you.” 

“Thank you”  Agnar smiled and they stepped up to the table under the large number 2. 

“Welcome back Agnar, Mr Yathe. Who is your friend?”

“Harry Potter ma'am.” 

“O, I do like polite students. My name is Catherine Black. I work in the Library, welcome to Magere. Now rooms. Agnar you were with Mr Aeli the last term. But it appears he has paired with someone else.” 

“Yes, he just told me. Are there any doubles free?”

“Certainly. We have a double free in both the boy's dorms. Mr Aeli is in one, do you want the same?”

“No, the other, please. If that's fine, Harry?” 

“I don't mind.”

“You two want to room together then?”  Madam Black actually seemed to be checking with him to make sure that was fine. So Harry nodded his consent. 

“Sure Agnar is the only person in my year, I know. It was either him or my own room.”

“Your own you would have to deal with Barnabas, and I don't think he likes you”  Agnar muttered. 

“That's fine then. We also have Richard Shard, Arghama wselwolf and Valerio Rizzo in that dorm so far.” 

“All werewolves. You OK, Harry?”

“Hey, I know the rules you all have to be outside before the full moon. Once a month I get the dorm to myself sounds good”  Madam Black smiled.  “Seems you have it worked out.”

“Valerio roomed with Emberi the last term; hopefully, they will again. That will be all the were students together and you.”

“Alright here are your things. I trust you can show Mr Potter where to go Agnar.”

“I will”  with that they turned and headed back to the middle off the hall. They paused there as the main crush of people ebbed and flowed around them. Harry wondered if it was the best place to stop near the main doors, but there wasn't anywhere else. All the corners and sides were blocked by the numbered tables.

“Let me see.”  Isur looked over the paper that seemed to be a mix of squares and dots with a circle in one corner. The older boy had remained quiet, obviously content to let them pick their own room. 

“That's not the dorm I was in the last term. I was in the other.”

“Right. Just let me get my room sorted, and I'll meet you up there.”

“I think we can unpack just fine.”  Harry frowned. After Hogwarts, if there was one thing he could do, it was unpack.

“I'm sure you can. I'll find Hia while I'm on and let her know where you are.”

“See you later Isur”  Harry sighed and waved as the older boy disappeared through the crowd. 

“Let's get out of here.”

“Agreed” 

It took some work to find their belongings in the pile. Then it took a bit of work for Harry to get the levitation spell going with his wand. But finally, he was able to help carry everything upstairs to one of the towers. As they went, he could only look around in awe. Everywhere was white stone and marble with pictures and portraits hanging on the walls like Hogwarts had had. But there were no trick steps or moving stairs. Instead of grey stone, the floor was marble with a blue rug running down the middle. 

It turned out the stairs on either side of the double doors downstairs, both led onto the same landing. It appeared to be a central cross-roads before splitting off into the four wings.

“That one is called Panther. It leads to all the single rooms for first to third years. Fourth and fifth are in the dungeons near the swimming pool and purification baths. Then you have the towers. Most of the teachers are in one of the outbuildings, the one called Samoyed, I'll show you. The headmistress, deputy's and healers, however, are in one of the towers. They need to be closer to if there is a problem. Along that corridor called the Coyote wing is the Transfiguration, Charms, wandless and Animagus rooms. Of cause, there are more upstairs. That one is called the Hawk wing. It has the Runes, Arithmancy, Magical Theory and History classrooms. The last one called Wolverine Wing has the Martial Arts, Duelling and Battle Magic rooms. We're down this one in the Tower”  Agnar started off down the corridor with the Runes and Arithmancy classrooms down it. Hadn't he called it the Hawk Wing?

Harry noticed the classrooms with the teacher's offices on each side and paused to read each one. Including the names for the different teachers knowing it would help him from the last time, he had been under the Language potion. Ancient Runes, Tyeloen Owen, Arithmancy, Alasla Aisling, Magical Theory, Ariel Younge, Magical History. 

“Who teaches Magical History?”  Harry paused.

“Lærer Younge teaches both, that's why her office is in between. We go up here.”  Agnar had been patient with him, but they did need to get moving. At the end of the passage was a set of spiral stairs leading up to the next floor. Then another, and another. The first two times, they arrived at passages that contained more classrooms and offices. But after that nothing for a few times. Then Harry realised they were now hitting small landings that obviously had the dorms on. 

“There are two for girls and two for boys. But they get reset to white each year. We're after the one with Richard, Arghama and Valerio on the door further up. This one was mine last term”  Agnar pointed to the first door that had Risur, Cockoo, Darrien and Gerry written on. 

“That won't please Gerry he had a single last term and was pleased. He had to share the year before and hated it. Darrin shared with Cockoo so don't know how he feels about having to share with Gerry.” 

“How do you know they are sharing?” 

“See how the names are next to each other.”

“Yeah.”

“You have three rows, and the two next to each other are sharing. Making it two columns of three. Hai had to explain it to me.”

“That's cool.” 

They continued up the next two platforms until they came to the top one when they found Richards name. 

“I've never stayed in the top dorm but herd they are the best. Though everyone has their own balcony unless they are in the dungeon rooms. That's why the fourth and fifth years try to get out to the dorms as quick as possible. The only time it is really popular to share rather than have your own room. But there is always the chance of changing rooms until you hit the sixth year. Hopefully, Isur is lucky. The headmistress has the final say on the last three students in the fifth year to stay in the castle. Normally she picks the trouble makers or the ones that are sick and need to be closer to the healers.”

“That makes sense.”  Agnar tapped his wand to the door, and Harry watched as his name magically appeared. 

“Tap next to my name.”  Harry followed the other boy's instructions, and sure enough, his name appeared.  “Now let's go see what's going on.”  It was Agnar that pushed the door open, and Harry blinked at the blinding white of the common area. Four doors led off the round room that didn't have a window. The area like the pictures had said had 2 sofas and 2 chairs, 1 large table with 6 chairs around it and 3 large bookcases around the room. 

“Agnar you decided to join us!”  A tall boy with short brown hair and grey eyes walked out of one of the rooms. 

“Was either here or in the other. Even if Barnabas isn't staying better away at the moment. I think one of them at least will end up in there anyway.” 

“He's kicking up a fuss then? Who is your friend?” 

“This is Harry, one of the new students. Harry, this is Richard Shard. Richard, this is Harry Potter.”

“One of those that mean we have to change rooms. Not that I'm complaining got Darrin out the room. For someone who chose to room with werewolves, he sure hated them. Your OK, though, right?”

“I've not had a problem with Agnar. And as I said means, I get the dorm to myself once a month.” 

“We needed an extra anyway. An odd number of wolves in our year”  Richard shrugged.  “That rooms empty”  the boy waved to the middle door before going back into his own room. 

“Seems alright.”

“He'll warm up to you.”

Their own room was again white. Two beds were on each side of the large glass doors that served as a window leading to the balcony. Then there was two wardrobes and two chests of draws down each side with a shelf above the bed. 

“We'll need to decorate.”  Agnar shook his head.

“Where do our trunks and cases go?” 

“The wardrobe is expanded inside with shelves. You take everything out and then a house elf collects it to go into storage. Some things don't stay in here anyway, so that's no trouble. There is always plenty of space.”  The room wasn't small per se, but it wasn't massive either. However, it was enough that they wouldn't be under each other's feet. And they could stand side by side with their beds on the other.  “We can heighten the beds too if we want. Me and Risur did that last term, and there was much more space.”

“Sounds good.”  Agnar had to do the charm to raise the beds. As he did, ladders popped into place along with rails around the beds. After that Harry saw there was much more room, particularly to unpack. 

Clothes were put away first. As Agnar had said, the wardrobes were more extensive inside, leaving plenty of space. They were just finishing with the clothes when there was a knock on the door. Seeing as he was closest, Harry was the one to open it and smiled when he saw Isur there. Behind him, though was a tall girl with shoulder blond hair and blue eyes. 

“How you getting on Harry?” 

“Good. Come in.”

“This is Hia, Agnars mentor.”

“Nice to meet you.” 

“You to”  she smiled.  “How are you getting on Agnar?” 

“Good we just got clothes away.”

“Let's finish and then do something about this awful white.”   Harry laughed as Isur moved to help him with his own unpacking. Books went into their bookcase out in the common area. His ornaments went on the shelf while they made his bed and put the posters up. Zar was set up on top of the chest of draws, and Harry let Hedwig out to go find the Owlery. His broom was lent up in the corner under the bed. While all his writing things went onto one of the shelves at the bottom of the bookcase. Neither he nor Agnar had enough books to fill the thing. His violin also went under the bed. While his flute went into the wardrobe along with the chess set, Gobstones and art supplies. Isur showed Him into the equally white bathroom. Harry noticed there were three sinks, two showers and two toilets. Here he and Agnar would share a cupboard under one of the sinks to store their wash items. 

“Colours any requests?”  Hia waved her wand around. 

“Blue.”

“Green.”  Harry smiled at Agnar. 

“Sea mural wall and blue carpet coming up.”  it took several spells to get it done. But in the end, Harry could only stare. The wall around the window did indeed look like the sea while the others were all a sea green. The floor was a deep blue colour while the curtains were also sea green. 

“Brilliant. Risur had wanted brown, so it was a bit funny the last term. But this is nice.” 

“Yes, I agree. Now get changed.” 

“A yes Harry you will need this”  Isur pulled a package out his pocket.  “Tie goes on, and you will have three armbands to wear. One dark green as a human, orange as an Omega and purple as a sensitive. The tie is of cause Orange.” 

“Will I still be allowed to wear my band”  he pushed up his sleeve to show the orange band on his wrist. 

“Dam, an Omega on watch you have your hands full Isur. Now I know why you got him” 

“He's also a parslemouth”  Isur muttered.  “Yes don't take that off unless the OSS tells you to. Let me know when your first appointment check is, and I'll be there. After that, we can decide what needs to be done and how often you have to go. I am guessing frequently.” 

“No idea here but was once a week back at the hostal.” 

“Probably the same. I'll let you get changed, formal remember.” 

“Agnar can I speak to you?”  Hia asked, and the two quickly left the room. Isur just shrugged at him before leaving as Agnar came back in. 

“Everything alright?”

“Yeah, let's get changed.”

It was the first time Harry had worn the uniform of Magere Akademi. It was an interesting clash from the Hogwarts black to the Magere white. He pulled on the white long sleeve shirt, white jumper with blue trim, white trousers and black dragonhide boots before turning to the robes. First was the same light, white, sleeveless under robe with the flared waist that he had tried before. It was only once he had finished doing up the buttons on the light long-sleeved over robe and took a few steps did he laugh. Harry couldn't believe that his robes billowed like Snapes had used to. He couldn't stop laughing as the white robes with the blue trim swirled around him. 

“Tie Harry, what's so funny?”

“One of my teacher's robes at Hogwarts used to bellow. No one could work out how they did it, now I know.”

“Must be an inside Hogwarts joke”  Agnar smiled. Quickly Harry pulled on his orange tie and added the bands to his arm. Agnar had a dark red tie, dark blue band and a red band.  “Dark blue means a creature. I was given it after I was bitten. The band is needed mind and come in handy before.”

“Let's go”  the common room was still white, they would need to fix that. But there were also four others milling around. All had the dark blue bands, he was the only one with dark green. But even then Harry knew with each birthday there was a chance of that changing. If he still had a dark green after his 17th, it would be a miracle. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

Friday 1st January

All speech in Norwegian

One of his new dorm mates was Richard Shard who he had met coming in. He had the same dark red tie as Agnar. Then there was a tall boy with shoulder brown hair and amber eyes with a yellow tie. Next was a shorter, but still taller than him, boy with short red hair and blue eyes also having a dark red tie. The last boy was shorter than Richard, who was the tallest but taller than the brown-haired boy. He had dark skin, chin-length brown hair and blue eyes. This boy also had a yellow tie.

“Hey, Agnar glad you decided to join us” the dark-skinned boy commented.

“Barnabas took a single. I had the choice of with him, my old dorm or here. I thought this was the better option.”

“Probably with those choices.” the redhead muttered.

“Who's your friend?” the brown-haired boy asked this time.

“Harry Potter, one of the new starts we met at the Hostal, and he's wolf friendly.”

“As far as I see it, you lot get to play outside once a month, and I get the dorm to myself” Harry shrugged, and the three boys besides Richard laughed who shook his head.

“Glad to have you. I'm Emberi Parvulus. Alpha” the redhead introduced himself.

“Arghama Wselwolf, twin and beta” the brown-haired boy moved to shake his hand.

“Valerio Rizzo beta” it was the dark-skinned boy's turn.

“We met earlier Richard Shard Alpha.”

“Does it cause trouble having so many Alphas in one place?”

“Not really helps us learn to compromise, and it's mostly with helping beta's anyway. We all build our own 'packs' made of friends and family. It only really causes trouble with some of the wild packs. They have a strict hierarchy with one top Alpha and the others all ranking lower. That's all established on the full moon. But sharing a dorm isn't much of a problem. If a fight does start though just stay out the way.”

“I think you're the only male omega in our year too. We'll try not to bug you too much since I bet your Stor will do enough as it is” Valerio shrugged.

“No dowt” Harry shook his head wondering if he should tell them he was on watch or not. Agnar hadn't yet said anything. But at the hostal, no one cared. It was up to Erlendur to deal with it as needed.

“What colour are we doing this?” Agnar waved his hand around the white room.

“Brown shelves” Arghama took out his wand and spelled them and the tables the same colour brown.

“Wood floor the same” Emberi commented as Arghama nodded and quickly did the floor.

“Dark red fabrics” Richard frowned moving to do it.

“What about boarded walls with creamy yellow paint decor.”

“Nice” Arghama took over that once he finished the floor.

“Orange highlights if we're going that theme. Maybe orange snow dogs on the paper and turn the cushions on the chairs orange as well. All castes equal” Valerio intercepted quickly doing the cushions. At the same time, Arghama altered the paper, and they all paused to look around. Everyone had books and stationery on the shelves, but they would need some pictures or ornaments put up. Otherwise, it was warm, welcoming and as said balanced between the castes.

“Wow,” Harry whispered.

“We'll need the Stors to put up some wards. Particularly against the vampires if you're going to be here alone once a month. But this is brilliant, better than last term.”

“What did you have there? Barnabas would never let anyone in!” Richard asked.

“He chose everything, blood red, dark brown and stone floor” Agnar moved to continue the theme to the bathroom. “How about a red curtain and yellow and orange tiles on the walls? Leave the bath and that white.”

“What about leaving the floor white and just add in a few red tiles there” Harry spoke quietly.

“That sounds good” Arghama smiled at him.

“Coming up.”

“Then we need to head downstairs to dinner. Since its formal everyone sits in their mentor groups” Richard looked at his watch for the time.

“Let's go” Agnar came out the bathroom, and they headed down together.

Harry followed the group as they were joined by more from the other dorms. Soon they walked back along the corridor to the crossways as the students called it. There they met even more students before walking down the stairs to the entrance hall. Everywhere was white, it wasn't just the students but the walls. It was strangely beautiful in its own way. Interspersed were the student's bands and the portraits on the walls adding the colour needed.

Soon enough, they reached the entrance hall. Harry was thankful for the two sets of stairs leading the same place and the lower number of students. It prevented everyone from been too crushed and allowed breathing room. There were only the 10 classes of 30. Which allowed for both individual attention and the accommodation of the scholars. Not to mention prevented the teachers from being run off their feet. Downstairs was a sea of white with other colours, mostly black, mixed in from the scholars and teachers. However, again, all had the bands on their arms as well.

“Harry over here” he heard a shout and looked to see Isur standing off to the side. He was with an older male and female. The male was wearing dark grey robes while the female had the student white. Quickly he glanced back at Agnar and saw the boy nod before pushing him towards Isur as the group split.

“Hey” he slowly moved over.

“Harry this is my Stor Nymira Midnight and her Stor Luke March who has already graduated."

“Nice to meet you.” Nymira was tall with shoulder black hair and blue eyes. But was also really pale, and he guessed she was a vampire. She was dressed in the female version of the formal uniform. Harry knew it was the same except that they had a white skirt and white/grey/ skin-coloured tights with flat black shoes. Nymira's tie was yellow. Which made sense since she was Isur's mentor, and he was an Alpha. Pinned to her formal uniform though was several different coloured pins. Around her arm was the dark blue coloured band of a creature and yellow of beta.

Luke March was taller again with shoulder brown hair and black eyes. He too was very pale and clearly a vampire. He was dressed in black robes of the same style as their own. He also had badges pinned to his robes. Although they looked more like awards then the corresponding pins Nymira had. His tie was a dark red, and he also had a dark red band around his arm. This went with the dark blue creature band. However, Luke had a white one as well that was outlined in gold. Harry hadn't seen that band before.

Isur was also dressed in their formal uniform and had a dark red tie on. He also had the dark red band and dark blue band on his arm. Although Isur also had a black band that was new. However, he additionally had a dark grey band around his arm that was outlined in silver. It looked like a different version to the strange one Luke had. Isur also had a couple of pins. But only six.

“You as well. When Isur wrote and told Nymira and me that he had been given a Liten, I knew I had to come back and meet you. I haven't got a job, and my family is an old one so supported me coming. I'll be here for at least this term, joining in and helping as I would.” Harry's eyes widened as Luke spoke, he had never expected the vampire to do that. He had thought he would actually never meet Nymira's mentor at all since he had already left. Still, for him to come back to be with him, that was something different.

“Shall we go find a table?” the only female of the group spoke before leading them into the hall. It had changed since he had arrived. Now there was a long table down each side of the room. Not to mention lots of tables that could seat either four or six students. It wasn't just students there. The Scholars were easy to spot as everyone started to sit down. Harry's group took a four table, and he spotted Agnar over with Hia and some other people at a six-table.

“First years normally take the four tables with their mentors. However, there are some like us that have a good friend or a mentor in the scholars. There is no rule against us using them as well. Otherwise, you sit at a six where two mentor groups sit together. It's traditional to sit in mentor groups during formal events. Some of the scholars will just take over a six-table as well, like over there.” Nymira explained as she pointed to a group in the corner that was all scholars.

It took about five minutes for everyone to come in and sit down. During that time, the three took turns explaining the formal dinner to him. But also that you stood whenever the headmistress entered a room. And if you passed a Deputy in the halls, you bowed your head. It was a sign of respect. For everyone else, you showed that respect through your actions. Respect, it was a founding principal of the school. It was also one of the things that had drawn Harry too the school in the first place.

The headmistress and the two deputies were the last ones into the hall. And as he had been told, he stood with everyone else. The woman smiled and walked to her seat at one of the long tables before the deputy's sat.

“Please sit.” it was only then that they all sat down, and there was a scraping noise of chairs. “Welcome to a new term at Magere Akademi. I am pleased to say that everyone made it back safely after the break. And I know today has been a bit different and chaotic. I do apologise. However, as I told you at the end of the last term, we were looking into taking in some of the misplaced Hogwarts students. I am pleased to say that we have had 7 students join our school. I hope that you will all make them feel welcome. We do hope to keep them when Hogwarts does eventually re-open. All 7 have passed the school tests and interviews the same as everyone else did. They have the full rights and privileges of every other student, they are the same as the rest of you. Should I hear of any problems, students will be punished as par our bullying policy. Now I know you are all hungry so I'll let you order your dinner. Then we'll have some short announcements from various teachers.” with that she sat down, and menus appeared in front of everyone.

“It's just a buffet normally. There is no head table, usually. The teachers eat with the students with their tables holding the food. At formals, though you choose off the menu. Just tap what you want with your finger. A red dot will appear and then tap the circle in the corner when you have finished” Isur explained. Harry nodded, frowning at some of the dishes. In the end, he chose something he recognised from the Hostal and knew he liked. He would be adventurous another day.

After they had ordered their food, it was Lærer Porter who stood. She looked around the room from her position to the right of the headmistress before speaking. “I am sure you all know who I am, but for those that don't, I am Haley Porter. My primary role is managing the Repository and Scholars. However, students know that you can come to me at any time, regardless. I am a staff member I am just in charge of those records as my job. I can still discipline you.

“For the first years and new students, the next few days can be a bit overwhelming. Your returning after your first term or even starting a new school. There are traditions and things you haven't experienced before or done before. Just try them, you never know what you might like. Take it a day at a time. Lean on your mentor, they are in your corner and your guide. It will get easier.”

“Alright, my turn, I am Jai Little” Lærer Little stood as soon as his colleague sat. “I am in charge of student records. So if someone is struggling in a class, it will be me on your back. Though by that, I mean helping set up support. Like Haley, I am here if you need to talk or have a problem. And I agree with what she said for new students. But I also have to say something to returns and second years. Remember what this school is about and what we found it on. Respect. Respect your teachers and each other. You don't have to like someone, we don't expect you to get along with everyone here. But we do expect you to be civil and watch out for each other. Don't kick people when they are down. Everyone here comes from different backgrounds. You all have different experiences. Learn from each other and work together as a team. These new students are your new teammates. And you don't have to like everyone. But I won't stand for a bully or anything of the sort. You are all to follow the same rules, and you do all know them.”

It was as the second deputy sat down that the starter appeared and people turned to eat.

“I am guessing all the teachers are going to speak.”

“Not all of them but some of them. Awards can be given out too. But not normally on the first night back.” Isur looked at him and smiled. “We'll go over rules and sign tomorrow and get the wand privilege. Hopefully before Lærer Little comes asking at 8 tomorrow. That is when they always come asking for wands.”

“I remember that. It was horrible. Took me a week to get my wand privilege outside of class as long as I was with my mentor. And another month on my own. I just felt so vulnerable. That the first month is when the hierarchy is created. I must have gone through a number of sparing matches and unauthorised fights.” Nymira scowled

“That's what slowed you down getting your wand as well actually.” Luke laughed at his Liten, who didn't look amused. “Since you are used to carrying it, it shouldn't be a problem. But they'll come down hard when you first lose it.”

“How do you know that is going to happen?” Harry wasn't amused. After his brush with Quirrell and Voldermort at the end of last year, he had been carrying his wand constantly. It had been torture at the Dursleys. He now slept with his wand in his hand under the pillow at night. He just didn't feel safe anymore. Actually, the time at the hostal had been the first time he felt safe since that brush. Harry hoped it continued here.

“Everyone does at some point. It's the first warning when someone gets into a fight. Its to teach us not to pull our wands unless we intend to use them. To teach us that words can be more powerful then magic sometimes” Nymira gave him a soft smile.

The night continued as more teachers did get up to talk. Mostly it was just short sentences about working hard. That yes, the first term was over. But that just meant they were a term closer to the end of year tests. Or worse L.M.Ts and H.M.E.Ts or Mastery tests for older students. Some talked about sports. And Harry learned that the Quidditch cup was run a little like it was internationally. At the first formal of the year, groups were drawn to face off against each other. And then the 4 teams with the most points went on to the final. For Football and Ice Hockey, it went on who had won the most games. The other sports were extra that appeared at different points in the year.

He also got to talk to Luke, Nymira and Isur more. Luke offered to tutor him in in History, Potions, Latin, Runes, Arithmancy and Martial Arts. That also solved their tutoring problem since the older boy didn't have clubs to attend. He would study in the Repository when they had lessons or clubs and then help him outside of those. Harry also learned that Luke had been on the Expedition Squad as a student. So would be helping there, which was interesting. He also learned more about the pins and badges. It turned out his mentor 'family' was quite successful. Luke said he was still in contact with his own mentor and those above. And they had done well for themselves as well. Apparently, there was Omega's further back in their mentor family history. Lukes Grand Store had been an Omega, and it was now coming full circle with him. They arranged times to go swimming and bond as they should have been able to last year. But Harry was learning it didn't matter to these three. All they cared about was that their mentor family was continuing. And not ending with Isur been the last Liten as that had happened before.

It was when he was reaching for a drink halfway through the dessert that Nymira spotted his Omega band.

“You're on watch.”

“Er yeh.”

“Any idea how long for? That's due to being wrong caste, right?”

“Partly” he glanced at Isur even the other boy didn't know fully while he was on watch.

“There is more too it.”

“Yes”

“I guessed. We can talk here or meet later tomorrow if you want to tell us. We can only help if we know Harry.”

“I know, just not here.”

“Tomorrow then after we meet about rules and to sort wand privileges out.” Luke looked at them all, and Harry found himself nodding. After today and the dinner, he knew he could trust them all. It was just a feeling he got.

Finally, the headmistress stood again. Harry followed in standing before she motioned everyone to sit again.

“With this, I would say good evening to you all and get some rest. Tomorrow evening is our back to school party, and it is disco-themed. New students and those that don't currently have wand privileges. Be noted that Jai will be around tomorrow morning at eight for wands. For the new students, he will at that point hand over the booklet you need to complete. Just present it to him, and your wand will be returned. For those that have lost the privilege, you know what you need to do. Now it's getting late so off you go” with that she sat, and Harry looked at Isur.

“She'll wait until everyone is standing so as not to cause problems as some groups do wait for the crush to leave.”

“We'll walk you back to your dorm. We can see you and show you where to meet tomorrow on the way, but Isur will get you anyway” Nymira smiled.

“You can come up” he looked at Luke remembering that scholars couldn't.

“I'm a former student so I can. Those that have never been students can't. A privilege you earn by graduating” Luke laughed.

“O that reminds me wards.”

“We'll caste them, I bet your dorm mates are asking as well. Are you OK with them?”

“Richard seems a bit reserved. But the others liked my reasoning on the room. And me and Agnar get on great after spending Christmas together.”

“A human in a weres dorm. Sometimes I would be worried but not with you at the moment. But then I guess some would be worried about you having a vampire mentor history. But both me and Nymira have great control.”

“I was given Nymira because I could speak parseltongue even before coming into my inheritance. There was no one in their year who was also a parselmouth. Nymira is a beast speaker. All the beast speakers in your year were paired, and there was no parselmouth. So I was held back just in case they had a full intake and one was a parselmouth. But there wasn't, and everyone was matched.”

“Then, Hogwarts closed, and I came.”

“And as a parselmouth you got me. Worked out didn't it” Isur smiled as they finally stood and headed up.

“Some would say fate” Nymira smiled.

It was a pleasant walk, and they helped him remember the way. But it wasn't that difficult. The school had been built around the Repository. It didn't have any of the trick stairs or hidden passages of Hogwarts. It was a simple working design. None were needed, as they were in the old castle. But it fit the school, and it was perfect.

As expected, the other mentors were all there and waiting for them as the last to arrive. Harry saw Luke tense when he noticed most were Alphas. He wondered if that would be a problem, but didn't say anything. The younger mentors were happy to have him there. Even if the former student had never taken Warding as a subject, he had picked some up. Everyone did in a school with different magical creatures.

Harry noticed the three putting extra on his and Agnars room but didn't say anything. He just waved them away. Harry did promise though, that if for some reason Isur didn't meet him, that he would meet them at the crossroads just after eight. After Lærer Little had taken his wand. He just hoped it was easy to get it back. To tired to talk Harry and Agnar quickly changed for bed and fell asleep, it had been a long day.

Saturday 2nd January

The next morning he was awake and dressed in blue jeans and a red t-shirt when Lærer Little knocked. Slowly Harry opened the door with some temptation. Harry knew Agnar was up and had already left to meet Hia. The others all seemed to be sleeping in.

“Morning Harry”

“Morning Lærer” he spoke after taking a deep breath.

“I know this isn't pleasant. But hopefully, since you are used to carrying a wand, it shouldn't be long.” the teacher pulled out a long black box and tapped it with his wand. Harry watched as his name appeared to form on the top before Lærer Little opened it. Taking another deep breath, Harry took out his wand and put it in the box with a shaking hand.

“Now I do know that your second focus is more to help with been an Inrritabilis or Sensitive. It focuses the mind and not your magic. Therefore, we have decided to let you keep it, and it will never be taken from you. Instead, when you get control of your magic, you will be given a cuff to wear. For every lesson, the teacher will remove it and then put it back on at the end. That will restrict the magic you can do. This is normally what happens with Trollmann potential students.”

“Right”

“Now, here is the packet you need. And hopefully, I'll be seeing you in an hour or so with it completed.” with that the deputy stood. Harry watched as the teacher put his caged wand into the bag he had and walked out. As he did, Harry felt that same sense of been unsafe come over him. He quickly stood and followed the deputy down the stairs. Harry was only halfway down when he bumped into Isur literally.

“Hey, you OK?”

“I just don't feel safe without my wand or staff whatever its called.”

“Let's go get it back then.”

They met at the crossroads and headed downstairs before turning towards the closed double doors from yesterday.

“Ready to see the repository for the first time?” Luke stated. Harry's eyes went wide. Momentarily, forgetting been so insecure without his wand. Luke opened one of the double doors, and Harry could only stare in amazement. The library went up five floors in the centre of the school from the ground floor right to the fourth. All around were shelves of books and reading areas. On the second floor, there seemed to be some sort of office area. In the middle of the library on the ground floor was a tall cylinder going up to the third. Here it ended in a small dome. The whole thing was done in pastel colours, making it light and airy. The skylight at the top of the dome ceiling helping let in a lot of natural light.

“That's?” Harry stared at the cylinder.

“The Repository. We'll take you in later. Let's get that wand back and talk.” Luke steered them up to the top floor of the library. And then around to an out of the way corner hidden by the stacks of books.

“Right wand first” Isur took the packet. He flicked through and nodded. “This is the same as we all get.”

The packet contained a list of rules such as no waving the wand for no reason. No drawing it unless you are going to use it, not trying spells you don't know how to counter on students. It was pretty standard and also showed how to care for your wand or staff or focus. In the end, he had to sign it to say he agreed and why the rules were in place. Nymira then quickly put the book of all the school rules on the table. This they took their time going through, including the ones that Lærer Porter had missed on his interview. Harry blushed red as Luke quickly explained that if he didn't know what a sexual relationship was. Or how it affected people physically and emotionally, he wasn't ready for one. Not to mention that the parts of you that were in your underwear were private and not to be touched. They also told him that messing with the school wards equalled immediate expulsion. People had tried before to make magical travel possible. The last one, the deputy, hadn't covered was the no leaving the grounds without permission. This was because at the moment he couldn't get that far on his own. But he would be able to in the future.

“Any you think you will have problems with?” Nymira asked.

“Wandering. I already told Lærer Porter at my interview. She said I could be in my common area and explained why. I'm going to try. But sometimes I get a feeling of been claustrophobic and wandering helps.”

“We'll clear your balcony of snow and ward it. That's still classed as your dorm and warded is safe. That should help” Isur nodded, and Harry smiled. Quickly they signed the two copies of the book as needed. Harry put one copy in front of him to keep. While the other went in the pile to be given in trade for his captive wand.

“Want to talk now or get your wand first?” Nymira asked.

“Can we get my wand?”

“Sure, we'll wait here. Will be good to catch up” Luke laughed.

It was a ten-minute trip to get his wand. And Harry was thankful to get it back. They were just outside when they bumped into a girl he recognised.

“Susan!”

“Harry, I didn't know you were here.”

“I could say the same” he laughed and Susan quickly copied seeing the funny side of her statement. Susan was strangely enough with a girl he knew. “Hey, Klara.”

“Hey, Harry having fun?”

“Yep”

“You know Klara!”

“Me and Harry live at the same Hostal. I believe I told you about not being able to live with my parents when we met your aunt.”

“I remember. Harry, do you know who else is here? I know of a first-year Evie Wakelin and fifth year Aspen Burke.”

“Yeh, a boy called Harley Brogden, me, you, Cedric Diggory and Oliver Wood.”

“Cedric is here that's cool. Add in Evie and Aspen, and that makes the seven”

“Right shall we grab your wand Susan, and then you can talk if you want.”

“I can't” Harry quickly looked up at Isur.

“I'm Isur Yathe Harry's mentor. We're having a meeting with our mentor family at the moment and was just making a run here.”

“Understandable. Right, you and Harry can catch up later, Susan.”

“OK”

“See you later” Harry waved as they split and headed back into the library.

“Got it?” was the first thing Nymira stated with a smile and Harry nodded.

“Right do you want to talk about that band or not yet.”

“No, I'll tell you.” he sat down and took a deep breath now feeling more secure with his wand again. “Well to start with you find out what your caste is at Hogwarts at the end of the first year. If you didn't already know, when you are told about the designation test. I was an Alpha and got a low score of being a dominant as a designation. Because it was so low, I didn't register on the AMS's register and was just left. When Lærer Little came for the interview, he didn't like how I was living since my aunt and uncle are very anti-magic...”

“They didn't treat you properly” Luke narrowed his eyes.

“No. He took me and dropped me off at the Reykjavik hostal. It was Erlendur, the hostal head, who helped me through applying to different schools. We went to Gringotts and found out I have a high chance of a creature inheritance and also that I was a sensitive. We didn't know before. When we got back, he told me he had heard of people been wrong caste and wanted to be sure I wasn't. Erlendur had someone come to check. The glow was orange, not red.”

“You were wrong caste.”

“But we don't know who did it. The ICW is looking into it as my parents were killed before I turned two. We have no idea who did the spell the first time. I've been registered as an ICW citizen until I graduate school because of it all. The man took me to Greenland, and I was registered and checked there. That's when they found some of the medical problems growing up at my relatives caused. Not to mention along with redoing the designation test.”

“What were you the second time? I can't think what it would have been a dominant before.”

“Submissive,” Harry said softly.

“Didn't see that coming” Nymira's eyes went wide.

“So its due to the abuse you have been going so frequently” Isur nodded.

“That and...”

“And you got a watch score” Luke twigged, and Harry nodded.

“Watch score?” Isur was the one to ask.

“For Omega's, if you get a score below a certain level your on watch, permanently. Regular checks and when you start looking for a Alpha, they have to be a dominant. Then they have to be cleared to not abuse or have the potential for abuse. They make the alpha redo the designation test to be sure. I don't know what the level is?”

“15 and the lower, the more they watch you. 0 to 24 is submissive. 25 to 75 is Omega and 76 to 100 is...”

“Masochist”

“Yeh” Harry's brow wrinkled he didn't quite get that one. “They watch anyone over 85 and under 15. The lower or higher the score, the more they watch you. But they did say certain things could get you to put on anyway. My relatives would have done it, just with a chance of coming off which I don't have.”

“What did you get? You don't have to say I know it can be private” Nymira was a curious one Harry would give her that.
Bitting his lip Harry looked around the area. But didn't see anyone and they had put up privacy spells when they had got back from getting his wand. No one but Erlendur, Dr Vang and Alf knew what score he had received. But if he was telling them, he might as well go all the way. “5!”

“Your kidding” Luke was the first to speak, and Harry shook his head.

“That's low.”

“The lowest my doctor had seen before that was 10.”

“Alright, I'll speak to Lærer Little about putting something in place. And we'll go by the infirmary later. I'll admit I don't know much about this. But I'll learn”

“I guess its a good thing you came. Your Grand Store is an Omega, right?” Nymira looked at Luke.

“And a submissive but I don't know the score. I'll send an owl asking” Luke nodded. “Though I am now a bit concerned about you been with all the Alphas.”

“None of them has said anything about me been an Omega. And not even Agnar knows what my score was. But he does know I'm a submissive.”

“There is nothing we can do about rooms. Our best bet is to give a small version to the other Mentors. Get them to explain to the Litens that Harry is an Omega on watch and there will be trouble if there are problems. Get them onside.” Luke shook his head.

“The one I am worried about is Barnabas Moonlord not those in the dorm. Would you be OK if we gave a small version to the other mentors and your dorm mates? Just saying you are an omega on watch. You can tell them you're a submissive and everything else yourself as you become comfortable if you wish.” Isur asked.

“OK”

“If we can get them on side, we can hold off Barnabas. Hopefully, he shouldn't be a problem, and if he is the school rules will be on our side” Luke tapped his book.

“Now if you're alright Harry I'll take you to the Infirmary while Isur and Nymria find the others, they can join us there.”

“OK”

“Let's go.”

Chapter Text

2nd January

All speech Norweigan

The Infirmary was upstairs down the Transfiguration, Charms, Wandless and Animagus corridor. You then went up the stairs to the third floor that also had the healing and first aid classrooms. The Infirmary was different from Hogwarts. It had a small seating area next to what was clearly an office and two lines of cubicles with their curtains open. Despite this, however, the room was bright and also white. The difference between colour and white had been shocking at Hogwarts. However, at Megare since that was the theme at the school, it wasn't.

They had bearly stepped through the door when the room to the side opened to reveal a tall man. He had short red hair streaked with yellow and blue eyes. 

“My I never thought I would see you here again, Mr March.”

“Good to see you, Dr White. This is Harry Potter he joined my mentor family.” 

“A yes we received a message on Mr Potter from the OSS in Greenland. I was hoping you would come in. Take a seat.” the man turned and walked back into the office. Luke led him to the first cubical, and Harry took a seat on the bed. The cubical had a bed like at Hogwarts, a small window, chair and two bedside tables. It wasn't small with plenty of area to move around. The main back wall was white. While pale blue curtains covered the other three and could be opened or shut. Luke took a seat in the chair as he looked around, wondering how long he would end up staying here. 

“Ah, Harry right I am Noah White one of the medi-wizards and an Alpha Elemental. This is Megan Wood, one of our healers and an omega elf. We tend to work together to help students on a rotation with our other colleagues Leighton Athol and Abigail Bazter. You might also see the first aid teacher and healing teacher in here at times helping as well.” Noah White was dressed in a white tunic with black trousers and white shoes. Megan Wood was a tall woman with her long blond hair in a braid and brown eyes. She was clearly an elf with the pointed ears peeking out from under her hair. Madam Wood was dressed in light blue robes with white trousers and shoes seen underneath. 

“Nice to meet you, Harry. The OSS in Greenland sent us a message about you. Now we are more than capable of helping you here, and then you will get a full check at the clinic each holiday.” the two summoned seats and sat down as Luke nodded. “You are not his mentor Mr March.” 

“No, Harry is my Rist Grand Lite. Isur and Nymira are dealing with his dormmates at the moment and will be joining us. I'm here are least this term may be next as well.” 

“A right then. How much have you told them, Harry?” 

“Everything how I was wrong caste, my designation and score and a little on the Dursleys.” 

“Good I have read your file through, and that will make things easier. Now we do have the ability to do the checks without magic here. This is only to a certain extent, though. If you are injured past a certain level, we'll have to send you off-site. Are we correct that your only problem is penetrating magic?” 

“That we know of. I can tolerate it, but it leaves me feeling funny and tired. I've never had trouble with potions. Madam Pomfrey aways used magic and then kept me overnight. I had a bath there. But I'm not sure if she was aware, she liked to keep students at least one night.”

“We'll keep watch then. For powerful Omega's I prefer non-magic anyway.” Madam Wood nodded as they heard the door opening. Dr White popped his head out before bringing Nymira and Isur around the corner to sit on the bed with him. 

“We're meeting them after dinner for a talk” was all Isur said before turning to the medi-wizard and healer. 

“I was just explaining about doing most checks without magic. Now we will continue with the daily potions your on, and I also want you to start daily gentle exercise now as well.”

“We'll work out the days your not down to do Martial Arts or sledging and do swimming on those days.”

“Those will be good for you. Now, vaccinations you'll receive two with us each term. And then one every time you return to the hostal until next Christmas, so that's no trouble. You will also need to do a purification shower at least once a month. Other than that, you'll come here on a Saturday morning. We'll do a basic check like you would be having at the OSS. I would also recommend speaking to Jai Little about putting procedures in place.” 

“We are going to” Isur nodded. 

“Now if your comfortable Mr Potter we'll do a quick check now and then your free till next week.” 

“OK”

Isur, Nymira and Luke were left on the bed as he was shown down the passage between the cubicles. Here at the back done in an off-yellow was an exam room. It looked a lot like the ones at the OSS. Madam Wood made short work of checking his height, chest, weight, eyes, ears and mobility without him needing to put a gown on. Then was blood pressure and she used some sort of finger prick thing to check his blood sugar. Finally drawing some blood to run some more tests on so that the spells didn't need to be cast on him. 

“Right off you go unless we find anything we'll see you next week.” 

“Thanks” he jumped off the bed in the exam room and went to collect his mentor family as he had herd them been called. 

Harry spent the rest of the morning exploring the school with Isur and the group. They showed him where the classrooms were, helping him put his potions kit and other belongings where they needed to go. This included giving his broom to Ryan Owen. Who looked after the student brooms and kept them in locked cupboards for those who couldn't keep them. They also went exploring outside, and Harry was thankful for the layers since it was much colder than Iceland. Isur and Nymira introduced him to their dog teams before they headed back inside to get ready for lunch. 

This time the hall only contained the large round tables that you sat in groups around. So they were quickly joined by Agnar, Susan, Klara, Oliver and Torny. Harry wanted to go and see the Repository, but Isur and the others had a meeting. So he agreed to go with Oliver, Torny, Klara and Susan. They were all heading into the Repository after looking around the Library. The rest would join them there or in the shopping district, which was their next stop. 

The Library had different books and different subjects on different floors. Still, the entrance to the Repository was on the first floor, but it extended up a little towards the second. Harry could only stare in amazement with Susan and Oliver as they stepped inside. It wasn't just books like he had expected. But also sitting areas, plants, pictures and old objects on different shelves. The upper floors had all been cleared. So too had a few levels below. However, most of the Repository was still unexplored. 

“This is amazing.” 

“No, kidding” Susan whispered to Oliver's comment. 

“I can't believe it, all this from before our recorded time,” Harry whispered, running his hand over one of the tables in temptation. These rooms were cleared and safe. But still, everything was so old but so well preserved. 

“I know it's amazing and we're so lucky to go to the school attached” Klara smiled. 

“Yeh, we are” and with those three words Harry knew he was never leaving, ever. 

Isur sighed as he sat down in the meeting room they had arranged to use for this. Before hunting all the mentors down, they had stopped to ask Lærer Little if they could use one of the meeting rooms and got an immediate agreement. Now Isur knew they would be going back to him after this meeting. He was thankful he had Nymria and that Luke had come. He remembered been told before his fourth year that he wouldn't be receiving a Liten. That it wasn't time and no one would need his guidance due to being a parselmouth. It had been the first time Isur had ever hated his gift. He knew he would have likely received a student otherwise. He was calm, top of his class's and focused, balanced.

When he had told Nymira, Luke and Scot, they had been sad but understanding. Scot was also a Parselmouth, but he had been lucky to get Luke. There had been a full house that year. So Scot had been pared with a beast speaker. It was on the understanding that he might have to assist or take on a second Liten if needed in the future. That need hadn't come. There  had  been another parselmouth join two years later. But he had been paired happily with a beast speaker who worked with Scot to help. Thomas was now in his last year and quite happy, never showing any upset on not having had another parselmouth as a mentor. He was now the school Snake Charmer been the oldest parselmouth. But as Isur thought he realised that one parselmouth might be trouble. Sonam. 

“What you thinking about?” Nymira sat down next to him. 

“Sonam, he might be trouble.”

“He might, but let's wait and see.” as she spoke, the other mentors started to come through the door, and Isur sat up. This was not going to be pleasant. 

They knew each other from class and had seen each other last night. But Isur found himself going over his year mates with new eyes. Looking for something that might be a threat. But then he remembered last year and the power plays that had come. He had lost a lot of standing in the hierarchy when he hadn't been given a Liten. Now he had one, and he would have to re-find himself. That Harry wasn't your typical Liten would also come into play. 

“Having fun.” 

“Sorry”

“We all know but its normally worked out last year, you're not going to be the only one in this state.”

“That's true.”

Hia was the first to arrive. Due to Harry sharing with Agnar and been close, she would be the one he had to work with the most. But he got on well with Hia. And she had her own troubles since Agnar had been bitten. John Lenerd was Richards mentor. He was tall with brown hair, hazel eyes and grey skin. But as a Beta Selkie, he shouldn't be too difficult to work with. At that thought, Isur shook his head. What was he saying John was his friend. Thomas Lamont was another friend, and he had the twins. Twins in birth and in Litens. Thomas was shorter, with shoulder black hair and black eyes. It was unusual for a Vampire to be given a werewolf Liten. But Thomas had risen to the challenge and shown why he had been given not only a werewolf. But twin werewolves. 

Rose was the next to walk through the door. Now Rose would be an excellent ally to have if he could get her on board. He knew she was an Omega but didn't know what designation. But Isur remembered she had been on watch at some point. Although he couldn't remember if she still was. Rose Robins was an American werewolf with shoulder red hair and blue eyes. She was Valerio's mentor. 

The last to arrive was Emberi's mentor Catherine Rosewood. She was a fire fae and a Beta. She was another good friend, and Isur was thankful for that even if they were different types of Fae. Catherine had long brown hair and brown eyes. But Isur knew even with friends, this would be interesting. 

“Why did you ask us here, Isur?” Rose asked. 

“I need to talk to you all about Harry. It's not that he just started or that he's the only human in a were dorm. That isn't what I am worried about. No, what I need to inform you is that Harry is an Omega. And Luke has a few concerns.” 

“You put extra spells on the door, surely your not worried that Richard will try to take advantage of him.” John looked at them. Friend or not he would defend his Liten, they all would. John turned to look between him and Luke. 

“No that was a mirror worry, and we solved that creating the safe zone. I would have had a quiet word only if problems started to arise. We called this meeting after speaking to Harry this morning.” 

“Surely nothing could have happened last night!” Rose again exclaimed. She was the only one he wasn't friends with. But also the one he desperately needed to be on his side. 

“No it was what we talked about that caused this.” Nymira shook her head. “Don't worry, no one has done anything! This is all about what happened to Harry before coming here.” with those words faces opened up, and they nodded. 

“Harry has been through a few worrying things; however, those are his to tell. What you all need to know is he's not just an Omega but also on watch.”

“O dear” Rose noted and shook her head. “How often?” 

“Weekly checks.”

“That will increase if he doesn't tell them when he is sick and such. Though I don't know if he knows this. I am an Omega and was also on watch at one point. I'm a submissive, and I am guessing Harry is as well?” 

“Yes” 

“Right well... When I was little, I was kidnapped from my parents and abused. It took them a month to find me but... but the damage was done. I didn't trust adults, and since I was taken on an outing with my parents. I didn't trust them either. They tried to help. But over the years and even with therapy, I got to the point where I wanted to do everything myself. Even if I was sick so I didn't tell anyone. That landed me on first weekly checks and then twice a week. The OSS would check I was eating since I was losing weight. When I came here, they got my mentor involved. I had to sit with him during meals, and an adult had to be at the table. My mentor helped as did the therapy when it restarted. It took me 3 months to get them to stop watching me eat and to weekly checks. But it was   another 6 months after before I went to every fortnight. Even then it was a full 2 years to come off watch. After I was monitored for another 6 months with a high risk of going back on. Getting off watch is hard work.”

“I will be meeting Lærer Little after you all. I don't know everything going on with Harry yet. But he is in a hostal and under investigation for abuse. Rose if you can help.” 

“I'll help.” 

“Thank you.”

“What do you need from us?” Thomas asked. 

“Just to let your Litens know that Harrys an Omega and on watch. We don't need them to treat him like spun glass he won't like it. But just to be aware and that if they see something they think is wrong to know they can approach you to get us or just come to us directly. He's also a sensitive. We are still learning what he reacts to. So could they please remember gloves or get a purification shower when handling common things like fireworks, plants and such. It's not so much at there age but a good habit.”

“That we can do. I will speak to both, Richima may spot things we won't.” 

“There was one other thing” Isur sat forward. “Barnabas Moonlord has already shown hostility. Right now, we are just monitoring the situation, but Agnar is aware. You don't have to mention it but be aware since if there are problems, he may drag the whole dorm in.” 

“We'll keep an ear. And Isur congratulations” John smiled as did the others. 

“When do you want me to meet Harry” Rose smiled. 

“We'll be speaking to Lærer Little straight after so what about after dinner tonight. We'll try and get this same room.” 

“I'll meet you here then unless told. Now if that's all I'll go and see Valerio.”

“As will we” the rest stood and headed out. 

“That went well.” 

“Better than expected at the start. Helps your friends with them, and that was a good play for the hierarchy as well” Nymira laughed. 

“Right let's go see the deputy” Luke stood and they headed out as well. 

The meeting with Lærer Little went much more smoothly. It was reiterated that Luke could go upstairs, and they asked about getting a charm to tune them into Harry's alert bracelet. That the deputy said was up to Harry. Luke did know how to help with the baths and would teach them for when Harry needed them. So they would all be given a permanent locker in the purification area. Harry would have one anyway but as his helpers so would they. At the moment they didn't know where he was on food, but that would be up to the healers. 

Their job was to keep an eye and help him adjust. Luke helping with his classes, was excellent and would help build the bond between them. And the deputy did approve of him coming since he could. Said it spoke highly of their mentor family. He was also pleased they had got Rose onboard with helping. Even if she was no longer on watch, she had the experience of how bad it could get. Isur would get Harry up this week as was traditional. After that, they would ask if they wanted it to continue. They could also use Agnar if he was OK with it. Since he and Harry were developing a strong bond. Harry would need people in his year to help for when Isur eventually graduated, and Agnar would be a good start.

Isur hadn't thought of that. That one day he wouldn't be there to help Harry. He had already lost a year and a half with him. But they would eventually grow up. 

“Don't think about it. That's years off. After I leave, then you can start teaching and thinking about it. Until then it's not needed, and that's two years off. Harry will be in a very different place then.”

“For one thing all this worry with the Dursleys will be sorted by then. Harry may have a guardian or still be in the hostal. He might have had a falling out with Agnar, who knows. Wait and see.” 

“Right. I... we should have had a year and a half, but he was at Hogwarts. Even after so little time.” 

“You're already close. That just says your the right Stor for the job, the fact your worrying also says that. I worried about you, and you were an Alpha. I still sometimes do but don't worry about it. We build the bond up and work together as a mentor family as a team. And no one will hurt him or touch him.” 

“Agreed” Isur nodded at his Stors words, and Luke followed. With been Harrys tutor and having the bonding time, he was going to spend plenty of time with Harry. And he was looking forward to it. 

They found Harry, Oliver, Torny, Klara and Susan in the Chinook Shopping District. The place sold clothes, stationery, potions ingredients, shoes, pet food, human food, games and art supplies. It even had a food court and cloakroom. The workers and owners travelled in each day, so a number of them owned or rented their own dog teams. Others' carpooled' or teamed up with someone to bring them in each morning to work. 

“This is amazing” Harry turned and smiled at them. 

“No other school in the world has one. It draws as many people here as the Repository. Still, it's beneficial, particularly the privilege points.” Isur smiled at his Liten. 

“Privilege points?” Oliver asked. Obviously, they had not got that far yet. 

“You know how you can earn privileges? Such as by completing workbooks or proving you can do everything the privilege demands. But at the same time can lose that privileges if you break the rules?” 

“Yeh” 

“Well privilege points are similar” Isur frowned trying to explain. 

“Its a bit like the Hogwarts house points system only more personal.” Klara found a better way. “Harry told us about that over Christmas. But also said how biased it could be. This system isn't. You get five points for everything sometimes ten. But only the deputies and headmistress can give over that and most stick to five. You can also lose points. But again it's always fives and tens. It's also personal, and they don't just sit there to see who gets the most. A record is kept of how many you earn and gain. Then a list is published at the end of each term, but that's it.” 

“The points can be used to buy things here in Chinook. All the tags have a cash price for Standard and a PP price or Privilege points price that you can use. The cheapest thing is 5 points, and everything goes up in fives as that's how we earn them. Its good for if you need extra stationery but used all your own money on sweets.” Torny took over. 

“Some things can only be brought with PP as well. Like room expansions. Some people save all year and then use the PP to get a bigger room the next year. A note gets put down, and you get a spell cast to make your room bigger or even get a personal bathroom added. For those in doubles, you can pool together to get that sort of thing. But you have to have all your points used by the end of the year, or you lose them. Many save up for something big at the end of each term. Very few go for the big things and then use what is left over for little ones. But all them, like the room one, have to be re-earned each year or you lose them. So its a lot of work and many just go for it once.” Luke finished. 

“That sounds better than the Hogwarts system” Susan nodded. “Some take five some take ten. Some take points for getting a question wrong some don't. It is biased, and that's why Slytherin won so many years in a row.” 

“Snape always said he was protecting his Slytherins because the teachers were biased against them. But I never saw it. They never took points or gave less than the other houses, and they didn't get more detentions or anything. They were fair. And if a gang of Slytherins were ganging up on one student. They sided with the student instead of the Slytherins. Even if all the Slytherins said, a single first-year Hufflepuff attacked them. But that's just common sense. Why would a single first-year attack a group of older students, any year really?” Oliver shrugged. 

“Well, hopefully, they will get that sorted before they re-open” Nymira shook her head. 

“Do you want to look around more Harry or can we steal you away?” Isur looked over. 

“I'm coming” he guessed this was the results of their talk with his dorm mates mentors. “See you later.” 

Isur led him back down the tunnel to the main school before they headed down towards one of the dungeon wings. 

“This is a student wing or the Otter wing, but it also has the swimming pool and purification rooms down here and is the only place scholars are allowed within the school.” 

“Why are we coming down here?” 

“The healers said you needed a shower at least once a month. But you are better off having them more often. You might also end up brushing something, or someone might cast something near you. Especially since we don't fully know what you are sensitive too. You're a sensitive and all are given a larger permanent locker to use along with their aids.”

“The baths” Harry clicked. 

“You can't do the baths on your own. A shower yes but not a bath. Luke knows how and is going to teach us. But you are better having a few others knowing that you are comfortable with. We've been given permanent lockers as well. We'll keep our wet suits and swim costumes down here and just get them when we go swimming. Towels are provided and colour coded to say if purification or blood magic when walking around. We just need to get all of us a locker, and we'll bring your stuff down later.” 

“There are also different purification things you can use. If you find one you prefer we can keep those in your locker as well. So that you have them and not just use whatever is lying around. Some work better for you then others” Luke stated, and Harry nodded. 

“I didn't think there was much more to it then the baths or just having a basic shower with special wash.” 

“For a shower mostly except down here where there is the insense and other stuff burned. The water is specifically filtered, and there are runes all over the place to help. Anything that needs decontaminating is washed by the elves down here as well. You'll see.” 

They arrived at an open cavern with different rooms coming off, and Harry could feel it. The room itself was different from the rest of the school. More like the natural springs they had visited with the Hostal. But the feel of the place was lighter like he could breathe easier than anywhere else. 

“Wow” 

“When was the last time you had anything purification?” 

“A while ago” He shook his head and looked at Luke. 

“We'll come down tomorrow before lessons start and do a full bath. I'll use it to help teach Isur and Nymira. After I'll show you how to do the showers on your own since it is a bath unless you can do it yourself.” 

“Right” he nodded knowing that it was probably for the best. Luke showed them the room off to the right where the lockers were. He explained there was two, one for those temporary and one for those permanent. But they weren't separated, boys and girls. Nymira and Isur had always used the temporary ones before, and they quickly looked around to find four lockers together. Luke had had a permanent locker himself as a student. He had helped a few out with the purification baths, and it was how he knew. Still, most scholars only used a temporary locker, not many, unless they were a sensitive themselves with an aid, got a permanent one. 

It took a few minutes, but they did find four together at the back. They agreed to just bring everything down tomorrow when they came back. As they headed out and up, they looked in on the swimming pool. Here there was separate Omega, Beta and Alpha changing rooms before opening to a large swimming pool. The walls were done in blue with different mural pictures on the walls. 

“Let's go have a look at your timetable and work out what we're doing when” Isur steered him out. 

“I have my timetable?”

“Everyone in your year has the same, and it was in the information you got. We just set it to the side.”

“It's in the draw in my room then.” 

“Let's go.” 

The trek back up to the school didn't take long. Isur let him lead the way to see how he was remembering. He paused a minute at the crossroads before managing to choose the right direction. Magere was a more straightforward layout. But still took a little working to get around, just not as much as Hogwarts. Most people still sometimes got lost when trying new passages or shortcuts to get to class. Even after seven years. 

The dorm was empty when they returned. Harry quickly walked through to his room and started to look for his timetable amongst the papers he had received since he arrived. 

“We're going outside to ward and clear the balcony, shout when you find it.” 

“Right” he turned back shivering momentarily as the door was opened so they could ward it. 

“Got it” he shouted ten minutes later, and the others quickly finished and entered looking a bit chilly. “Thanks” 

“Don't mention it. Should be nice out there now. Let's have a look” Luke walked over to see over his shoulder. The timetable looked similar if a bit more full then his Hogwarts one. But that made sense since he had more lessons. 

“Do you know what you want to do about the seminars?” Isur asked. 

“I think I'm better starting them now and doing the full 2, throw myself in.” 

“Good idea” Luke nodded while Nymira looked concerned. 

“Are you sure? You could just take one, you have time. You have a lot going on now, the checks, a new school, clubs, lessons, getting caught up in lessons.” 

“I know, but I want to do it.” 

“Let's go have a look then, we'll put clubs in as well then work when Luke will help. I'll run and get my timetable, meet you there.”

“Might as well” Nymira sighed. The two took off ahead as Luke let him work his way slowly around to the seminar hall. He had to go down from the Hawk Wing dorms, across to the crossroads and then he paused before setting off through the Coyote wing and to the second floor. 

“Yes,” he smiled. 

“You have a good memory.” 

“Hogwarts is a maze, this place is simple compared to it.” 

“I'm glad.”

Harry looked and saw that outside the seminar hall was a board with different lists. One said what times various seminars were being taken by the year and another was the times of different clubs. Luke helped him put in the clubs before they looked at the seminar list. 

“You'll have to take the weekend or late slots.” 

“Right let's do magical culture and magical talents.”

“You sure?”

“Yes, I want to do this or at least try. I can always drop something later if I need to.” 

“You could pick a club up later if you need to as well.” 

“But I couldn't do that with the seminars. Besides if I do it this way, then I'll know what I'm capable of. I won't know unless I try.” 

“OK. But I would recommend forming a study group with your dorm to help” 

“Alright” Luke helped write them down, and they added his name to the list as Isur and Nymira ran up to them. Isur had one more term of Astronomy left, and then he was done. Nymira still had a few as she had just started a new round of Seminars and admitted she regularly took two. But she had been there since the first year. Then she smiled and said she would help. Nymira was doing Magical Law and Magical Languages 3. 

“Right swimming you all have a free on a Friday lets go then. And then on a Sunday in the evening.” Isur looked at the list, and Luke conjured a blank timetable to keep himself organised. 

“Repository is Monday after dinner and Sunday at 4. Right, let's see Harry. We'll work on the weekend. 8 on a Saturday starting with Runes, then after art, we'll do potions and after dinner Latin. Sunday we'll lay in and do Arithmancy after music and History after Calligraphy. Let's leave Martial Arts for now as your in the club and have enough. We can add that later if you want.” 

“Busy but sounds good” Harry nodded as that was added. He did have a very full timetable, but he was determined he would do it. 

Harry was glad that Agnar liked the addition of the balcony been warded as they got changed for the disco that night. He was wearing his blue jeans, red polo and red lopappeysa sweater with the hood. Agnar was dressed similarly just in a blue t-shirt, black jeans and blue lopappeysa jumper. 

“Harry” 

“Yeh.”

“Just so you know that Hia spoke to me about you wanting me to let her know if I thought something was wrong with you. She said that Isur talked to her.” 

“Yeh I know. He talked to the other mentors as well. It's with me being on watch.”

“Sure I just didn't want to go behind your back or anything.” 

“Hey how about a deal then. You tell Hia if something is wrong with me and I'll tell Isur about you. We look out for each other” 

“Agreed” Agnar nodded. The others were waiting as they left their room and looked at them. Harry sighed and took a deep breath before talking. 

“Look, I know your mentors talked to you. Isur told me and asked my permission to. I am an Omega, and I am on watch so they'll be coming here more often. Please just let it be and put it out your minds. It wasn't a threat, but for their peace of mind and my safety.” 

“Why are you on watch?” Richard crossed his arms. 

“Several reasons, wrong caste, living in a hostal for various reasons, what happened at Hogwarts, being a newly discovered sensitive. There are more than a few reasons, so I'm going to be on for a while.” Harry knew he could have just said watch score. But he wasn't comfortable with that and scores were supposed to be private.

“My mentor Rose is an Omega and was on watch at one point. She told me how bad it could get if you don't work with them. I think she wants to talk to you about it. Just know that, for now, I won't say anything. But after what she told me I won't hesitate to” Valerio looked at him. 

“That's fine and like I said to Agnar if I think somethings wrong him the same goes. We look out for each other. I'm behind on some subjects due to Hogwarts. Luke suggested we work together on homework, cover each other's weaknesses.” 

“I like the sound of that” Valiero looked at the others who all nodded. 

“Let's go” Emberi smiled and bounded out the door. 

They headed down together, and as Richard walked in front, Harry eyed him. He wasn't sure what the other boy's problem was with him, but he wasn't going to say anything yet. The dining room had changed again, and there was now music, lights and lots of dancing. Harry had never been to or seen anything like it. 

“Harry come on” Agnar shouted over the music. 

“I don't know how to dance.”

“Just copy me then” Agnar pulled him forward. Harry tried to hang back but was ultimately drawn into the dance floor. He tried he did, but there were just too many people around him. And he soon slipped off to the side and sat down. It wasn't long until Richard found him. 

“What is wrong?” 

“I... too many people to dance for me. I'm fine here watching” at that the Alphas eyes narrowed. “Richard, what is your problem with me?”

“Nothing” the boy turned and walked away, and Harry sighed. Agnar appeared not long after sorry that he had dragged him out. 

“It's fine. I tried just too many people at the moment.” 

“I could sit with you.” 

“Go have fun Angar honestly I'm fine.”

“OK,” Harry sighed, wondering who would find him next as he got something to eat. Unfortunately, it was Barnabas. 

“Well well well, who do we have here.” the vampire purred.

“You know who I am, so what do you want?” The vampire reminded him too much of both Malfoy and Dudley for comfort. 

“You are trouble and need to leave, I want you out of my school.” 

“This isn't your school, and I'm staying.” 

“We shall see” the vampire stalked off. 

The disco was interesting, but Harry wasn't sure if he would be down for another. It was too loud and too many people for his liking. 

“Having fun,” Isur sat down towards the end of the night having popped over several times. 

“It's different.”

“Takes some getting used to if you're not used to it. Give it a few tries, alright.” 

“OK.” 

“Good now we better get out of here.” 

“Why?” 

“Because...” it was then that a serious of bangs went off and Harry gasped as the waves of magic flew over him. He reached to grab the table as Isur caught him and lowered him to the floor. Closing his eyes, Harry tried to focus and move but couldn't. As more bangs went off the magic got worse until he couldn't take it anymore and lost consciousness.

Chapter Text

A Hogwarts Interlude

It was strange to be walking the halls of Hogwarts without any students in November. But these were also unfamiliar times. All the teachers had chosen to remain at the school and hunt down the monster as soon as possible. Some like Argus and Sybil were staying in their rooms for various reasons. Others like Gilderoy were flaunting around the school saying he knew everything, yet didn't do anything either. 

The rest of the teachers had split into two groups with the unspeakables and a small group of Aurors. There was the research group trying to find out what or who had petrified Mrs Noris. And then there was the hunt or patrol team. That team was trying again to find the Chamber of Secrets and keep an eye out for the possible petrifier. The research team had already looked up the history from the last time the chamber had been opened. Minerva had tried hard to forget about that year of her schooling. She had never been friends with Myrtle, but she hadn't wanted the girl dead either. Now to have the same situation again. At least the students were safe. 

“Any news” Minerva walked into the progress meeting. Every day the senor staff members met with the senior members of the unspeakables and Auror team. They all needed to be on the same page and know the same information if they were to solve this mystery. 

“No” Albus sighed. The old wizard was definitely starting to look his age. “And the longer this goes on the higher chance of not re-opening after Christmas. If that happens, then we stand to permanently lose some students.” 

“I think that is the least of your problems right now” the head of the unspeakable team spoke. 

“To right” the Minister flooed in. Minvera had to fight to keep her lip from curling. The man had been throwing one barrier in their way after another, first over closing the school. Then Malfoy had tried to get Dumbledore removed. Then Fudge had tried to blame Hagrid since he had been expelled for it the first time. It was only their combined efforts that stopped the half-giant been carted off to Azkaban. Even after all that there had been complaints about cost, talk of updating the wards, talking of restricting what schools the students could attend. It was a logistical nightmare. “Though if Harry Potter doesn't return this will be on you.” 

“Potter does what he likes with no thought to the consequences” Severus's lip curled. 

“Harry Potter is a national icon and needs to behave” Fudge glared at them. “And it is your mess that has caused all this trouble.” 

“Our mess” Pomona glared “We had nothing to do with this. Only Albus and Filius was teaching here the last time all this happened. This has nothing to do with us. Not to mention we have been asking about the wards for years, and you have been telling us, no that there isn't the manpower to do so. This is everyone's fault. Not to mention Harry Potter is a boy and a student. He should be treated as such. He isn't a pawn to be used.” 

“Enough” Albus spoke. “There is nothing that can be done about the students at the moment. Harry is included in that. He is safe at his relatives now. Right now, we need to find whatever is causing this. Has there been any progress in determining what could be the cause of all this?” 

“No” the head unspeakable spoke. “There are a few creatures that can cause this non-native to Britain. There are a few spells that cause similar effects but non-specific to this and non that affect animals. We have also been looking into the diary that was sent in. It is some of the darkest magic I have ever seen. I am sure it is tied into this somehow. We are looking into this Tom Riddle and who he might have been. Though for some reason, records are scarce.” 

“So no further there. What about the hunt and patrol?” Albus looked towards the Aurors. 

“We have found several rooms and places in the castle that was hidden or previously unknown. There was one room we thought might be it due to all the pranks and traps. It gave us a little trouble. But it turned out to be some students study and research room. Whoever they are are quite inventive.” 

“Weasley twins” Minerva found her lips twitching. Filius and Pomona had to smother their grins while Severus uped his glare. 

“Yes, well. It was nothing. We have been looking in parts of the forest. Were you aware, there is a large Acromantula Colleny in that forest? They are not our monster, though, from my knowledge, they can't cause this sort of petrification.” 

“They can't, only paralyse from their venom.” 

“Right well something needs to be done about them anyway. Then there is the Centars, unicorns, Thestrals, Hippergriffs and a few other mostly harmless creatures. As long as you know what you are doing anyway.” 

“So a dead end. Very well we keep going as we are hoping this can be solved by Christmas.” 

“There is one other thing” the head unspeakable spoke. 

“Yes” 

“We think we might have found the source of your curse on the defence position.” 

“Really” Minerva found herself looking over. 

“If it is what we think, then it is tied to several objects. The bed, desk, chair, blackboard and office door. It is only when you are in contact with those for a significant period will it activate. We only found it due to combing with our strongest spells, and it isn't going to be easy to break. But it seems to be a good lead.” 

“Well, at least something came from this. See what you can do, and we can hope it is correct. In the meantime, let's get back to work, we will meet again in a few days.” 

“Albus...” 

“No Cornelius. I will not remove Harry from his relatives and place him with a magical family...” Minerva quickly left what was a frequent conversation. She had work to do. 

The next two weeks continued in the same fashion. They were just settling down to eat dinner at the start of December when a hurried owl flew into the great hall. 

“What is it, Albus?” Minerva asked as the old man opened it. 

“It is from Arabella Figg, she watches over Harry. She hasn't seen him, and when she spoke to Petunia, she was told Harry had run away.” 

“Ungrateful brat can't even stay where he is told to. As if we don't have enough going on as it is. Now we must run all over looking for him.” 

“Severus now isn't the time.” 

“No, it isn't. I'll ask for a select few order members to look for him. No one tells Cornelius about this; it is the last thing we need. Severus if you can make some discreet enquiries though your contacts.” 

“If I must headmaster.” 

“Thank you. I shall do the same” 

The following three weeks were tense before more news arrived. This time it came from the ICW. 

“Harry has been found,” Albus told them in a private meeting, just the heads of house. 

“Where is he?” 

“Living in one of the hostals abroad. Apparently, a teacher from a prospective school moved him there.” 

“So it will be easy to return him home?” Pomona asked. 

“Apparently the Dursleys are under review for abuse.”

“Telling lies as always for attention.” 

“Harry doesn't lie Severus” Minerva sighed. 

“Need that what it may. Harry can't be returned until the inquiry from the ICW has gone through. The benefit is he is now an ICW citizen and safe from Cornelius. He can't leave the hostal except for school until the inquiry is completed or Harry finds a home he wants to move to.” 

“Should have been moved their years ago. Harry told you himself he wasn't happy at the Dursleys” Minerva pressed her lips together. 

“So Potters relatives spanked him or refused him extra helpings of pudding. That isn't abuse.” 

“Really Severus you call yourself observant. Harry is underweight, and bearly eats as it is.” 

“Attention seeking...” 

“Enough!! There is nothing to be done. But he is safe.” 

“Do we know what school Mr Potter will be attending?” Filius asked. 

“No. It was one of my contacts that informed me of the move. I know nothing else. But Harry is too young to attend any of the schools that would prevent him from returning. I am sure he will, and I will get in contact with him. This inquiry shouldn't go anywhere. I shall speak to Petunia myself. In the meantime, we need to get the school safe by Easter. Less chance for some of the older children to be tempted away.” 

“Very well” the all nodded and left. 

Minerva frowned and shared a look with Filius. Harry wasn't one for telling lies. He wasn't one for embellishing the truth. Harry would avoid speaking about a subject but didn't lie. If anything, he downplayed everything. Something didn't sit right with her. If anything Minerva was starting to think Harry might be better off away from Hogwarts, away from Cornelius Fudge. All she cared about was her lions were safe and happy because even if the students left Hogwarts. They would always be one of her lions. 

Magare Akademi

Sunday 3rd January

When Harry woke, it took him a few minutes to realise he was in the infirmary and saw Isur sleeping in a transfigured chair next to his bed. His whole body ached, and he felt bogged down more than he ever had. Groaning he tried to sit only to find it made his head spin so gave up. 

“Harry” Isur woke and quickly handed him his glasses. “I'm sorry I tried to get you out quick enough, but they set the fireworks off early. You're not the only sensitive here. They're supposed to give a warning as well and didn't. Most sensitives are affected by fireworks, especially indoor ones like those.”

“Not your fault.” 

“The headmistress is going to be furious. I saw her leaving early on so she should have escaped, but we'll not know until lunch what happened.” It was then that the curtain opened and Madam Wood popped her head around. 

“Glad to see you awake Harry. How you feeling? Truthfully please.”

“OK,” he stated and then at her glare expanded a little. He didn't want to be kept in the infirmary. “A bit bogged down.” 

“He was dizzy earlier when trying to sit up.” 

“Traitor.” 

“Hey you have to be honest with healers, or it could get worse.”

“I will also warn you that as an Omega on watch that if you don't tell us when you are ill, and you end up here sick you could be put on twice a week or even daily medical checks. This goes for if you don't tell us how you are feeling fully when asked as well.”

“Your kidding.”

“No” she shook her head, and Harry paled. “Now you are fine, all your problems stem from the overexposure to magic. Your body can't process it like others, and that's what makes you sensitive to it. It builds up, some things just trigger it more than most. That will all go away after a purification bath.”

“Showers will be busy today, many go after fireworks to help those affected.”

“We have almost a full house today, and I am told the headmistress is on the warpath with the firework team from last night. Everything was going fine but them going off before was on purpose for a prank. They are banned permanently, detention, grounding, essays.”

“Big trouble.” 

“Very, no one will be trying that again for a while.” 

“When can I go?” 

“Later, there are that many needing baths and showers today a schedule was made. Your just after dinner after the report we got from the first one. You'll be staying until then.” 

“Great” Harry sighed and closed his eyes. Only his second day and he was in the infirmary, even if it wasn't his fault. 

The day in the infirmary passed slowly. Agnar and his dorm mates did pop in, even Richard, though it was short. Isur bearly left his side, and when he did Nymira or Luke was there. It was different. That would never have been allowed at Hogwarts. Even more, when he found out, Isur had slept with him after having a quick shower to make sure he was safe. Oliver, Susan, Cedric and even Aspen popped their heads around as well bringing the two first years. 

Harry had never met Aspen or the first years before. Evie Wakelin had been mixed up as the wrong caste and was a Gryffindor, so Harry had met her in passing before. She was a small girl with shoulder brown hair and brown eyes. Harley Brogden had also been wrong caste and had been a Ravenclaw. He was only a little taller then Evie with short blond hair and blue eyes. Susan and Oliver he had already seen. Oliver had just joked that he was breaking in the infirmary. In contrast, Susan had been worried about him been there so soon. Harry had just said at least Malfoy wouldn't hear of it and got a smile from both of them. 

Cedric Diggory had been the Hufflepuff seeker and was a fourth year. He had sandy blond hair and blue eyes. Cedric though seemed to realise what been a sensitive meant for him. The older boy was worried about future fireworks. Aspen Burke was a fifth year and former Slytherin. She was a Sorcerer potential like he was and had long black hair and grey eyes. 

“You'll work on it, and we'll help” she eyed him. 

“Why would you want to help, though?” 

“We're the Hogwarts group. We come from a once-great school that's now fallen. All of us need tutoring to some degree to get caught up. It's up to us to prove that we can be as good as everyone else. That it's not the students themselves but the teachers and board that allowed it to happen. It doesn't matter that we're all the most powerful and would never reach that there, we need to work together and look out for each other.” 

“And I'm the most vulnerable is that it. I'm the only Omega here.” 

“No, that's not it Potter” she looked at him. “You're a sensitive, a rare gift, you can't always control it but can learn to manage it. We're all going to be watched, and I was close enough to see them getting ready to set them off last night. I was the one that told the headmistress it was on purpose after they tried to frame an accident. Some others backed me up after that.” 

“But that would make you a target, your a Slytherin.” 

“Was. Ambition can be a big thing, Potter, but I also play by the rules, and they caused a number to be effected. The sensitive gift runs in my family. That could have been me in other circumstances. I have it much more mild that I can see magic, but that's it.” 

“Right” he looked at the girl. 

“Regardless Aspens right.” Oliver shook his head. “We'll look out for each other, be the best in our years. The headmistress said we were like any other student so let's get to that point and prove we should be the same. Its one thing saying it but another for the students to do it.”

“I see your point. Hufflepuffs were always hard-working, but this is going to take time.” 

“We have one from every house here, sometimes more. We're some of the most powerful, or actually, the most powerful Hogwarts had to offer. Magere is just starting to climb the ranks of the international schools. But its already one of the best and climbing. Let's show them why we were accepted. Its hard work, but it will be rewarding. Imagine if someone else from Hogwarts came and saw what we had done.”

“Would be nice to see there faces” Harley grinned. 

“Not to mention they are going to try and get us back. Especially Potter” 

“Maybe even by force. We need to learn to protect ourselves” Oliver nodded. “We look out for each other. Make friends outside our group, but if there is trouble we put a stop to it. And right now Harry you do need help, we all do. Just know that if you need it, you can call on me. Remember the team looked out for each other before. There is seven of us. Enough to make a Quidditch team. We're a team, we look out for each other in the same way.” 

“The older ones keep an eye on the younger, knowing they could be the biggest target. But still know they need people watching their own backs. That means Evie, Harley, Harry and Susan, who is in the middle” Cedric looked at them, and Harry saw Oliver and Aspen nodding. Harry sighed he was on the younger half. Susan's birthday was earlier in the year than his own in December. There was nothing he could do, Evie and Harley were looking more relaxed at the older kids words knowing they weren't alone. The only problem was even after spending time at the Hostal; Harry was still stuck on doing as much as he could on his own.

It was after dinner when Isur and Luke helped him along to the bath. Nymira met them already in her wetsuit. The others could have helped him, but Isur had brought Rose with him wanting them to talk.

“Thanks.” 

“All of us need help sometimes, even those Alphas when they get sick. Its give and take. Just be careful, your on watch if you work with them you can come off, or it can get worse.”

“Isur didn't tell you?”

“Tell me what?”

“I'm not coming off watch, I got a watch score.” 

“Ouch. OK just work with them, or it will still get worse, and you might be able to wiggle two week or month checks if you work with them.” 

“It's hard.” 

“I know, and it takes time. Just try.” Rose turned around so he could get his trousers and boxers off and swim trunks on. She then turned back to help with his t-shirt before they met the others to put his things in the locker.

“Harry just know you can talk to me and I'm here like Isur if you need it. I know there are some things I only ever talked about to other Omegas as great as my mentor is.”

“Thanks.” from there she left, and they headed to the bath. Harry tried, but like the last time, he was unconscious and out by the end of it. 

Monday 4th January

For the third time in three days, Harry woke somewhere different, and it was becoming a bit disconcerting. The wall was a light blue colour, and rolling over, he saw there were two single beds and a dresser, but that was it. Two doors led off the room, and Harry wondered where they went. It was then that one of the doors opened to show Isur. 

“Morning, Harry.”

“Where are we?” 

“One of the extra rooms they are used for various reasons. You ready to get up.” 

“Yeh” he sat up and looked around, feeling a lot better than yesterday. 

“Better?” 

“Guess the bath knocked me out.” 

“Not surprised after the fireworks, more then a few were as well.” 

“That was strange. It was like waves coming at me getting stronger and stronger.”

“Hopefully, people will have learned their lesson.”

“Hopefully” Harry responded, but he was doubtful, some people never learned. 

Getting out of bed was a little effort, but as soon as he was up, it was no problem to get moving. Isur showed him back through the school from where they had been staying. The Wolverine Wing was a teachers area. But Isur told him the lower rooms remained reserved for students that needed isolating or monitoring for various reasons. To leave, they had to go down the stairs to the first floor. Then along the corridor with the martial arts, duelling and battle magics classrooms before Harry knew where he was at the crossroads. 

Arriving back to his room, Richard, Arghama and Valerio were already up and dressed in their uniforms. All three of them were wearing their dark blue outer robes with Navy trousers and black shoes. Richard had his dark red tie and then the same bands on his arm from the formal, dark red and dark blue. Valerio and Arghama had yellow ties and a dark blue and yellow bands on their arms. 

“How are you?” 

“Alright,” Harry shrugged and went to get changed out of the pyjamas and dressing gown someone had changed him into last night. Agnar was up and awake, getting dressed into his martial arts uniform. The blue jacket and trousers with an orange belt that had a white strip though it. Around his arm was the dark blue and dark red bands. 

“Harry!” 

“Morning.” 

“Where did you go last night?” 

“They put me in some sort of room at the bottom of the teachers tower with Isur.” 

“That's good. We have Marshal Arts before lunch so you can quickly get changed before Arithmacy or get ready now.”

“I'll just get ready now.” Harry shook his head and went to get his blue gi on with the white belt. Then he added the orange, dark green and purple bands to his arm. It was strange getting his things together while not been dressed in his old Hogwarts uniform. As they left the room to get their books and stationery off the bookshelves, he saw that Emberi was also in his martial arts uniform with the same belt as Agnar. He also had his black school shoes on as Agnar had told him. Everyone was getting their books, and the others made sure that he had the correct ones for Transfiguration, Norwegian and Arithmancy that morning. 

Heading downstairs and seeing everyone in different coloured uniforms from dark blue, red, dark grey and black was strange. But it wasn't just the different coloured uniforms. But also the different types. From their marshal arts uniforms to the outdoor uniform and the indoor ones. Then you had the teachers and scholars moving about in other clothes as well. The school looked like more of a village than a school. The dining hall was teeming with students and teachers as they found a table together. They took it in turns to go and get breakfast from the tables around the sides of the room. Before at the formal, the teachers had sat there, but today the teachers were seated with the students.

Transfiguration was on the first floor down the Coyote wing with charms, wandless and animagus. The classroom was again, nothing like Hogwarts. At Hogwarts, the walls had been stone with windows along one wall and different pictures up on the walls. The tables were in two rows, and students sat in two to a table. However, at Magere, there were four rows of single tables and two smaller windows. There was not just pictures on the walls but also books on shelves. As there were only 30 students in their year, there was only 30 in the class. This was again different from Hogwarts as there had only been about 20 students to a lesson there. 

Harry sat at the front with Agnar as the rest of their dorm sat around them. Harry was even more thankful when Barnabas Moonlord walked in and sat at the back of the classroom with Vesh Rowan, Marguis Persia and Oreth Poth. Looking around, Harry noticed there was a mix of robes, bands and people in martial arts uniforms. Everyone was taking out their books, penile cases, quills and foci. Harry quickly hurried to copy them before Agnar pointed to a hook on the side of his desk to hang his bag. 

As soon as he had finished, the door opened, letting in a short woman with long blond hair and brown eyes. She was wearing a pale blue robe, but Harry's eyes zeroed in on the bands around her arm. Orange for Omega and Dark Blue for creature. 

“Welcome back second years and welcome to Miss Bones and Mr Potter. My name is Lurline Gurkie, and I am a Veela. Today we will be continuing where we left off with inanimate to inanimate transfigurations...” Lærer Gurlie lectured for 20 minutes on the different properties of the materials they were transfiguring before setting them off with the spell. As soon as they had started, Harry realised, it would be both easier and more difficult then Hogwarts. They had never got to items this large before, turning a large rock into a large wooden chest for their rooms. It could be any colour or design. But the most significant thing he had transfigured at Hogwarts so far was a small jewellery box from a wooden cube. They had never done cross materials in something this size. However, knowing about the difference in materials did help. 

By the end of class, Harry had a wooden box that opened but didn't have much design. Susan was the same, while most of the class did have a chest. 

“Homework is to finish off your chest and write a report on how the Transfiguration went for next class. Please also bring the chests back as we are not finished with them. We will be looking at adding to an existing transfiguration.” Harry wrote this down in the diary he had gotten before packing up and filing out.

“We've never added to a transfiguration before, only cancelled it and started again. This will be something you're almost on even footing for.”

“It was the size that was the problem. We've never done something that big before.” 

“Its harder for the lower potentials at our age. But for us, it shouldn't be too much difficulty. It's actually easier for us to work on something bigger and then get smaller as we get more control. Give it until Easter, and you'll be fine.” 

“I hope so” Harry shook his head as they walked to Norwegian on the second floor of the Hawk wing, the same one their dorm was in. 

The Norwegian classroom was set up much the same with different pictures. These were mostly word lists that would help with spelling and putting sentences together. The Language potion had helped with learning. But that didn't help with spelling or how to correctly put sentences together when writing. Reading wasn't too much trouble thankfully. 

The class was taught by Ailey Vans. A beta-human with long blond hair and blue eyes. She was a born native Norwegian and like Lærer Gurkie started off welcoming them and then started on the class. Apparently, they didn't just study how to read and write in Norwegian. But also talk like a native as they all had accents. They also explored different Norwegian literature and had an assigned book to read for the term. They read a chapter a week and wrote an essay on the chapter. This was one subject it was easy to get ahead of in homework. 

After Norwegian, it was not hard to run their chests up to their rooms. Harry noticed a snack had been laid out on the table. A drink each, fruit and some crisps for the fifteen-minute break. 

“How you managing?” 

“I think I'll be fine for Norwegian. Transfiguration is just going to take some adapting. But I was noted as just been a little behind but manage on my own so that will be the sizing.” 

“Will be” Richard looked at him. “You have a tutor?” 

“My Rist Grand Store is tutoring me.” 

“Good” the boy stated before heading to his own room to get changed. Harry sighed but didn't say anything. Richard was better then Barnabas and Harry had a feeling it wasn't anything  he  had done. 

Arithmancy was a nightmare. Harry tried but could bearly follow what was being said, no surprise since the class had been studying this subject for a year and a half. His own studying and maths lessons in primary helped but not a lot. After though was marshal arts, one of the classes Harry had been most looking forward to. 

Marshal arts were on the first floor in the Wolverine wing. This room was different from every other he had been in. Just inside the door was an area to take your shoes off. Then the rest of the floor was a slightly raised level with funny mats Harry had never seen before. The walls were a white colour with wooden beams crossing over, giving them a strange pattern. Only after did you have different posters on the walls. The room also had no window or appeared not to. As despite appearances there was still a gentle breeze wafting around the room.

Harry copied everyone in taking their shoes off before starting to warm up. Everyone else was doing the same, each appeared to be doing their own routine. So Harry made his own using some of the movements he had done before in Quidditch and PE from primary school. It was only as they were all finishing did the door open again. The teacher quickly entered, toeing off their own shoes as they had all done.

This teacher was tall with shoulder black grey hair and grey eyes. He was wearing the same as them only in black and had the bands around his arms. Dark red and dark blue. Alpha and creature. But as he opened his mouth to speak Harry realised precisely what he was. A Vampire. 

“Welcome back class. For those who don't know, I am Sensei Hezak Hyten. I am a vampire and have been practising Karate since I was three years old. Now I am a grandmaster in the muggle world, but I am also still learning both Karate and different styles. Since it is Karate I am a grandmaster of it is Karate that I teach. 

“Now, as returning students will know the next lesson on Wednesday is a progress day. This is where you will demonstrate as many Kata as you know and spar so you will need your protectors and guards. On Friday, results will be announced. Today we have a practice run-through. So let's get started....” 

Sensei Hyten had them line up around the mat and called them forward as they would be on the day. The newest to the highest. 10 kyu to 5 mon-kyu didn't spar. The level was all based on the Katas they knew and how well their form was. They still needed to turn up in kit though so they were the same. Harry and Susan were both starting at White or 10 kyu. 

“But I've had lessons and trained before.” 

“You will take the test and then have the chance to prove yourself should you ask at the end. This will mean knowing all the Kata and sparing if needed. The same happens to every new student on their first progress day.” 

“Yes, sensei” Susan stated, but she didn't sound happy. 

“Susan sounded mad,” Agnar commented as they sat down at lunch after changing and swapping their books. That afternoon was runes, Navigation, Potions and maths. He was now dressed in the inside winter uniform. The blue checkered shirt, dark blue jumper, orange tie, navy trousers and black shoes. With their white longsleeved under robe and dark blue outer robe. Along with his orange, purple and dark green armbands. 

“No idea why, even if she has done Karate before. Sensei Hyten was reasonable about it.” 

“She probably thinks it beneath her to wear a white belt when shes higher many go through a phase like that.” Luke sat down with Nymira and Isur. Harry wondered if anyone else would be joining them when Rose sat down as well. 

“Still!”

“Don't worry about it. Harry Sensei Hyten doesn't stand for that sort of thing and will put a stop to it. He's a firm believer in being humble and remembering that as good as you are, there is always someone better.” Agnar shook his head. 

“Sensei Hyten is one of the better vamps” Luke nodded. “He's also been beaten enough times by some of the other teachers and the like. He isn't a born vamp but was turned. So he continued in the muggle world using glamors, that's how he got the title. Even faked his own death. But he's still fighting through the vampire hierarchy in some ways. So he knows what he is talking about. Its why the headmistress wanted him in the first place.” 

“Wow.” 

“Yeh, there was a kid in our year who was like that. Sensei made him spend his first term wearing a white belt even though he was already a black belt. Sensei made him go through the basics while also partnering with him to spar after class until he learned.” Isur nodded. 

“Taught all of us some lessons too” Rose smiled. “Have you ever done any marshal arts before?” 

“A little” Harry stated. “My PE teacher taught marshal arts after class. He was one of the few in the area that didn't hate me. But he had seen with another teacher that going against the Dursleys was fruitless. So he arranged with the Dursleys that I would help at the Dojo after school a few days a week and on the weekend. He told them it was just cleaning, but it wasn't. He would make sure I got something to eat, and while I did clean some, he also taught me a little after class.” 

“That was good of him” Isur nodded. “You'll have to try at the end and see how high a belt you get. Would be interesting to know.” Harry nodded, but he already knew what belt he was likely to get. Sensei Wood had followed the belt gradings with him after all. 

Ancient Runes was taught by a Drake called Tyeleen Owen. He had blond hair and silver eyes with red wings, scales and a dragon tail. However, he was also an Omega. Runes were still just as tricky as Arithamcy had been. But from his studying, he knew it was one class he would enjoy once he got caught up. 

Navigation was the beginner version of Astronomy and taught in a room that was spelled to show different parts of the night sky. As they got older, they would have some class's outside at night. But mostly they were in the classroom. It was taught by Zecane Wyvorn. He was an older wizard with grey hair and blue eyes. However, he was an Omega. 

Potions were down in the Koala wing of the dungeons. The desks were again set out, so each worked on their own. But Isur had told him that there were a couple of potions classrooms. So that when some of the older students were working on a long term potion, they would set up in one room and not need to be disturbed. It was here though that Harry had to take off his outer robe and swap for his potions one. The robes were kept folded in cupboards at the back of the classroom. Each student had a cubby hole inside where the robes, cauldrons and ingredient kits were kept. 

Like every teacher, Lærer Shar Merrows started by welcoming them back and introducing himself. He was an alpha vampire with shoulder black hair and silver eyes. They had two potions lessons a week, one spent on theory and the other on brewing. Today they would be reviewing the potion and preparing their ingredients. This would mean they had time to brew on Thursday. Lærer Merrows did make sure to come and check his and Susans ingredients to make sure they were prepared correctly. He also took the time to show them better ways for a couple. 

The last lesson of the day was maths. This was taught by a beta-human called Lloyd Wallace. He had white balding hair and blue eyes. But had a joyful personality and tried to make his subject fun. However, even if that was the last class of the day. Harry's day wasn't finished. After dinner was his first time at the calligraphy club. And Agnar wasn't coming with him as he had greek club instead. 

Calligraphy was run by the English teacher Syr Safilix. He was another beta-human and had shoulder blond hair and blue eyes. Harry had gotten a book to help, but it turned out that was for doing in his own time. In the club, that was mostly full of first years, they would be drawing shapes and writing with a paintbrush on an easel this term. Apparently, the last term was spent learning to do different forms with a pencil and drawing straight lines. Next term, they would be using quills and learning different handwriting styles. However, they needed the basics, and that was what the book was for. 

After Calligraphy, Harry was tired. But he had chosen to do the evening Magical Culture seminar, and he wasn't going to drop out. The seminar was run by a pureblood beta called Anthony Adams. He had short blond hair and blue eyes turning up dressed in a wizards robe. Harry, like the rest of the school, had got changed during dinner, and most of them were wearing non-magical clothes. But as the man walked in, he glared at them all. 

“To this seminar, you will wear robes. This is so you can learn to dress for the different functions we shall be talking about. This seminar isn't just about purebloods, the money and wizarding practices. It is also about learning to look and move like a pureblood, so you don't stand out in some of the stagnant communities.”

“Yes, sir” Harry and several others stated, and the man nodded. 

“Today, we shall be covering the ministry and how the different branches are both separate and work together.” It was interesting to listen to and learn. Harry was glad he had taken that as one of his first courses. Maybe now he could understand Malfoy and some of his current or former pureblood classmates better. 

Harry was extremely tired when he arrived back at the dorm. It was half nine at night. However, Harry had learned his lesson from Hogwarts. Seeing Agnar and the others still working, he dutifully sat down to start his homework. Most of it was reading for the next class. But there were a few essays. Erlendur had taken the time to show him  how  to write an essay. He started with Norwegian since that was the next day before going onto maths and battling through. That subject he wasn't too far behind, thanks to his muggle schooling. It was just a worksheet with different equations, and he managed just fine. Then was Arithmancy and by that time it was after ten at night. 

“We do this one then bed. Isur will kill me otherwise.” 

“I'm not your responsibility Agnar, and I'll manage.” 

“Isur will kill you as well. You're on watch, Harry. The healers are watching you and will be onto Isur and you if you don't get enough sleep.” 

“I've managed before I'll be fine.” 

Agnar sighed but didn't say anything else as they worked through his Arithmancy homework and the boy went off to bed with most of the others. Only Richard stayed. They worked quietly as Harry battled through his potions and Runes homework before finishing with Transfiguration. By the time he had finished, Richard had gone to bed, and it was very late, but Harry was pleased to have got it done. 

Quietly Harry slipped into their room and got changed. But for the first time, he felt the claustrophobia rising. Sitting up, he noticed that Agnar had the balcony door shut. Sighing, he wondered if the charms had failed and tried to sleep. Finding he couldn't, Harry slipped out into the lounge with his blanket and curled up. It was slightly more open and with his bedroom door propped open enough for him to slip off to sleep. 

Chapter Text

Friday 8th January

Isur hadn't been pleased to find him sleeping in the lounge. But he also hadn't said anything when waking him the next morning. However, the next few days were just as tiring and draining as the first. Harry loved the clubs, and the Magical Talents seminar had been impressive. They had learned about a beast Speaker like Nymira and Luke were. Yet every night, Harry had to battle his homework and struggled to sleep. After the third night, Isur had told him not to work so hard as well. To cut back and slow down a little. Still every night Agnar had the balcony door shut and when he tried locked. He couldn't sleep. 

By the time Friday came around, Harry was knackered. But it was nothing he wasn't used to from the Dursleys. So without a word he got up despite having only dosed during the night and dressed for Martial Arts first thing. Today they would be learning what belts everyone was. As far as Harry was concerned the test on Wednesday had gone well. And Harry wondered where he had placed amongst the other students. He had shown all the Kata's he knew and then had a small spar against an Omega elf called Lessien Telemmaite. She had long black hair and blue eyes. Still, she had only started learning when she had started at Magere. Young for an elf but either late or on time for a Magere student depending who you talked to. 

Sensei Hyten was waiting with the headmistress when they entered class that morning. As always they took their shoes off before entering. However, today that was when things changed. As they entered, they went to kneel in front of the two adults. They had been told or reminded of this on Monday. Today was a small ceremony, and then they were free. Harry fully intended to use the time to do his homework. He would write to Ron and Hermione at the weekend. So much had happened since they had last written. 

“You all did well, and even if you didn't progress, I shall be watching. Now starting with 8 Kyu. Congratulations Jessica Lowly, Embri Parvulus, Lyeona Vicia, Ashytia Yeraios, Ruby Bounce and Agnar Heimirsson.” All of them walked up as Sensei Hyten called their names to receive their belts, Orange with a white stripe through it. Agnar looked shocked that he wasn't going up with them but didn't say anything. 

“Now 6 mon-kyu. Lessien Telemmaite and Harry Potter” Sensei Hyten smiled at him at that. And Harry nodded back before getting his red and white belt from Headmistress Cerishsil. 

“Well done.” 

“Thanks” without another word, he tied the belt around his waist and returned to kneeling on the mat. 

“6 Kyu Cuckoo Elfleaf” this was who Risur had ditched Agnar for. He was clearly an alpha elf with long blond hair and purple eyes.

“1 mon-kyu Vesh Rowan” Vesh was one of the vampires and went up to collect his brown belt. He had red-brown hair and hazel eyes; however, he was once again a alpha. There seemed to be a lot of them around. 

“Finally at 2 dan Susan Bones” jaws dropped, and Harry looked at his oldest classmate in shock, even after seeing her on Wednesday. 

“You have all done well, and I am sure you will all make good progress in the next three months, off you go.” With that, the sensei and headmistress bowed. Harry copied with the other students before getting up and heading out. 

Harry changed as soon as he was back in his dorm. And then fighting the idea of a nap settled down to do his homework. That seemed to be all he did these days. But then he had the clubs to relax during. He was a lot busier then he had ever been at Hogwarts. 

Harry should have been swimming during the fifth period before English. But Isur had taken one look at him and said he was too tired. They would start on Sunday. Instead, they ended up in the library talking. Thankfully Isur didn't mention anything else about his sleeping to the others. Harry wasn't sure how he would react to that. 

The rest of the day passed quickly. Harry put off his homework that night to fall into bed early before Agnar, leaving the balcony door open. 

A few hours later, Harry woke with a gasp and looked around. It was pitch black. The balcony door was shut. Getting out of bed, he tried to open it again. But found it locked. Knowing he had to get out, Harry opened the bedroom door. Though for the first time in years, it wasn't enough. At Hogwarts, all the windows were charmed to never let more than a gentle breeze in. The curtains spelled to protect the students if they slept with the window open. It was, for this reason, there had never been a problem with keeping the window open at all times. Here though there wasn't a window to open. And there seemed to be a problem with the balcony doors. 

Turning, Harry tried to pace and settle in the common area but couldn't. Knowing he shouldn't go out, Harry opened the door to the bathroom and settled down to read and do his homework.

Agnar found him asleep over his homework the next morning and woke him. 

“You know Isur won't like that.” 

“Couldn't sleep” Harry sat up and went to get changed. It was too early for most people to be awake. Luke was meeting him at 8 for tutoring in Runes, and then he had sledging this morning. With that in mind, he pulled on his thermals and a thin t-shirt and trousers with his trainers. Harry also grabbed his fleece stuff to put in the locker room. Then he could put it on later before going outside where he had sledging. 

Luke had arranged to meet him in the library after breakfast. Harry ate quickly before heading to find Luke. The older boy was up where they had met to go though his wand privilege booklet on the first day. 

“You look tired.” 

“Yeh didn't sleep well last night” Luke frowned but thankfully didn't say anything else on the topic.

“When you got to see the healers today?”

“Forgot about that. No idea I think I just pop in at some point. I'll probably go after sledging before the Football match.” 

“Good idea.” 

“What quidditch teams are Nymria and Isur in?”

“Nymira is in Berlin, and Isur is in Rome they both lost their first matches. But are playing each other next month.” 

“Ouch.” 

“Yep so shall we get started?” 

“Sure.” 

Luke was an excellent tutor. First, he helped him with his homework, explaining rather than telling. Then they started on the basics of Runes. Harry was battling, though. But it would be a while before he caught up to his new classmates. 

Sledging after was excellent. An older student started with showing him how to harness the dogs. And then helped him with learning to steer. 
However, after sledging his day took a turn for the worse. To say that Madam Wood and Dr White were unhappy with how tired he was was an understatement.

“Harry what is stopping you sleep we can't help if you don't tell us.” 

“It's just a strange place, that's all.” 

“Alright, we'll send a note to Isur and let him talk to you. And maybe Lærer Little will be able to get through to you as well. I don't want to put anything else on you right now. But Harry, unless you start sleeping properly, something is going to have to give.” 

“I'm fine, though.” 

“Not sleeping is not fine.” Dr White looked at him sternly. “It's actually quite serious. With how busy everyone is here not getting enough to eat and sleep leads to illness. And you especially with being underweight still. At least you are eating. But you haven't put any more weight on since last week. You're using that as energy since your not sleeping. You are not fine.” Harry decided not to say anything else that might dig him deeper and just nodded. 

“Right I'll send a note to Isur we'll give you this week. After that, we'll reassess next week. But if something doesn't change, we'll be having serious words. Off you go.” Harry fled at that. He had wanted to watch the football match. However, now he didn't feel like it. Instead, Harry headed back to the dorm, which was mercifully empty. Quietly he tried to open the balcony doors again. They opened. What was going on? Was there some sort of spell or something? He didn't know. Turning, Harry decided to start on his homework. If he could get it all done, he could rest and relax tomorrow more. Hopefully, that would help him recharge for Monday. 

Isur caught him after lunch and dragged him out to see Lærer Little. A week, he had been here a week and was already in trouble. 

“Come take a seat.” the deputy's office was small. But that was mostly due to all the filing cabinets and shelves full of papers in the room. There was a large desk with a comfortable chair behind and four standard student chairs in front. Slowly Harry sat and noticed how the deputy didn't sit behind the desk. Only instead dragged his chair around. It made it more personal. Yet also showed he was still the deputy and in charge. 

“Now, Harry, do you know why you are here?” 

“No.” 

“So you don't remember Dr White saying he was going to send a message to Isur and I this morning after your issues sleeping.” 

“Maybe.” 

“Harry we're just worried. Some people have trouble with homesickness when coming.” 

“I've never got homesick.” 

“You might in the future as you settle more into the hostal. So it's not that?” Lærer Little looked at him. 

“No.” 

“Then what is wrong, Harry? I've seen you sleeping on the sofa and trying to do your homework, is something wrong with Agnar?” Isur spoke this time.

“No.” 

“Then, please work with us. What is wrong?” 

“I just can't sleep.” 

“The claustrophobia?” 

“Little.” 

“I thought we fixed that with the balcony door?” 

“Balcony door?” this time, the teacher asked. 

“We spelled it not to let in the cold air. So that they could leave it open at night and Harry would be able to sleep. He mentioned that's why he normally wanders.” 

“I don't get it every night. But when I'm stressed or have a nightmare, I sometimes do.” 

“Due to the Dursleys?” 

“Yes.” 

“Hum. Are the doors not working?” 
Here Harry could only shrug. He didn't want to be a pest. Obviously, something was wrong.  But he didn't want them to feel ungrateful for him moaning that it wasn't working correctly or something. This was a new school, and they were trying. Yet he knew not to whine or bug people. The Dursleys had taught him that. 

“Alright. Isur I'll give you a night pass along with Nymira and Luke. You can take turns checking in each night.” 

“But!” 

“Harry, you need to sleep. I also think you should either cut down a seminar or a club. Just until you get your sleep and health sorted. Nymira and I were against two, to begin with.” 

“But I can do it.” 

“But you're not sleeping,” Isur stated. And Harry couldn't help the hurt and betrayed look that came over his face if he tried. “Harry.” 

“No. Have it your way which do you say I can't do.” he crossed his arms and glared at his mentor. Isur sighed and shared a look he didn't get with the Lærer. 

“If it were me I would drop the martial arts. Your further ahead then anyone could have predicted. And one day of no exercise, when you're supposed to be on light, will be a good thing. You can always pick it up again in a month or a few weeks when you're sleeping through the night.” 

“Fine.” 

“Alright, Harry off you go.” Harry didn't hesitate and fled the office going back to his room. This time Agnar was there and watched as he flung himself onto the bed. 

“Harry, what's wrong?” 

“Nothing.” 

“OK.” Agnar did back off. Although Harry knew that wouldn't be the last of it. Agnar would tell Hia. Who would speak to Isur. And that would send the boy he didn't want to see right now, right to him. At that thought, Harry got up and went for a walk. He definitely didn't want to see Isur right now. 

“He's not here.” Isur groaned. 

“He must have left knowing Agnar would go find Hia and Hia you. He probably doesn't want to see you right now.” Nymira looked at her Liten. 

“What else was I supposed to do?” 

“Give him the benefit of the doubt this week and then stop it. Not right away.” Luke stated. “It's hard he's an Omega and on watch. But it's only been a week. The checking on him was enough. Back him up a little instead of just taking Lærer Littles side. Now he sees you as the enemy and not just the Lærer. Right now though Nymira and I are going to find him.” 

“And me?” 

“You're going to go and speak to Rose. See how she would have wanted that handled. And if she has any thoughts on where an Omega might hide. Ask if she will check the Omega changing rooms as well. After that have a think. He's not just an Omega. He's been abused, is wrong caste and male.” Nymira looked at Isur. She loved her Liten like a younger brother. But he did need to learn a little when it came to Harry. All new Stor did. And he was working a year and a half behind everyone else. 

Nymira and Luke spread out. They wouldn't alarm anyone else yet. But if they couldn't find Harry in a few hours, they would have to. They wouldn't have a choice. 

Rose knew where Harry would have gone. As soon as Isur had told her, he was missing, and what had happened. She knew where he was. But right now she wasn't quite inclined to tell Isur that. Let Harry have the time to himself.

“Where do you think he is?” 

“No idea but I'll go help look for him.” 

“Rose Nymira asked how you would have wanted that handled. Something about me not handling it right.” 

“No, you didn't.” 

“Then what should I have done?” 

“Supported him. You went on the offensive. You were the one that said cut down on a club or seminar. Isur he's new he wants to settle in and find somewhere to belong. You said that you and Nymira were against it. That's fine he knows that and wants to prove himself. You should have taken the night pass. Then said if you don't start sleeping we'll reevaluate about dropping a club or seminar next week. That would have given him a warning and time.” 

“But he's on watch.”

“And the Doctors had already said if you don't in a week, we'll be talking about more checks. Take the doctors lead. They were going to give him a week, so should you. He was eating enough for energy to compensate for sleep. It is the lack of sleep affecting his weight. Martial Arts would be the right one to stop more than the seminars. But give him a chance. Let him try and come to that conclusion himself.” 

“So I was acting the bad wolf.” 

“You were pushing him into a corner and making it two on one. A teacher and a mentor. That should only be done when in big trouble. Not for something like this. Now I'm going to go help find Harry.” 

“Tell Nymira I'll be in my room out the way.” 

“She said you couldn't help look?” 

“Partly and I need to think.” Rose only felt slightly regretful at the way that Isur left. He needed to wake up. He didn't have the experience, and they had all made mistakes. Quickly she ran to the door and called after him. “Isur.” 

“Yeh?” 

“We all make mistakes. Even me. Even Klara. Even Thomas and the others. We all made them. And we all had at least one fight with our Liten. You just need to learn from them and learn to ask for advice when you need it. You're a year older sure and a year wiser. But it's still something new, and even now, I sometimes ask for advice or help.” 

“Thanks.” the fae was a bit brighter, leaving then and more pensive. So Rose knew it had been the right call to finish on. Now to track down a missing Liten and talk to him as well. 

Harry sighed as he sat in the cubical with his legs pulled up and head down. He knew that Isur wouldn't find him, couldn't find him here. Neither could Nymira or Luke. None of them could get into the Omega changing rooms. He hadn't thought to begin with about using them to hide. But then he remembered Hermione using the girl's toilets to hide from Ron since he was a boy. The bathrooms and his dorm were out. However, the changing rooms. Only another Omega could find him here. 

He didn't know what to think. Harry knew he should tell them about the balcony doors. But he just couldn't. He couldn't bring himself to whine about something or make them feel down about it. It wasn't their fault. Harry had felt slightly out of sorts being in a new place. But he was mostly settled now into a routine. The work was hard. But he was managing. Richards looks were becoming annoying. However, Harry knew he could ignore them. And Barnabas had left him alone so far since the welcome back disco. No besides sleep, he was fine, coping. And Luke was great as a tutor. He just couldn't sleep. Although it was Isur taking Lærer Littles side and not giving him a chance that was annoying him right now. 

“Harry?” he heard a shout, and Harry tensed. No one should be here looking for him. Unless they had set off a school-wide search. But he didn't think that was the case. “Harry I know your in here. Its Rose, Valerio's mentor. I'm an Omega, and Isur asked if I knew where you might be. Harry, I know you are here because I hid here the time I hid from my mentor too. It's a good spot. Dominants can't find you.” she stopped right outside his door and sat down. “I also know where you are. Can't hide from a werewolf.” 

“So what.” 

“So I know what happened. Isur told me. Though he doesn't know where you are or that I know. I'm not inclined to tell him either. Omegas need their hiding spot, though I am surprised they never work it out. I'll let you in on a secret. Valerio once hid in the beta changing rooms from me. I had to send my friend in after him. Make great hiding spots.” Harry couldn't help snorting at that. “Most have at least one argument; it's natural. Harry Isur wanted us to talk and meet so I could be a help to you. But we never got a chance. Just listen, please. 

“When I was little, I was kidnapped from my parents when we were out and abused. It took my parents and the authorities a month to find me. But the damage was done. I didn't trust adults or my parents. They knew I was an Omega, and I was put on weekly checks. And watch for a short while. Then they took me off, and I just went for therapy. They thought that my parents were handling it. Only they weren't. I wasn't telling them I was sick. I wanted to do everything myself. 

"It was during that kidnapping that I was bitten. Very few people know that I'm a bitten werewolf. My parents love me; they tried everything to help me and support me. But dad is a beta while mum is an Omega. But mum is just an omega and with a high score. She had never had problems. While I was a submissive, not that we knew that yet. Mum only knew some of it. 

“Harry, I struggled a lot. When we started going through the applications. Lærer Porter picked up straight away about my troubles and asked my parents. She recommended going back to the OSS and asking for help. They put me back on therapy as that had been stopped a long while before. And they put me back on watch, more permanently and stronger this time. I had been young, but clearly, the problems were still affecting me. They put me on weekly checks. And then when I got ill once, and didn't tell anyone, they put me on twice a week. In protest, I started been funny about eating, so they started watching me. 

“I wasn't in the best place when I started here. But due to my school results and my attitude about everything else I was allowed. Here they got my mentor involved. One of the teachers and my mentor had to sit and watch me eat. I had therapy and twice a week checks. My mentor would come and check on me at night with her mentor family. I had made sure I had my own room due to my nightmares. But then they found out. An alert was put on my band over it, and people started coming regularly. 

“It took three months for them to stop watching me eat. And to get back on weekly checks after I had started. It was hard work, and I fought my mentor on everything. The doctors kept saying that I needed to eat to get them to stop watching. I needed to tell them to get them to stop the checks. It was such an inconvenience at school. I wanted it to stop. So I got it to stop. I started working harder at therapy. And they stopped checking me at night as my nightmares decreased. But the alert stayed on my band. It was another six months before I got to fortnightly checks. And I was 11 I should have been on every two months. 

“It took two years to get off watch fully. Two years of therapy and slowly working down to the full two-month checks. Now though, I'm 15 so back to once a month keeping an eye for when my heats might start. It's not so scary now that I'm older. And not fighting it. After I came off watch, I was monitored for six months. The smallest slip would have put me back on. 

“Harry I know its different for you. You're never coming off, but it doesn't have to be like it was for me. Some are just on watch, and that's it. They have checks once a week or once every two weeks, and that's it. Your fighting it, you're backing them into a corner. They want to help, and you're pushing them away. So they're fighting to help more. And the more they push to help, the more you fight. So the more restrictions they place to try and get you to realise and help. It does help. But only when you except it and stop fighting.” 

“I don't need it though I can look after myself.” Harry looked back at the door. It had been fascinating listening to Rose. But it wasn't the same. He hadn't been kidnapped. 

Rose could only sigh as she herd Harry's response. She knew where this was going to go now. And she could only help him and Isur as they butted heads until Harry realised that yes he did need some help. It was just a matter of how restrictive things were going to get and how quickly. 

“Alright, are you coming out then?” there was a pause, and then slowly she herd Harry getting up and moving towards the door. Slowly it opened, and Rose stood then looking at the second year. Harry was so small, smaller than any second year at the moment due to the abuse. Hers had only lasted a month. And now she was starting to get to the point where she didn't remember parts or even most of it. Harry, though she knew had gone on long enough he would never forget it. She just hoped it had been caught early enough he didn't have problems the rest of his life. 

“Harry just try. I know Isur has been unreasonable. He was in the wrong this time, not you. Just give him a chance. And try to work with the OSS unless you want the OSS version of been grounded. But know that no matter what you can come and talk to me. I might not always be on your side. I want to stay neutral as much as possible. But I will give you my opinion on things if you ask. Someone not fully involved with you okay.” 

“You going to tell Isur where I've been?” 

“No, he can find that out for himself. I am surprised that Luke and Nymira didn't know. But they might since they did ask Isur to see if I had any ideas where an Omega might hide. Now Isur is in his room, so let's see who we can find to end this search.” 

“Who's looking?” 

“Just Luke and Nymira. Isur was thinking about what we said to him on how he acted earlier. Please have a think about everything I said as well.” 

“I will.” 

“That's all I ask. Now let's go.” 

They found Nymira and Luke looking around Chinook. Neither seemed particularly worried. So Rose guessed they had at least a small idea where Harry had been hiding. As she left Harry with them and walked away, Rose knew she had done everything she could to stop the inevitable. Now all she could do was wait. 

Harry watched as Rose walked away before turning to look at Nymira and Luke. 

“Alright? We were worried!” 

“I'm fine.” 

“Harry, we know what happened. And we spoke to Isur. I get the feeling Rose had a talk with you too. Isur was in the wrong this time. It is up to you whether you stop Martial Arts or not. If you do continue, though, that will be the first thing stopped if things don't change with sleeping this week. We're all going to take it in turns checking on you at night. But remember you can talk to us and ask us for help” Luke looked at his Rist Grand Lite. 

“I'm fine.” Harry could only shrug. “But I'll stop Martial Arts if it will make people happy.” he wasn't going to argue or fight, he had had enough for the day. 

“Alright.” Harry blinked as neither Luke nor Nymira said anything else. “Let's go. You have art now, and then I'll meet you as normal for potions tutoring. We'll do the theory this week.” 

Nothing more was said. Harry walked to the Art room in the Hawk wing on the third floor without a word. No one else he knew was there. But then no one knew what had happened the last few hours. After he met Luke in the library before they had dinner together. It was there he first saw Isur who looked at him. 

“I'm sorry I should have asked you more than telling you. Harry, this is new to me as well. I'm learning and trying the same as you. Try again?” 

“Okay.” he would give Isur that. 

“You don't have to stop Martial Arts if you don't want to.” 

“I know, but I will anyway since it will cause fewer arguments.” he saw Isur blink and raise an eyebrow. Still, thankfully the boy didn't say anything else. He finished the day off with Latin with Luke after dinner before heading to the dorm. He did admit he was tired. And now without martial arts, he could have a bit of a lie-in before quidditch tomorrow morning. 

Harry made sure the balcony doors were wedged open before bed that night. He was the first to go since the rest were all still doing homework. He had all but one essay done for next week, and that would be easy tomorrow. It was Arithmancy, and Luke had promised to help with it during tutoring. Slowly he turned over and took some deep breaths to drop off to sleep. It came easily. 

Chapter Text

Sunday 10th January

Harry woke with a start and looked around the room panting trying to work out where he was without his glasses on. Blinking, he grabbed them and saw Agnar sleeping soundly in his bed. Turning, he saw the balcony door was shut. No, it wasn't. Climbing out of bed, he saw that the wedge had worked. The door had swung shut, but the wedge had stopped it closing fully. That's why he didn't feel closed in after the nightmare. Opening it, he stepped onto the balcony for the first time. It seemed most of his mentor families spells did work. The balcony was warm and snow-free. Walking, he looked out over the school. It was dark out and the place covered with snow, but it wasn't snowing at the moment and in the sky was a light show of different colours. 

“The Northern Lights” he whispered. It was beautiful. Knowing he better try and get back to sleep now he was feeling a little calmer he turned and made sure the wedge was back in place again. Quietly he climbed back into bed and tried to sleep. He didn't know how long he was awake for, but eventually, he did drop back off. 

That morning Harry allowed himself to sleep in a little before getting up and dressed for breakfast. He decided against the pick-up quidditch. Harry just wasn't in the mood after yesterday. Instead, he settled to write the long-overdue letters to Ron and Hermione. Not to mention answer some of the mail that had built up over the last week. 

Hey mate 

You must be at school by now we're heading back a week after you so Monday 10th we start. How's it going and hows your first week? I'll try and write mate, but you know me. It's going to be strange at school without you and Hermione. Sort of glad that Percy isn't going to be there though. Mum is stressing about getting the different uniforms. Euro-Glyth can be got at Diagon. But we need to go to Romania to get Se Ridica so going the weekend before and meeting up with Charlie to get them. Well, have fun. 

Ron 

Typical Ron short. Quickly Harry checked the date. Ron would be in Romania now as he started school tomorrow. He would have to remember that when writing the address to send Ron's letter back to put Via Romania on. 

Hey Ron

My first week has been interesting, to say the least. That day we sorted rooms, and I'm sharing with someone from the hostal called Agnar. Three double rooms are sharing a bathroom and a small lounge area. So I have one roommate and 4 lounge or suite-mates, I guess. They alright. One seems to be a bit distant with me, and I can't work out why but never mind. 

And you'll never guess I already found the Malfoy of school. His name is Barnabas Moonlord, and he's an angry Vampire since I made him move rooms. He had a single in a suite, so my room without a roommate, and I made him move to the smaller singles. Though it isn't our fault, Hogwarts shut really. That first day we did have the sit-down meal, and that was interesting. I also learned how Snape got his robes to bellow. He used to wear an underrobe with a flared waist. When we have our formal robes all, ours do it. It's quite funny. That night we had the disco but guess where I ended up. The infirmary. Someone set the indoor fireworks off early and without warning. Almost all the sensitives in the school ended up there, so I wasn't the only one. Oliver came and saw me and joked I was just breaking it in. I see enough of that infirmary as it is with my weekly checks there for the OSS. 

Otherwise, school has been interesting. They're a bit ahead, so I have a little catching up, and I'm getting there, and the teachers are great. Oliver Wood, Susan Bones and Cedric Diggory are the ones here that you will know. We have a Slytherin and two first years here as well making seven of us. I've joined the calligraphy club to improve my handwriting, and my mentor is teaching me to swim. But it is cold here, and now I know the reason for all those extra layers of uniform we needed. 

Anyway, let me know how your first week of school goes. Will be interesting to compare them. Though they won't be the same really at all. Have fun, Ron. 

Harry. 

Carefully he addressed Ron's letter to make sure the thing didn't end up in England. And then some poor Owl or Mrs Weasley had to try and get it to Romania. Hedwig had finally relaxed about that trip. 

Harry

The new year was nice, and school starts next weekend. We get there on Thursday to settle and have intro class's before the weekend and then lessons on Monday. So by the time you're finishing your first week, I'll be at school. Mum and dad decided I should board the first two weeks and then come home until exams. But this way I can learn how the boarding at Merlin works. I can still board some days or weekends outside of that if I want. Mum and dad love the flexibility. We've been linked with a squib that runs a cafe not too far from here. So I take the bus to the cafe and then floo to school and the same home. The weekends or week I stop I take a small bag with me. Everyone in the area knows I started a new boarding school that's closer and does Flexi boarding. 

How's your first week gone? Bet it was nothing like at Hogwarts with the mentors and different lessons. Not to mention the different creatures. But I bet it will be nice when most will know you as Harry the Omega, not Harry the wrong caste. Let me know. I'll leave this here. Another short letter. We're going to Diagon for my uniform. Who knew Madam Malkin sold more than Hogwarts uniforms? 

Hermione. 

Hermione. 

Yes, who knows. I think the Weasleys are picking up Percys Euro-Glyth uniform there as well. Does she do anything but uniforms? My first week was interesting, to say the least. When we arrived, we chose our rooms since they were swapping due to us Hogwarts students starting. I have a roommate called Agnar who lives at the Hostal and 4 suite-mates. As there are three double rooms and a bathroom to a living room or lounge area. It has sofas and a large table with 6 chairs for us to study on. Each room has a bookcase outside it to keep our school books and writing things on. We also get to decorate the rooms and common area however we like. Our room is blue with a sea mural on the wall that our mentors did. Then the common area has brown, red and Orange for the three castes and the bathroom is the same. I like it. 

That first meal was a formal, and everyone stands when the Headmistress enters and when you see her in the hall, you give a small bow. When you see the deputies you node your head. Then you will never guess who I found. The Malfoy of this school. He's a vampire called Barnabas Moonlord. They're a very prominent vampire family in England. He's a pain in the butt and hates me because I made him move rooms with my arrival. He used to be the only one in a double room like mine, and now he has a small single. 

Then I bet you can't work out where I ended up after the school disco. The infirmary. I wasn't the only one, though. They have indoor fireworks, and I bet you have read up on sensitives. So know that I can't go near them. Someone set them off early and without warning on purpose as a prank. Only one or two escaped that infirmary trip. Never mind. Oliver Wood is here, and he joked about breaking in the infirmary. 

Other than that the school has been nice. My mentor is okay we had a fight yesterday over something but been fine otherwise. The teachers are brilliant, and I'm getting better at Potions. The lessons are a bit advanced, but I'm catching up as well. I've joined the calligraphy club to improve my handwriting. It is different been here. Some people stare. But no one has come up to me asking for autographs, photos or tried to take them or whispered about me. I think soon enough I'll just be a novelty or part of the scenery and they won't even notice. Very few read the prophet, so that is a plus as well.

Anyway, let me know how school is for you? 

Harry

Harry didn't put anything in about his trouble and battles with the OSS. It didn't seem like something he could put in a letter anyway. Turning, he made sure to address Hermione's via England and then started sorting more post. Quickly he worked through half of it with his pre-prepared cards and sent them off before writing small replies to the others. Some were actually ones he had already sent a short letter back to and seemed to want to become pen pals or something. As long as he didn't end up like that with half of England. At the bottom, though he found letters from Tabitha, Jakob, Robert, Demelza and Eveline from the Hostal and a note asking how his first week had gone from Erlendur. Smiling, he happily started to pen replies to them. The only difference was he did include a bit about his problems with Isur and the OSS to Erlendur. At the moment he was probably the only one he was comfortable talking about that too. Didn't that say something? 

He thankfully got all the post done by the start of lunch before he headed to the music club with his violin and flute. Friday night had been fun, and he did 30 minutes with each, each time. There were some older kids just starting and some younger who had been playing for years and vice versa. So they helped each other. Dudley had never been interested in learning an instrument, and the Dursleys would never have allowed him. There also wasn't a music club like this at Hogwarts. So it was fun and something he wouldn't have been able to do otherwise. 

After music, Luke helped him finish his Arithmancy homework. The vampire would explain it as they went through so that next time he would know and be able to do it himself. After that, Harry had calligraphy before meeting up with Luke for History. Then was dinner and for the first time, he realised he hadn't seen Isur at all that day. 

“Where is he?” he looked at Nymira who was sitting with him and Agnar. 

“He wanted to give you both some time before starting fresh. He'll be there tonight for swimming. You looking forward to having the dorm to yourself?”

“It's the full moon!” he looked at Agnar, noticing now how tired he was. 

“Yeh, I'm heading out after dinner. Have a good night.” 

“You as well” he watched as his friend quickly stood and disappeared out. A dozen other students following him. 

It was strange getting ready for bed and being the only one in the dorm. Without a word, Harry moved to check the balcony door only to panic on finding it locked shut. 

“No,” Harry gasped. Quickly he moved to open his own bedroom door and then the bathroom one breathing a bit easier. Taking some deep breaths, Harry turned and headed for bed, knowing that someone would be by to check on him soon. Climbing into bed, he closed his eyes and pictured that the balcony door was open before calming and dropping off to sleep. 

“ Come back” the snake-like voice hissed. He screamed and turned running as the voice laughed at him. And soon more voices joined in laughing and jeering. It was easy to pick up his aunt, uncle and cousins voices amongst the group. 

"No good Freak."

"No one loves you Freak. Not even your worthless parents."

"Never amount to anything."

Then they caught him and pushed him to the ground. Harry felt Dudleys fists land as people he couldn't make out held him down. It was almost like everyone was pressing down on him before the floor gave way. He screamed as he fell through the darkness that was closing in around him. Suffocating him.

Harry gasped, and he woke. Out he had to get out. Turning, he ran into the main area, noticing the bedroom door and bathroom doors were shut. Opening them didn't help, and the balcony door and even the bathroom window were sealed. He didn't want to touch the other student's bedroom doors, so he opened the hall door and stepped out breathing easier. Knowing he needed to calm down if he was ever going to get back to sleep, he set off wandering. Harry knew he shouldn't. He even knew the reasons why. But he didn't have a choice, not with the balcony doors sealed as they were. 

He had just reached the ground floor when he heard the hiss. 

“Hey, sweet thing” and a hand landed on his shoulder. He couldn't help it. Harry screamed and ran away back up the stairs so he missed the commotion at the bottom of shouting and a fight breaking out. As soon as he got to the top, he looked around in a panic, wondering where to go. The omega changing rooms was safest. But that was back down with the vampire. Hearing movement down one of the passages he turned and ran down another not even sure where he was going. Harry started to run up the stairs, but something was coming down, so he turned back. He hadn't gone far when he slammed into something and screamed again. Only this time it had a stronghold on him and wasn't letting go. He couldn't get away. He was going to fall and drown in the darkness. 

Something was pressed against his lips as his air was cut off. Opening his mouth to gasp something fowl was poured in his mouth, and his air cut off again. He soon found himself swallowing against his will before a strange calm started to settle over him, and Harry gasped opening his eyes. 

“Easy Mr Potter calm down” the faces around him were blurry. In his panic, he had forgotten his glasses. But as he tried to move, he felt the arms close around him and flinched. Someone was holding him securely at his wrists, and his legs were being pressed to the ground. 

“His glass's I'll go get them.” he recognised Luke's voice and heard him runoff. 

“Jai go and wake Mr Yathe and Miss Midnight.” 

“Don't.” 

“No, they need to be here, Mr Potter.” the same voice spoke in a no-nonsense manner that reminded him of McGonagall only with a different accent. 

“Let me go, please.” 

“No not till you fully calm down. Really this should be a full grounding. But we have no idea how you do so.” the voice from behind him spoke. This one Harry vaguely recognised as one of the healers which only made him groan and close his eyes again. 

“At least we now know how he partly grounds” another voice added. 

“Indeed.” How many people were around him?

“Relax Mr Potter, we shall speak tomorrow about your wandering tonight. Andrew, what of downstairs?” 

“Finally broken up. Mr Gorden has been taken to his rooms with some blood and locked in. The others have all retreated to their rooms. It's a good thing, Mr March was doing some extra studying tonight.” 

“Good” 

“Here we go.” Harry heard Luke return and soon had his glass's placed on his face. Looking around, he could now see that it had been the Headmistress that had been talking to him, and he went red. But it wasn't only her. But 3 other members of staff, Luke and the healer holding him that he had woken. Never mind that Lærer Little had gone for Isur and Nymira. Nothing like this had ever happened at Hogwarts, and it was embarrassing. All because of a nightmare and his stupid Claustrophobia. 

“Harry, what happened? I checked the balcony door its shut why didn't you open it.” 

“It wouldn't have opened. None of them do at night.” 

“We spelled it to open and not be affected by the weather Mr Baldwin.” 

“Then you obviously didn't alter the extra spells for the full moon.” 

“I didn't realise there was any” 

“Doesn't work” Harry whispered knowing now he really should tell them that there was something wrong with the spells.” 

“Harry?” 

“It doesn't work. If I don't wedge it open, it won't open.” 

“So that is why you have been having trouble sleeping. We missed a spell or something.” 

“Mr March I seem to be missing something” the headmistress cut in.

“Harry has Claustrophobia. We spelled or tried to spell the balcony doors so they could be left open, so he doesn't wander. Obviously, we missed something.” 

“I'll send a note for you to meet Nicole tomorrow and get this sorted. The full moon we can't change. After the incident with Mr Heimirsson, we added the extra wards so you wouldn't have known about them. We also added an alert to tell us when someone tries to open them. It is how we reacted so quickly to Mr Potter been awake. We can, however, put other provisions in place.”

“Harry!” Isur came running with Nymira and Lærer Little not far behind him. “What happened?” 

“We apparently missed some spells on the balcony doors and didn't know about the extra protections put in place for the full moon.” 

“I had forgotten about those” Lærer Little muttered. 

“So this wasn't all Harrys fault?” 

“No, it wasn't” Headmistress Cerishsil sighed. “Mr Potter could have told us earlier about the problems with the doors. But you couldn't have known about the extra wards.”

“What happens now tonight?” Nymira asked. 

“That is up to Healer White” 

“Once he is calm enough, I'll let you take him back to his dorm. But I want to see you in the infirmary tomorrow for a long talk after classes.”

“We'll make sure he is there” Isur nodded. 

“As for the rest of the night, you and Luke may stay with him to make sure this doesn't happen again” the Headmistress stated. “It may be that it will be the provision for the rest of the year. That can be reviewed over the next couple of days. As for your wandering, we shall talk about that tomorrow as well. Or later today since it is after midnight. Noah, I shall let you make sure that Harry gets back to bed. Miss Midnight I think it best you go now as well.” 

“Sure. See you in the morning, Harry” the girl smiled and turned to head away with most of the teachers and Harry relaxed a bit at that. 

“Okay, Harry, before I let you go want to tell us what that nightmare was about?” Luke and Isur, sat on the ground as Dr White spoke. 

“Not really” Harry whispered, closing his eyes as the memory of the nightmare came back. 

“Harry we can't help unless you tell us” Isur stated. 

“Don't push Isur Harry will talk when he is ready.” 

“But!”

“No” Luke stated. “Forcing him won't help.” 

“Mr March is right. Just know we are here to listen when you are ready, Harry. Talking about nightmares is the only way to get rid of them. Now I'm going to let you go. Don't move and I'll take that as a sign you are ready. Move, and we'll sit and talk here a little longer. Understand?”

“Yes,” Dr White didn't say anything else. But instead slowly released one of his legs from where it was being pinned. This was quickly followed by the next one and then both his arms. It was a strange sensation, and only when his right arm was free did he promptly move away from the Fire Elemental. 

“Right bed for you three” the man stood, and Harry followed, trying not to look at his three companions. It turned out he had ended up partway down the Coyote Wing. So they headed back to the crossroads before heading into the Hawk Wing and up to the top floor. 

Dr White left them as soon as they were safely inside. Luke waved his hand, making up the sofa as a temporary bed before pushing him down into it. Harry marvelled at the wandless magic as Isur did the same to the other couch. They then transfigured one of the chairs into a recliner.

“Sleep Harry we'll talk in the morning.” 

“Sorry for waking you.”

“Its wasn't your fault” Luke walked and opened all the doors, including the other bedrooms.”

“Don't.” 

“They won't mind, and it's only ajar nothing wrong with it in this situation. I'll explain it to them all tomorrow. Sleep we're here.” Not seeing any other option, Harry turned over and closed his eyes. Having the other doors open did help. As did not being alone and the calming draught still running through his system. Soon he drifted off to sleep, peacefully. 

Harry was woken by the others returning the next morning. They would apparently have the day off to rest as long as they made the work up. 

“What?” Richard looked at them all. Turning, Harry rubbed his eyes and reached for his glass's. “Why are our doors open?” 

“I opened them. Harry had a severe bout of Claustrophobia last night. Nothing has been touched. The doors were only opened ajar to help with space. Go get some rest.” 

“Right.” Richard looked at them. And Harry tried to avoid all their eyes, even Agnar as they went off to bed. 

“I'll go get ready.” 

“No, you are having the day off as well” Isur stated. 

“But.” 

“No, I'll run and tell your teachers and arrange to talk to the Headmistress at lunch before we all see Healer White after class. You stay here with Luke for the day.”

“People will talk.” 

“So” Isur stated. 

“What Isur is trying to say is that people have sick days all the time. There is always a little whispering, but that is it. All that is needed is picking up your missed work. Isur will do that when he informs the teachers. While your mentor is still in school, they do that for you. After they leave, it's your job when you are better. We'll sit and work through it together today” Harry frowned but didn't say anything else. He had never had a sick day at Hogwarts for something like this. He had never had one for a cold, either he had just gone to class. He had only missed class for Quidditch or Voldermort related issues. Isur didn't say anything else but just headed out still in his PJ's and dressing gown from last night. Luke was the only one dressed. But he was looking a little rumpled in his clothes from the night before. 

“Isur will learn to explain things a little better as time goes. I had the same problem with Nymira for the first two years. Go get changed quietly. I'll be back soon.” Luke quickly left. Harry crept quietly into the room to change into his comfortable fleece since he was banned, from class. 

“Harry, what happened?”

“Sorry I woke you.”

“No, I was waiting for you” Agnar flicked the light on. He was changed and in bed but looked tired and sick. “What happened?” 

“I...I'm fine.”

“No your not. You're not sleeping, and I heard them saying you to have the day off as well. You're not even putting your uniform on.” Harry sighed and looked at his uniform. Part of him wanted to rebel and go to class anyway. But what was the chance of getting there before Isur told them? And even then the boy would probably see him and drag him out. He could already see that was something Isur would do. Not to mention, it would only cause more talk, then they're already was going to be. 

“I had a bad nightmare and claustrophobia last night.” 

“The balcony?” 

“Doesn't work, something is wrong with the spells. And they put new overrides on apparently after you were bitten last year. Nothing will open those doors or even windows on the full moon.” 

“What they going to do about that?” 

“I don't know. We have to meet with the Headmistress about it today.” Agnar only nodded at that. 

“Okay. Get some rest Harry take the day off after getting your work done. See you later.” with that, the boy lay down and finally dropped off to sleep. Harry finished changing quietly before slipping out of the room and shutting the door. The bathroom door was still open, and Harry now walked in and was able to open the window. He then settled on the sofa that was still made up as a bed to wait for Luke. 

He must have dropped off to sleep as when he woke, Luke was back and sitting at the table working. 

“Morning sleepy head.”

“What time is it?” 

“Little after 10.”

“I didn't mean to fall asleep.”

“No, but you haven't been sleeping so needed it. Its why we insisted on you having the day off. Get something to eat and then we'll get some work done.” Harry decided not to argue and instead moved to eat. After they made quick progress going through his potions theory, maths work and Arithmancy equations. They then made a start on the longer History work. 

They were just finishing that when it was lunchtime and Luke escorted him out to see the Headmistress. People did whisper when they saw him with Luke and out of uniform. He also got a concerned look from Oliver and Aspen when they saw him as well. Isur and Nymira were waiting for them as they arrived. 

“Okay?” Harry could only nod. 

“He fell back asleep for a few hours till after 10 this morning. We got about half his work done already” 

“Wow, you work quick. Seems you did need a rest day.” 

“It's only the second week.” 

“And you've got a heavier load then you're used to. And your still underweight not to mention you weren't sleeping. It's no wonder you had problems.” Nymira shook her head. “Anyway let's get this sorted.” she reached and knocked on the Headmistress's door. 

“Come in.” 

Nymira didn't hesitate to open the door, and Harry looked around taking the room in. He had never been in the headmaster's office at Hogwarts. So it wasn't like he had anything to compare this to. But he thought it looked like any office should—a large desk with a comfortable chair behind it and filing cabinets along with one bookshelf. A large window sat to the side, and there was a couple of portraits on the walls. But besides the four chairs in front of the desk that was it. Silently they all took a seat with him and Isur taking the two in the middle. 

“How are you this morning Mr Potter?” the Headmistress smiled. 

“Okay.” 

“He fell back asleep after everyone came back from the full moon. He's eaten, and we got about half his work done.” Luke stated, and Harry scowled at him. 

“Good the rest day was needed then” she nodded. “Now, as for last night. The warding teacher Nicole Hall will be up to see you all later when your dorm mates will be awake. We will solve this balcony doors mystery once and for all.” Harry nodded at that. “As for the full moon. I think the best thing will be for Mr March and Mr Yathe to spend it with you. We shall re-evaluate this each term to see if you wish to try on your own or not. When you do the first few times will be under alert. So there isn't a repeat of last night.” 

“What happened, I don't remember much. I think I met someone?” Harry admitted rubbing his eyes. 

“One of our Vampire night scholars who does have a few issues with blood. He grabbed your shoulder. But you got away, and some of the others had heard you coming downstairs after he stepped out of the Repository. They interrupted him. Mr March chased you, and you ran towards us. We had been alerted the moment you tried to open the balcony doors and separated to see what was going on. We went to check on the other students, so you were cornered pretty quickly. Mr Gorden is fine, and considering the circumstances, no action will be taken against him.”

“What about me?” 

“You will not be punished for what happened. First instances of wandering are just a warning. Considering the circumstances last night again. Even if this wasn't the first instance, all you would have gotten is a warning. We are sorting the doors, and for the rest of this term, you won't be alone at night on the full moon. There should be no more need to wander at night. Next time it will be a formal warning, and possibly an essay understand.” 

“Yes, Ma'am.” he nodded relieved that he wasn't being punished. But it was also comforting to know that while they would, follow the list he had been given. Sometimes when needed, they would deviate as nothing was perfect. 

“Now, off you go. Go get something to eat and then rest some more. Lærer Hall will be around later, and Healer White will see you after class.”

“Thanks” Harry gave her a small smile as the others nodded. 

“Food” Isur headed towards the great hall. 

“Don't I need to go back to my room?” 

“No, you can eat with us. Lots do when ill or the healers have ordered a rest day like they did with you.” 

“Okay” Harry gave up on arguing.

People were shooting him confused and concerned looks as he walked in. Harry got his food and sat with his mentor family at a 4 person table, preventing others from joining them. It didn't stop Oliver, though, as the boy turned and quickly made his way over. 

“Everything okay, Harry?” 

“I'm fine” Isur snorted at that and Harry shot him a look. “I am.” 

“Harry?” 

“Really Oliver I just haven't been sleeping well that's all. You know how I can be sometimes with that.” Oliver had found him in the Gryffindor common room once or twice having had nightmares and struggled to get back to sleep. The old Quidditch Captain had even sat up with him one night when he had refused to go back to bed point-blank. That had led to Oliver learning about his Claustrophobia and explaining the curtains and windows to his first year.

“Sure. Come find me if you need anything okay. We're both learning here, but I can help.”

“Okay.” 

“I like that boy” Isur smiled, and Harry scowled at him. 

“He knows then?”

“Yes, Oliver was the one to help me with the same problem at Hogwarts. He showed me how the windows opened and told me how the wards worked. Then I would just leave my bed curtains partly open to get the breeze. And if everyone else slept with their curtains fully closed they wouldn't be affected. He helped me tell the other boys. Problem solved.” 

“Then let's get it sorted here” Isur nodded. 

Talk soon turned to Nymira and Isur talking about their class's. Once lunch ended, they headed off. Harry and Luke returned, calmly, to the dorm. They worked quickly through his Transfiguration, Norwegian, Navigation and Runes work. Before settling to rest for the rest of the afternoon. 

It was just before the end of class's when Agnar and the others started to emerge from their rooms. 

“How you feeling?” Harry looked over from where he was again laying on the sofa, having woken from another nap. 

“Alright, you?” Agnar smiled. 

“Okay” 

“What happened last night you said you would be fine on your own?” Richard walked around to look at him, and Harry glanced at Luke sitting up. 

“I have Claustrophobia and nightmares. I'm not going to be on my own from now on. Isur and Luke will be staying with me.” 

“Something else must have happened” Richard pressed. 

“What's the problem, Richard? I thought you were fine with me as long as I was okay with werewolves. But as soon as you learned, I was an omega you turned what gives?” Harry stood and glared at the boy.

“Hey calm down both of you” Luke stepped in. Harry could have screamed at him at that point. 

“Harry does have a point, Richard,” Valerio stated. 

“Has this got something to do with your sister?” Arghama asked this time. Richard didn't say anything though just turning and storming back into his room, slamming the door. Arghama winced. “Shouldn't have said that.”

“No, he needs to get over whatever it is” Emberi rubbed his eyes. 

“Sister?” 

“Richard has a sister who is an omega. I'm not sure what happened to her. But she's being homeschooled and is on watch with the OSS” Arghama stated. 

“Hue” Harry blinked before shaking his head as there was a knock on the door. 

“That will be Lærer Hall. You sit back down” Luke went and let the vampire in pushing him back into the sofa as he went. Harry only recognised Lærer Hall as an Alpha Vampire from in passing. But apparently, she was the tall scowly vampire with long red hair and brown eyes. She took one look at them all before turning and sweeping into his and Agnars room. Harry guessed she could tell which one by scent. 

“Mr March” she called from the inside, and Luke just rolled his eyes before following her in. It was such an un-vampire like gesture that Harry had to smile.

“She is one scary vampire” Agnar sat down, and Harry just looked at him. He recognised the look in his friend's eyes from seeing it on Neville looking at Snape. Agnar was terrified of Lærer Hall. 

The teacher and Luke were in the room about half an hour before coming out. Harry had settled back to laying on the sofa during that time. While the other boys had decided to work at the table. Richard had refused to come out of his room, despite Arghamas efforts. Lærer Hall just took one look at them, nodded her head and then swept out. All without saying a word to them the entire time. Something Agnar was clearly relieved about. 

“Luke?”

“Sorted.” 

“What was wrong?” Agnar asked. 

“Someone, an older student, went and realted our spells. It wasn't something we hadn't done. Our spells were fine. But someone changed them after.” 

“So someone wanted the doors not to open? Someone wanted me to be unhappy with it?” 

“Yes.” 

“But who would do that?” Valerio waved his arms around. 

“Don't know. Lærer Hall took note of the magical signature and will see which Lærer can recognise this. For now, they are sorted, and they won't be able to do this again.” 

“Good” Arghama nodded. 

“Now, with that Harry, we have an appointment with the healers.” 

“Right.” Harry sighed and stood waving to the others as he followed his Rist Grand Store out the door. 

Nymira and Isur were waiting outside the infirmary for them as they arrived. All Luke had to say was, “Doors are sorted,” for them to know why they were slightly late. Both though did let off sighs of relief before ushering him into the infirmary. Dr White was waiting for them as soon as they entered. He led them down to one of the cubicles then pulled the curtains shut. Harry settled on the bed while Isur and the others took the chairs. And Dr White summoned another one for himself. 

“Now has there been any developments since last night.” 

“Lærer Hall came and checked the wards. We had done them right. But someone went and messed with them afterwards. So they are the cause of Harry's sleeping problems. She is chasing them up now.” Luke spoke, causing gasps from Isur and Nymira. 

“Very well knowing Nicole, she will have set them against further tampering. And is going to hunt them down. I wouldn't want to be that culprit.”

“We also spoke to the Headmistress. And shes sorted it that Luke and I will spend the rest of this terms full moons with Harry. Possibly the next as well if Luke comes back,” Isur stated. 

“Good. With that, I am not going to add anything. I am willing to adopt a wait and see approach. This way we can find out if this is the end of your sleeping problems, Harry. I am told you have stopped martial arts already?” 

“Yes” Harry stated, and Isur winced. 

“Give it two weeks, and you can start again. It wasn't essential to stop already. But judging by looks and reactions, there is a story there.” 

“Mentor argument,” Nymira noted and got a small smile from the Doctor. 

“I'll leave it at that then. Know you can come and see me at any time to talk—any of us Harry about nightmares and such. I do want to say that if your nightmares are as bad as we think. And we discover this without you telling us. Then we will be adding a monitoring charm to your band.” 

“They can be bad at times.” 

“But not at the moment.” Harry nodded he wasn't lying either. The nightmares were as bad as they always were. He had never known a time when he hadn't had nightmares. But they also weren't as bad as they had been after the Quirrell incident at the end of last year. Most of his current nightmares were due to his Claustrophobia and ending up back at the Dursleys. “Okay, then I think you're free to go. I'll see you on Saturday and have a good day of lessons tomorrow.” 

“Thanks” Harry smiled and jumped off the bed quickly following the group out. 

They hadn't been in long, and it was now dinner so headed for something to eat. Claiming a four-person table again for themselves. All of them made sure talk stayed away from the day as it should now be sorted. Instead, they talked about the clubs Isur and Nymira were going to that afternoon. Luke only brought the problem up once. To tell him tutoring that night was cancelled and he should finish his restful day with an early night. Harry wasn't going to complain or say anything against that. So after dinner, while the rest headed off, he headed back to the dorm. Everyone was still there, now starting on their catchup work. 

“What did they say?” 

“Nothing really, just checking everything was sorted and I was fine.”

“That's good” Agnar smiled, and Harry gave a small one to Richard seeing he had finally come out of his room. 

“I'll let you all work. I'm going to practice my music and get an early night.” 

“Sure.” 

“Sleep well, Harry” came the calls after him. 

Harry made sure he did do as he had said he was. And sure enough, as he readied for bed, he checked the balcony doors. Harry found they opened without a problem and that there was also now a latch. Gently, he latched it back and put his wedge in to be safe. Harry then climbed into bed only an hour after dinner. He was out like a light soon after. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 23 - Imbolic

It only took Lærer Hall 24 hours to find out who had messed with their balcony doors. Harry hadn't been told who straight up, but Susan quickly clued him during lunch on Wednesday. 

“It was Barnabas.” 

“What?” 

“It was Barnabas. He asked his Grand Store to mess with your balcony doors.” 

“How did you find out about that?” 

“I'm in the single rooms, so share a common room with him. He was complaining his Grand Store had been grounded for dealing with one of the interlopers. He said that while glaring at me, so I knew who he meant. Messing with wards is normally expulsion. But since it wasn't the main school ones, he was only grounded this time. But will be suspended next time.” 

“Wow”, Agnar looked at the girl in shock. 

“That's good information," Harry noted as Oliver, Aspen, and Cedric joined them. 

“So Barnabas Moonlord is becoming the new Draco Malfoy”, Cedric laughed. 

“I didn't start either of them.”

“No, you didn't. Be careful not to get into a fight with him, Susan.” 

“I will, but he's more likely to go after Harry.” 

“Already is to the sounds of it”, Agnar noted. “Barnabas has always been an arse. Thinks he should have the best and be top of the school for nothing.” 

“Doesn't that remind you of someone” Susan smiled. 

“Maybe we should introduce them”, Cedric smirked. 

“Oh, please don't; that would be the worst thing to ever happen to this world”, Aspen groaned. 

“Not to mention Malfoy hates anything non-human, and Barnabas is a vampire.” 

“A human Barnabas, I never want to meet him” Agnar shook his head. 

“Really, we all just need to be careful” Oliver got them back on track. “Be careful but keep an ear out, Susan.”

“No worries there.” 

“How's Evie and Harley?” Harry asked. 

“Settling in well. But out of all of us, they are the least powerful,” Aspen nodded. 

“Not to mention going after first years is bellow the belt”, Agnar growled. 

“Never stopped some Slytherins before.”

“Point. So stay alert and be careful. No one actively provoke him, please,” Aspen looked at them. 

“Hey, I've never done that” Harry held his hands up. Aspen, Cedric and Oliver just laughed, getting up to head to class, and after a moment, Harry stood to follow. He hadn't. 

Saturday 16th January

Without Martial Arts and thanks to the Balcony doors, Harry found he was getting more sleep. That Saturday, Dr White and Madam Wood were both pleased with how he was doing. He also made time to read his latest letters from Ron and Hermione while additionally writing out responses. 

Ron, Ginny and the twins were settling into Se Ridica. Apparently, Ron was finding it weird attending class's with Ginny. Although he relished the new Potions professor. He was making friends and had been given a mentor a few years older. The twins were so far behaving themselves. However, Ron stated it was only a matter of time. He was also finding the different sports exciting and was looking forward to watching.

Hermione, on the other hand, was apparently loving Merlin. She was onto her second week of boarding and looking forward to going home. After this, she would just be travelling in for the next couple of months. She, too, had a mentor but had also discovered the Draco Malfoy of Merlin. Another of the Moonlord Vampire clan, which was a little funny. Like Ron, she was making friends. Only while Rons were all human at the moment. Hermione seemed to have made friends with a group of werewolves and fairys. Humans were in the minority at Merlin at any age. However, Hermione loved the faster pace saying everyone was the same, and she was learning so much. She had, however, quickly discovered that, like at Hogwarts, showing off wasn't appreciated. But her new friends and mentor were helping with that. 

Harry could only smile at reading the two letters before writing a reply that he was settling in fine. He didn't write and tell them about the full moon. There was no point worrying them when they were halfway around the world. He did mention it to his friends at the hostal, though and Erlendur. The hostal head had written him back, telling him to be careful with the OSS. Erlendur wrote to ask the OSS for a reason if he was unsure about something. If you asked, they always told you, apparently. Erlendur also encouraged him to talk about any problems with Isur. Harry wasn't sure about talking with people.

Sunday morning, Harry blinked as he was passed a note from a first-year on the way down to breakfast. Frowning, he opened it and raised an eyebrow.  Avoid the orange juice this morning.  He snorted at that and shook his head. 

“What's it say, Harry?” 

“Nothing.” Harry looked at Aganr and got a raised eyebrow in response. They settled down onto a six-table as Susan came and joined them. Including the two girls with her Jessica Lowly and Ruby Bounce. Jessica was a submissive Omega. If Harry didn't know better, he would swear that Jessica was Malfoys twin. The girl had the same platinum blond hair and blue-grey eyes. That was if she was in her base from as Jessica was a shape-shifter. She lived in the Oslo hostal and had as long as she could remember. Ruby, on the other hand, was a  human Alpha Dominant.  She had short red hair and brown eyes. Ruby was from America and lived with her parents, and had a younger brother. She was a muggle-born but had been given an excellent introduction to the magical world when she was 7 before attending Euro-Glyth. 

Harry watched as almost everyone on the table poured themselves some orange juice. Only he, Susan and Jessica took pumpkin juice as that was what they were used to. As they talked, he kept an eye on his tablemates and laughed when their hairs started to cycle through different colours. 

“What?” Agnar looked at him before spotting the others and laughing as well. 

“Well, I wonder who this is from?” Ruby laughed as well. 

“Why aren't your hairs different?” Agnar looked at them. 

“I was warned” Harry held up his note. “It was in the Orange juice.” 

“I didn't have Orange juice”, Susan smiled. “Used to pumpkin juice from Hogwarts.”

“I was warned as well. I can't have normal potions as a shape-shifter.” 

The sound of clapping drew his attention as Lærer Little stood; his hair, too, was changing colour. “I want to congratulate the small group of first years responsible for this on a well-executed prank. There does not seem to be any problems. All the necessary students seemed to have been warned as such no punishment will be given as long as it has worn off by the time lessons start tomorrow.” with that, he sat down. Harry's eye went to the high fiving first years seeing Harley amongst them. The small boy had made friends, it seemed. 

Since he had all his work done for a change, Harry went to look around the Repository more. He still had not been given the all-clear to restart Martial Arts. Harry lamented that he was still a little underweight. But if he kept up his eating, he wouldn't be within the next two weeks. With everything that had been going on, he hadn't been back to the Repository since the first day he looked around. Harry knew, though, that Hermione would have been all over it, not joining any clubs to instead spend time in the Repository. It was why, Harry now knew, that even if the girl had had the magical potential, she wouldn't have been excepted. 

Inside the entrance was clearly what had been a cloak area. There was a large foyer with a few chairs and two sets of stairs heading up and down. The teachers had placed a desk here with the librarian behind watching who removed books for studying. They also kept ahold of the translation guides for students. 

Harry headed up to the next floor and then the next without pausing as he hit the top. As he did, Harry realised the Repository was more extensive inside than it was out and smiled. The top floor had a dome ceiling, rows of books around the edge and seats in the middle. Turning, he started to run his fingers over the spines and noticed a number of them were for potions. Looking around, he went over to another shelf. He saw a number of these were Herbology while a third shelf had books on Alchemy. Shaking his head, Harry returned to the potions books and found an old book written in Ancient Latin. Knowing he wouldn't get far without a translator, Harry ran down to get one from the entry. Harry knew there were spells that most of the scholars used to temporarily make them understand the language. Still, none of the students used them unless it was an emergency. All the books were written in the ancient versions of Latin, Greek, Norwegian and French. 

Harry sat reading right through till lunch, where he claimed a table again with Agnar, Susan, Ruby and Jessica. Susan had been to watch a pick-up game of Quidditch. While Ruby and Jessica had been doing their homework. And Agnar had been hanging out in the dorm with the other weres. Harry didn't feel bad about being excluded from that talk. 

After lunch, they split again, and Harry went to music with Agnar and Jessica. His flute and violin were coming along for someone who had never played before. After music, he had Arithmacy catch up in the library with Luke and couldn't help smiling when he saw the older boy. 

“You're in a good mood.” 

“I've got all my work done and spent some time in the Repository this morning. I've just come from music. Nymira said she was going to be following me.” 

“I'm here. Might as well do my own Arithmacy work while you two study.” 

“What's this, the Arithmancy gathering?” Isur laughed as he too joined, and Harry smiled. Luke just shook his head and turned to teach him some more of the math he was missing and struggling on. 

After a break, he had Calligraphy and then history with Luke before dinner. After dinner, though, he ran down to the swimming pool where the rest of his mentor family met him. They did teach him how to move about in the water. Before taking it in turns to stay with him in the shallow end while they ran laps. After everything descended into a splash war with Isur winning. Harry was tired as he climbed into bed that night. Tired but happy. 

Monday 25th January

The healers cleared him to start Martial Arts again the following week. He was now once again not under doctors orders which was nice. Barnabas had taken to glaring at him across the classroom. But wasn't pushing it much further. Malfoy Harry knew would have forced it. He would have confronted him in the halls or sabotaged his potions. Barnabas wasn't. He just glared, and it was a nice change. Harry guessed with Susan and Aspen that the numerous rules were responsible. If he started anything and it was caught or even reported, various methods would be used to find him out. That wasn't the case at Hogwarts. The rules were in their favour here, and that was keeping Barnabas in check. It was a nice change. 

That Monday through, Isur sat down with him to explain Imbolic and what they would be doing during lunch. Agnar, Susan, Ruby and Jessica were also there, and while they all knew this, they listened quietly. 

“Imbolic is the celebration of the first signs of spring. It's a promise of renewal, of hidden potential and of the earth awakening. This week everyone does a spring cleaning of their dorm room while the cleaners do one of the rest of the school at night. On Sunday the teachers are going to make a Brideog doll and bed. The doll will be laid out overnight on an altar in the entrance, and 4 very large white sheets will be put outside for a blessing. Everyone in the school takes a ritual bath or shower. The baths been for the sensitive students and their helpers.” 

“So me.” 

“Yes, you”, Isur laughed, and the others chuckled. 

“Monday, the class's are cancelled as everyone makes Brighid's cross's and crowns, candles, plants seeds and burns insects. Each mentor family takes a walk together through the snow to a well that's about 20 minutes away. It's in a cavern, and they ask for blessings and make money offerings. Once a year, the headmistress collects the money and donates it to a different hostal each year. Even those that don't support the school. All the beginner and intermediate students then make lots and lots of candles and collect wood to make a bonfire for the evening celebration. While the advanced and senior students make all the food for a feast. The support staff have the day off. Chinook isn't open that day, and many scholars go home for two days to be with family. The sheets that were put out the previous day are taken down. Three are torn up, and parts are given to all the beginner students for protection and luck. One is kept and given to the healers to help in healing.” 

“Wow,” Harry whispered, that was a lot to take in. 

“That evening, we'll all take out the Brighid's crowns and place them around the edge of the dining room with the candles burning. There'll be a large free for all feast in the room, sort of like a buffet. And we all stay in the dining room till the candles are burnt down. The youngest of each mentor family takes that Brighids crown to their rooms as a decoration and blessing. The doll stays in the entranceway for a week before been moved to the headmistress's office. Anyone who has an old Brighid cross from the previous year takes it and burns it on the bonfire.” 

“I'm going to get lost.” 

“We never did anything like that at home”, Susan smiled. “We just burned a candle and said a few prayers, but Aunty is always busy.” 

“We'll help you” Agnar smiled at his new friends. He might have lost his old ones. But he was quickly becoming closer than ever to his new ones. “You forgot about the doll visiting everyone's rooms.” 

“Yes, I did. It is a hectic two days. It's a good thing classes are cancelled Monday and Tuesday.” 

“Why Tuesday?” Susan asked. 

“Because everyone is up so late and need a lay-in and rest. All the food is leftovers from the day before with a little extra. It's just a lazy day while also making sure you have all your homework done since you won't over the weekend,” Jessica stated. 

“What do we wear?” 

“Anything. It's a holiday, not a school thing. Taking part is optional. At the very least many come to the feast to eat, but that's it. Most wear their school robes outside for the bonfire to keep them warm. And then get changed when they come into something more relaxed for the feast. There is lots of singing and talking. But it's mostly getting to know people. About what you can do to make more space and time in your life for the important things. Time management which is important here.” Harry couldn't help snorting, and there were a few laughs. Oh yes, time management was a given at Magere. 

“This is going to be an interesting weekend.” 

“Get as much of your homework done as possible on Saturday. So you only have a bit to do on Tuesday. The teachers don't relax on that,” Ruby noted. 

Ruby was right; as the week went on, there was no let-up in class or the prep they had to do as homework. That Monday evening, Lærer Adams had pushed them harder during magical culture since they would miss a lesson. They had done all about the ancient festivals considering they were coming up to Imbolic. Saturday, Harry did spend all day doing his homework. There were no sports matches that week, and Luke swapped all their regular tutoring to the Saturday to clear up the Sunday. By the evening when he settled to bed, he had all but English, Astronomy and Maths done. 

Sunday 31st January

“ You killed me, Harry Potter”, Quirrell loomed before him.

“ You killed us”, Lily and James appeared. 

“ No, no, I didn't.” 

“ You killed us/me”, the three started chanting, closing in on him. 

“ No”  

Harry woke with a start and looked around. It was still dark, but Agnar's light was on, and he was awake looking at him. 

“Nightmare?” 

“Yeh, sorry if I woke you.” 

“No, I was awake. You have them a lot, Harry.” 

“No more than normal”, Harry muttered. 

“Harry, you have nightmares most nights that isn't normal.”

“I'm fine, Agnar. Isur knows I have nightmares.” 

“Alright, as long as he knows”, Harry saw Agnar frown. He knew that if they got worse, Agnar would be going straight to Isur. Harry didn't say anything else on the subject. Instead, he just got dressed in Denim cotton trousers and a jacket. This was with a red t-shirt and his bands around his arm. Afterwards, Harry headed down to breakfast with the others following. They were talking excitedly about Tuesday's plans when they had the day off and tomorrows bonfire. 

Everyone broke off in the dining room. And Harry headed with Agnar to what was becoming their standard table with the girls. Isur stopped him for a moment to say they were going to the infirmary straight after breakfast. Harry nodded and continued to the table, smiling at the girls. 

“You know we really need to find another boy to add to our group.” 

“Or just expand the group to the whole year. We could bug Barnabas by leaving him and his friends out," Ruby joked. 

“That's not a bad idea, really.” 

“I was joking” Ruby looked at Susan. 

“What? Barnabas is always saying he ruled the school and moaning we changed things. He's pig-headed and too big for his boots. Malfoy was just the same. Arrogant, Entitled, Spoiled. Leave him out and show him what he is missing. Won't be easy.” 

“If that happens, let it, Susan. Let's just focus on finding someone else for our table first,” Harry smiled. 

“Now that's a plan”, Jessica laughed, and Susan humphed before going back to her breakfast. 

“Right, so what's the plan for today?” Ruby asked. “I know I'm meeting up with the rest of my dorm mates to clean after breakfast. Then we all rotate through with baths and showers.” 

“I've got my normal trip to the infirmary, and then I'm probably better cleaning before a bath” Harry shook his head. 

“I'll round up the others. Your not normally that long, so we'll meet up in an hour to clean and then do the showers. There is normally a rush in the morning for the showers while the baths are only a little less busy. Check with Isur as he might have your name down for a time” Agnar started planning, and Harry nodded. 

“Urg cleaning with Barnabas is going to be a nightmare”, Susan muttered, and Ruby nodded.

“He didn't last year. Just stood around directing people.” Agnar looked at the two girls who were, unfortunately, sharing a common area with the vampire. 

“He's not getting away with that this year” Susan glared across the hall. “I'll...” 

“Tell who?” Harry asked wearily at the angry Hufflepuff. “Your mentor? What's she going to do? We already know that Barnabas is more dominant than his mentor after the wards. What will the teachers do?” 

“Depends on the teacher in that sense. Many believe that that sort of problem is for students and mentors to sort. Unless it descends into a fight, not much in the way of rules. The general feeling is if you are going to take part, do it fully or stay out of it and tell your dorm. Most at least do a quick clean of their dorm area and then scarper,” Jessica explained. Susan scowled, and Ruby sighed. But the matter was dropped since there wasn't much that could be done. 

Harry headed straight to the infirmary after breakfast that had started to become a habit. He had used to go after Runes and Sleding, but now he went after breakfast before that if he had time. Isur always seemed to know when he went. And Luke always followed him out the dining room one way or another, so that wasn't a problem. Nymira was the one he was less close to. But she always turned up as well. It was nice in a strange way. 

Today though, clearly wasn't an average trip. To start with, there was a queue in the infirmary. Although it seemed to be moving quickly. Isur quickly jumped to join it, and Harry realised it was focused on a wall. 

“The purification baths sign up. Showers just have a queue down there. But baths are longer, so there is a sign up in the infirmary and downstairs. Both are linked, so no double booking. It's common courtesy not to take someone else's place,” Luke explained. 

“This is why I am glad for a mentor”, Harry laughed. He would never have known. 

“Do make life easier”, Nymira arrived. “I'll go find Dr White”, she disappeared into the crowd. Harry took a couple of deep breaths to keep his breathing under control. Usually, his Claustrophobia didn't appear like this, but many people were in a small waiting area. 

“Sit, Harry” Luke found him a seat. “Alright?” 

“Lots of people.” 

“Not many will be going to see the healers, so we'll have you in a cubical soon.”

“I got us... Harry” Isur came over. 

“Just keep people away, Isur; it's his Claustrophobia. Nymira has gone to find the healers, and we'll be away soon.” 

“Right”, the older boy stood and seemed to stand guard in front of him, so people had to weave around. Harry was grateful for Isurs presence. He seemed to act as a primary warning because people stepped back a little allowing him to breathe. Even if he wasn't comfortable. 

It only took a minute or two for Nymira to re-appear, and she quickly led them through the crowd to the back. Harry breathed a lot better once he was in the cubicles with the curtain shut. 

“Maybe we should start carrying around calming droughts?” Nymira suggested. 

“It's just small places like that, normally I'm fine. That's only the second time it's ever happened.” 

“When was the first?” Luke frowned. 

“At Hogwarts, when I first arrived. All the first years were put in a small anti-room while waiting to be sorted.” 

“Not that often then. Just something to be aware of,” Isur nodded, and Harry narrowed his eyes. Only two weeks ago, the boy would have been running to the doctors or Lærer Little. “What?” 

“Are you feeling alright, Isur? A couple of weeks ago, you would have been dragging me to see Lærer Little.” Nymira and Luke burst out laughing at that. 

“I can learn my lesson”, Isur held up his hands. “Honestly, Harry, at that point, I panicked. I had a Liten for the first time. I was excited. But then I found out that you weren't just an Omega but one who was on watch, had been abused and had a watch score. I know there can be problems with that. I live in a hostal. I see them; I just panicked. It's been a month. I'm calming down. But honestly, if something happens, I may panic again. This though, you told us the last time. That's twice in two years, both small rooms. We know now to avoid coming to the infirmary straight away on these days. I'll come and sign you up, and we can come later to avoid the crowds that come straight away.” 

“Thanks”, Harry relaxed and nodded. 

“Good morning”, Dr White slipped around the curtain and breathed. “Space”, he smiled, and Harry couldn't help giving a small laugh at that. “Good now first of the month, so full check, talk and vaccination today, I'm afraid. Are you already signed up for a time?” the Doctor sat down. 

“I did. We have a later one due to Harry sleeping after” Harry scowled at that idea. He was hoping to one day stay awake. 

“Good idea, but as long as there are no exposures, you should start staying awake more from now on. Your first one was a given and the second was after a large exposure; many slept after that one. Don't put it down as always sleeping yet. Drowsy maybe but not sleeping.” 

“Alright”, Harry nodded, his hope rising. 

“Good now, how have you been sleeping”, the Doctor pulled out his notes. 

“Same as always.” 

“Good. No more problems with the doors.” 

“No, that's all be sorted.”

“Excellent. Now no coughs or colds.” 

“No. I don't get them very often.” 

“You may soon now. I'll check you for antibodies when we draw some blood to spell. You're in a different environment; most get at least one cold.” 

“I didn't in Iceland.” 

“Probably so much going on it pushed you through”, Luke noted. 

“I agree. You will, at some point. Different water, different germs, you'll get sick sometime. The purification bath probably helped as well.” the Doctor gave them a soft smile. “How are you settling in now?” 

“I'm alright. Richard is still a pain, but he just gives me these funny looks. The others think it has to do with his sister. Barnabas is leaving me alone as well, just glaring at me across the room. It's a nice change as Malfoy would have been sabotaging my potions and making snide remarks.” 

“Yes, the school rules are in your favour there. If Mr Moonlord wants to do something, there are proper channels to go through,” Doctor White shook his head. “As for Mr Shard, give him time. I am aware of that situation, and he should settle in time. He has his own problems. Now one last question. How you managing with these three?” 

Harry blinked and went red at the idea of talking about them in front of them. Nymira laughed, as did Luke, but Isur went red as well. 

“We have been good. You know of the argument, but nothing else has happened. They're like... I don't know.” 

“Seems good then. I'll go see if a room is free,” the Doctor stood, leaving, and Harry eyed them. 

“Don't worry about it—something to get used to. Dr White is going to ask a few times. They always do when new students end up in the infirmary. It's a way of seeing how the mentor pairs are working. And if anything needs to be changed with how they assign them,” Luke explained. 

“They really do that. I thought it was just a way of making conversation!” Isur looked at his own Grand Stor. Both Nymira and Luke nodded, and Harry shared a look with Isur. You learned something new every day. 

Soon enough, he was taken down to the exam room at the end. The doctors could exam you in the cubicles, but they mostly did that when using magic. When not, they tended to go to the exam rooms. Harry didn't hesitate to take a seat on the bed as Doctor White pulled over the usual tray of stuff. He started by checking his eyes, ears, temperature and listening to his breathing. After his blood pressure was taken and his blood sugar with the funny finger poker. 

“Slightly high. But you have just eaten, so that should come down soon, and it isn't any cause for concern. You have always been in the normal range the times you came later, so I'm not worried,” he stated and wrote the numbers down. “Now, while I get the blood draw and vaccination ready, how are you really managing with them?” 

“What?” Harry spluttered. 

“You've been here a month now. Humour me” 

“We...Luke is great. He does all my tutoring and says I am catching up quickly. He also helped me with my homework and taught me some stuff about essay writing no one had before. It's nice that he came back to be here when Isur got me. 

"Nymira, we aren't as close, but I know she is there. You can see how close she and Luke are. Or she and Isur are, and I hope to one day have that. We just haven't had as much time. 

"Isur... I guess at the moment, we are both finding our feet. He's got me suddenly out of the blue, and I'm at a new school. But he's trying, and he's there. He didn't mind when they were woken that night; neither did Nymira. I guess at the moment, I don't know what to compare him to.” 

“So your closer to Luke, but then you do spend more time with him. It will come, and it shows a lot about Luke that he did come. You have longer with Nymira and Isur so getting to know Luke now is good as well. He's the more experienced,  so will be calmer and does have experience with Omega submissives before.”  

“Yeah, his letter finally came back, but we haven't had a chance to read it. He wants to with all of us,” Harry smiled as the Doctor came back over. 

“Good. Now arm out. I'll do the blood draw first” Harry looked away as the Doctor started to wipe down his arm. Dr White always did everything the muggle way. But he wasn't complaining. Especially knowing what was coming tonight and tomorrow. This wasn't penetrative magic. However, Doctor White had explained that the order for no magic came from his Omega doctor at the Greenland clinic. And only he could change it. The only time they would use magic would be in an emergency. Harry's eyes caught his Omega band; it didn't bother him now. He didn't notice it. It was just there and always would be. 

“How are you managing with your dorm mates besides Richard?” 

“They're good. They include me if I'm there. But I don't mind missing out on some talks because they're just wolf-related. The odd time things are brought up that I miss Agnar fills me in. They're happy I'm not going to be on my own next week. And Agnar said they were just planning on leaving their doors open themselves this time.” 

“That's good. What about Agnar?” 

“He's grate. He's a bit like my friend Ron but different. He's more...observant... I think and can be unsure sometimes due to been bitten. But he doesn't mind been woken when I have nightmares and was worried about what happened after the last full moon.”

“That's good. That's blood done. Turn around” Harry shuffled around, so he was facing the other way on the bed and winced when the needle went in. “Done. Half an hour and then you can go, just let someone know, and the crowds should have gone down by now as well.” 

“Thanks”, Harry jumped off the bed and went back to his cubicle, seeing the others still there. 

“Alright?” Isur asked. 

“Yep. He did ask me about you lot again.”

“Thought he might. The doctors pulled Nymira away to ask about me when she refused once. They just want to make sure it's not cause something bad is happening” Luke smiled. 

“Yes, I remember Isur had no problems turning around and saying I was terrible, and he hardly saw me. This was after he ended up here with a cold in the first month.” 

“You were bad”, Isur turned on Nymira. “I hardly saw you that month you spent so much time in detention.” 

“I'll admit I was” Nymira held up her hands and looked at him. “We told you I spent a lot of time fighting when I first arrived. Well, that was true. When I came, I was more interested in climbing the social ladder and being at the top of the vampires' hierarchy than learning. I got into many fights and a lot of trouble. The only thing is that after a couple of months, while it died away a bit, it never went away. When you get your Liten, there is another hierarchy shift, and I was more concerned about that than helping Isur. It took Lærer Little threatening to give Isur to another Stor for me to come around after 2 months. In those two months, lots of people tried to talk to me. But I wasn't listening, more concerned with fighting and why I wasn't top within my year with my Liten. 

“It's a lot better now, and I learned my lesson. But it took a long time for Isur to start trusting me after that, and we had a lot of fights over it. I don't blame him. I was horrible, probably the worst mentor ever once we arrived at school, and I was surrounded by everyone. Corse, now it helps that I'm older and that I am at the top,” she laughed, and Harry gave Nymira a small smile. 

“She's not kidding, but it worked out, Harry. It took time, but it did. Everyone has fights. Now Nymira and the others are like my older siblings, and that's the way it should be. To start with, Nymira was like an older sibling I hated and didn't want. Not something I liked when seeing what the others had. At least I had Luke and the others. But yes, they did ask and were horrified by what I said” 

“Why wasn't something done before?” 

“Because they let the mentor families work them out. After that first month, they did step in, and things were done. Nymira just didn't listen till she was threatened,” Luke noted. 

“O yes, I think I spent most of that month in talks and counselling, that was after spending the month before in detention.” 

“How did you end up on the RES then?” 

“Because it had nothing to do with mentors, and you don't join till your fifth year. There was a period in my fifth year where I did come close to getting kicked off. I was suspended for a short time, and it delayed my training and being able to go down with the others. Everything has consequences, Harry. At least in school, they are minor and contained. But sometimes things can affect the rest of your life. That's what Magere tries to imitate more than some schools. Yes, there are second chances like I got. But sometimes, if you break a rule, there isn't because it is so severe.” 

“Like being banded from the Squad permanently.” 

“Yes,” Nymira nodded. Harry just nodded as well and looked to the side. At Hogwarts, there was always second chances; it was a school. But Harry knew very few people had ever been suspended or expelled from Hogwarts. Hermione had rattled off the facts once. 

“What are you doing today, Luke?” he changed the subject and asked the older vampire. 

“I'm staying here. Most of the scholars are going home, but I'll be joining in. I've decided to help with the candle effort tomorrow and will be cleaning my room today as well.” Harry smiled as Madam Baxter popped her head around the curtain. She was a short fairy with shoulder green hair and green eyes while her green wings seemed to flutter behind her. Most of the fairy students didn't have the same coloured wings as their hair, so Harry guessed Madam Baxter had died them. Some colours were the same, like yellow and blond or red hair and red wings. 

“You're free to go.” 

“Thanks”, Harry smiled, jumping off the bed. 

“Meet us down at the baths after dinner tonight, Harry”, Isur stated, and Harry nodded as they left. The crowd had indeed gone, and he quickly moved through the halls heading to his dorm. 

It was a quiet room that Harry walked into, and he wondered where everyone was. Turning, Harry walked into his and Agnars room to see the boy in question lazing on his bed. 

“Hey back.” 

“Yep, saw arm but all good” 

“Great, I'll get the others, and we'll start” 

“They all in their rooms then?” 

“Yep, we were having a quiet relax while waiting for you” Agnar jumped up. “Harrys back”, the other boys quickly came out of their rooms. 

“Ready for a cleaning party?” Arghama smiled. 

“Guess so” Harry pulled a face at the idea of cleaning. Their rooms weren't that messy anyway. It mainly was Valerio's and Emberis stuff, but the rest were pretty decent at putting things away. It was definitely different to Hogwarts, where they had Ron, Seamus, and Dean all messy. 

“Let's go then” Emberi waved his wand, and music started to come from the floating instruments. Harry's eyes went wide, and he smiled. 

“Come on” Agnar pulled him into their room. “The brownies left us some cleaning supplies.”

“Does everyone know how to use this stuff?” Harry eyed the bottles. He knew how dangerous chemicals could be. 

“They're supposed to be all non-harmful”, Agnar shrugged. 

“Doesn't mean they are” Harry moved and got his dragonhide gloves, pulling them on before starting to clean, reading the bottles carefully. The others were singing happily, and slowly Harry joined in. But it only made the cleaning bearable. After the Dursleys, he would never enjoy it. It was actually strange the boys did. 

They did their rooms in twos and then did the main area together. Richard seemed to eye his gloves, but Harry wasn't taking them off. Not after his experience of Dudley swapping labels. It took about an hour and a half to get the room tidy. Emberi and Valerio were messing around, and it was a little irritating, but Harry didn't say anything. Once they were done, it was their standard break time, and they headed down to the dining hall where snacks were put on the weekends. Susan and Ruby weren't there, but Jessica was, and they quickly joined her group, which was the rest of the were's in their year. 

Rishima was Arghama's twin and looked identical to him only with longer hair and softer features. Lyeona Vicia was a blond-haired Omega with brown eyes. Lessien Telemmaite was an elf with long black hair and blue eyes. She, too, was an Omega and looking, Harry noticed only Rishima wasn't, and she was a Beta. Miwa Ito was also an elf, and she was wearing a sensitive band as well. She had long black hair and hazel eyes instead. Ophielie Bennit was another sensitive, only she was a Nactle. She had shoulder blond hair and grey cat eyes. On top of that, Ophielie was covered in white fur that had light brown patches, white cat ears, tail and whiskers as well. 

“I thought you were in the weres dorm” Harry looked at Jessica. 

“There are only 2 female weres in our year, so technically yes, or rather this is the  female Omega and creature dorm in our year”,  the girl laughed. 

The girls were nice. But Harry noticed that Richard was quiet, and when the boy slipped off, Harry followed. 

“Richard!”

“Go away, Harry.” 

“No. Richard, what's wrong? You can tell me. Arghama said it was something about your sister who's being homeschooled.” 

“Its non of your buisness” 

“Maybe not, but it's affecting how you are with me”, the werewolf stood there looking hard at him. “You don't have to tell me, Richard, I was just worried about you. All I want is you to treat me like everyone else like you were before you found out I was an  Omega on watch.”  Richard just seemed to look at him more before turning and storming off. Harry sighed and went back into the dining room. One day maybe Richard would tell him. 

After a break, Harry spent the day wandering around the library and the Repository. It seemed to be a popular place. But you also saw many students walking around in pyjamas and dressing gowns, coming back from purification baths. A few were also being supported, and one first year was being carried by her mentor while she was asleep. Many students had wet hair from showers. Isur came to join him after lunch with Nymira telling him his time was straight after dinner that night. 

During the afternoon, he explored more of the Repository than he had before in the top room. The entrance room was on the first floor and only had a few basic books. Many were journals from the time just before the cataclysmic event, and the school had put the translation books there as well. The first floor underneath was covered in maps and geography books. They had a section of geography books and maps in the main library, and Harry knew he would have to compare them sometime. But it was clear that the Repository had some strange expansion charm embedded. There were books and paintings in 3 separate mini rooms on different cultures and the culture of that time. The next floor down had more art and even music if you touched various cubes. 

The next level, though, was again books. Books on mind magic, transfiguration, animagus, Ancient Runes and others. All 3 of the rooms on that level were. It wasn't just that level but the next 2 before you hit a level with four small rooms, each dedicated to a different element. Harry was amazed as he turned around and around in circles. The stairs going between the levels weren't one spiral down. But several separate sections. Obviously, many ages, the Repository had been built, adding room by room as he went down to another level. This one was full of books on warding, enchanting, spell creation, blood magic, Necromancy, Soul Magic, and Harry blinked sex magic. 

“You're not going to want any books here for a few years”, Nymira laughed at his look. 

“No, your right there”, he went red, remembering that Ron's school Se Ridica taught Sex magic. He would have to write to them soon. “Magere doesn't even teach some of these”

“No, we don't, but the Repository is old, before our time when they were more known before they were even called that. The Squad adds the modern subject names to the shelves as we go. Some can be quite the puzzle,” Nymira nodded. “Some schools do summer class's in those subjects if you want to learn them. I think the OSS does a basic version of Sex Magic to some Omegas that need it as well.” 

“Why?” 

“More for when you are older. My age,” Isur laughed and led him down to the next floor. This area was covered again in books. 

“These aren't school books” they were fiction books, storybooks. 

“This whole floor is like that. That room over there has the mature books, so again older students, that one there has kids and young teens, this area has the main books that anyone can read.” 

“If you can read the language”, Harry laughed. 

“Just a bit”, Isur joined in. “They're only 2 more levels at the moment.”

“Did you guys have to read all these?” 

“Some of them”, Nymira nodded. “Enough to work out which room had what and that they were all the same and safe. It's the same with all the book levels. Luke told me the elements level was interesting to explore. We think the size of the levels get larger as you go as well.” 

“So maybe at the bottom is some ancient library similar to what we have. Maybe they just built on top of it, joining them after each natural disaster.” Harry thought as he looked around the next level, which was again interesting as it was all clothes and ancient fashion.

“We think it might be something like that, actually. No one has ever visited the others. But we think they were either all the same and linked or documented the history of that area of the earth or something. Certainly a mystery.” 

The last level seemed to be water-themed with various water element information and water magical creatures and spells. 

“We're working on an air level of this at the moment. This level was opened at the beginning of the year. There are some ancient fish in that room over there. We hatched them, and now the Squad takes care of them. We managed to breed some, and the headmistress arranged for them to go to a magical zoo. We don't know if the Russians ever had them. But they never came forward with additional fish species to breed. There is a water version of a basilisk in there, actually.” 

“Really?” Harry looked at Nymira and headed to the room that had the different fish. All the walls were covered in tanks with the ancient fish swimming around. Each partition had a separate tank, so there were five in all, with two being smaller. One tank seemed to have a shimmery shine over it, and Harry could hear the hissing. 

“The tanks came like this, already spelled. But the spells to renew them were in one of the books on this level. It shows the ancients weren't stupid and prepared for what was in here. They knew the event was coming and were prepared for their library going into stasis.” 

“ Stupid humans, always glaring.” 

“ Hello”,  Harry hissed back. 

“ Speaker, you haven't been before.”  a distinct voice chimed in, and Harry could see there was four in the large tank with other fish. They must be able to control their gaze. 

“ No, I just came here.”

“ Interesting”,  another swam over. 

“ You are young to be one of the pains”  Harry laughed at that, and Isur chuckled with Nymira, being beast speakers and parslemouths they could understand. 

“ No, I am a student. I came here to learn.”

“ Humans are weird.”

“Very weird” , Harry couldn't help smiling at that. “ I got to go, but I'll come back.” 

“ So he says” 

Pulling back, Harry raised an eyebrow at the other two. 

“We come and speak to them every so often, but many can't be bothered.”

“Sonam especially.” 

“You know he's been mentioned once or twice, but I've never seen him.” 

“What about Thomas Jorden?” Isur asked. 

“Who?” 

“I'll speak to him. He's the head snake charmer he was supposed to come and introduce himself to you.” 

“What?” Harry looked at the two as Isur muddled through his words. 

“Certain gifts have a 'head', so to speak—a special job to do due to that gift. One of the senior empaths helps the teachers tell who is telling the truth or who might be really struggling emotionally. Thomas Jorden is the one for parseltongue. He's responsible for helping with the snakes and teaching any student with a snake how to look after them. And checking the snake's welfare while making sure they are milked regularly.” 

“Wow” 

“Sonam Kumar is next, followed by Isur, then Akhila Kumar and then you.” 

“I might be the head of parslemouths one day?” 

“The Snake Charmer, yes” Isur nodded, getting his words right. “When depends on the other student's behaviour, them wanting the job and the headmistress. Those students have to be in good standing and well behaved.” 

“There is one for beast Speakers as well called the beast head. We have a head and then two assistants due to the number of creatures. It Azazel Sunjig at the moment, but Luke was last year when he was here.” 

“Wow”, Harry muttered, causing the two to laugh. 

“Come on, let's go get something to eat, then we can come and read, or you can talk to the water basilisks” Isur smiled. 

Harry spent the break talking to his friends about the water basilisks, which descended into a talk on what else could be in the Repository. Though they did laugh at the basilisks calling the Scholars pains. After a break, they all went through to read in the Repository, and Luke joined them. Then they all went to dinner with the girls in Jessica's dorm. The rest of the boys in his and Agnars dorm claimed tables around the one that Harry usually sat at with his friends. A couple of others from separate dorms joining. Barnabas had been left out. Harry wondered how long that would continue. 

After dinner, Harry followed Isur and Luke down to the purification baths, getting ready in the shared cubicles. He had made sure to bring his dressing gown and pyjamas back after last time, and he would have to make sure to return them tomorrow just on the off chance of something happening. He walked into the baths with a towel wrapped around him before taking it off and getting in. Isur quickly poured the first lot of potions in as Luke activated the charms. Nymira wasn't joining them this time as she didn't have the time. 

“You're going to need to find others you're comfortable with. If you don't mind, we can also teach Nymira.” 

“Yeh, that's ok.” 

“We'll introduce you to a few people. You were talking to Lyeona. Her mentor is an Alpha Dominant called Pollux. He's a werewolf. Lothair Sunjig is a Merrow he's Miwa and Ophielies mentor. He's a sensitive himself, though. That's just my year.” 

“You could always ask a couple of those that came with you from Hogwarts. Eventually, you are going to need people in your year, but that is something you can think about after Nymira leaves when you have your own Liten.” 

“Alright. Can I meet them?” 

“Sure. They don't have to be Alpha dominants; Nymira is a beta” Isur shrugged. 

“You need two, and with you being a submissive, I recommend at least one Alpha if possible. Just to be safe and to help you more.” Luke stated, and Harry nodded before dunking down under the water for a few moments as the two poured more water and changed the spells. He coughed as he came up but settled down against the side. He was tired but not exhausted. 

“Come on, Harry, you need to wash now”, Luke prompted, and Harry sighed, grabbing the shampoo to wash his hair, having done his body as they were talking earlier. 

By the end of the bath, he was sleepy but awake. He was now thankful that Isur had said after dinner. Luke helped him out of the bath, and they walked back to the cubicle with him wrapped in a towel. Harry managed to get dried and dressed on his own before curling in the corner. 

“No, come on, Harry, bed”, Isur pulled him up. 

“Tired”, he muttered, standing. 

“Come on”, Isur and Luke started to lead him out. Harry just groaned but moved. They had carried him through the school before, but he didn't want that to happen again. The walk between the baths and his dorm seemed longer than it actually was. Harry missed the looks coming from Agnar and the others as he fell into bed and curled up, asleep instantly as Isur covered him. 

Monday 1st February

The following day Harry woke bright and refreshed. It was hard to believe he had been at Magere a month now. Harry had to admit he was enjoying his new school better than Hogwarts. There was non of the issues he had had before; most students were welcoming. He had a large group of friends rather than just a few. The lack of danger remained to be seen. Still, the only known threat came from a few of the more vicious creatures or was contained to the Repository's security levels. The other creatures, though, were happy to leave you alone if you left them. It was refreshing. 

“You awake, Harry?” Agnar bounced into the room. 

“Yeh, what time is it” 

“Just before breakfast. You were out when they brought you back last night.” 

“At least I was half awake, unlike the other times. I hadn't had a bath in a couple of weeks, so that was probably it.” 

“Maybe if you did one say every 2 or 3 weeks, it might solve the problem.” 

“Maybe. No doubt Isur or Luke will bring it up soon anyway.” 

“Sure. Now come on, let's get dressed. It's Imbolic, and we have no classes,” Harry laughed, pleased to see Agnar relaxing more. He was so severe half the time. Harry quickly dressed in his jeans, a green t-shirt and his blue hooded lopappeysa. 

“Come on” Agnar grabbed his arm, and Harry laughed, letting himself be pulled out and downstairs for breakfast with the other boys following as well. 

Everyone was down at breakfast, all in their own clothes and all laughing and joking. Harry hadn't long got his breakfast and sat down when the headmistress walked through the door, and they all stood going quiet for a moment. 

“Sit down and eat”, she smiled and continued on. The volume quickly rose again as people relaxed. It seemed there were no announcements this morning. Some days there was, but most of the time, they were minor things. Such as extra help was needed to shovel snow outside since it was starting to block all the doors. Since he was under healers orders at the moment for his health, Harry had been told he wasn't allowed to help, but next year he should be able to. 

After breakfast, Agnar pointed to the craft boxes that the teachers were levitating into the room with the senior students help. 

“We grab one each of the blue boxes; inside is everything you need to make a Brighid cross and candles. We make them in the dorms this morning while the headmistress and senior staff, along with the chosen first year, come around visiting everyone's rooms. They start with the senior students so they can start cooking. This afternoon more boxes are put out, and we can make the candles. The seniors and intermediates will have sorted a rota amongst themselves to meet their mentor family's to make the crown and take a walk.”

“How do the first years manage?” 

“The third years split with them. Half of each dorm group goes to the third year dorms, and half goes to the first year's dorms, so there is a mix in each. They have had two years of this, so know everything without a problem. There are instructions in all the boxes for the second years.” 

“Cool,” Harry grabbed a box and followed his dorm mates back to the dorm. They settled around the table, taking everything out and starting on the cross's first. None of them complained about talking him through it and helping him. They just laughed it off, saying they had done the same last year. Next, they turned to the candles. They had been told to bring their cauldrons up after their last class last week, so they all had them. Students who didn't have their own at school like he didn't borrow one from the school. They also all knew the controlled fire spell and so it was easy to melt the wax. Going together, they all chose a different colour and so were able to make multi-coloured candles. Even Richard relaxed and was able to laugh, though they were careful. 

They had just finished cleaning up when there was a knock on the door. It was Richard that opened it. 

“Headmistress, Lærer, Brighid” he opened the door wider. As they came in, Harry stood with the others before pulling up his chair. The headmistress, and both deputies and two more staff members that were betas sat with the small first year. Harry noticed that the girl was a human omega with shoulder black hair and hazel eyes. 

“May the wheel always turn!” the headmistress said in a way of greeting. 

“May the wheel turn”, Harry responded with the others. 

“This is Rachel Craeker. How are you all getting on?” 

“We just finished our candles for the crowns later”, Arghama smiled. 

“Doing well then. Your one of the last to get to, and I must say besides your craft things on the table, this dorm is very tidy.” 

“Not always this way is it, Valerio, Emberi”, Agnar laughed. 

“So your the messy ones” Lærer Porter looked at the two boys who went red but nodded. 

“Well, there you are, your fabric from last night. Harry, many sew this into a clothing piece they always make sure to wear on test days. Or into a pillow or something to take to bed with you.” one of the betas handed over the white fabric to each of them. 

“Thanks, we have this for you” Harry looked at Agnar, who smiled. It had been decided by Richard and the others that he would hand over the food offering. It consisted of milk and cheese and had been collected from the Kitchens yesterday. Harry had been unsure about giving the food over. But apparently, since he was an Omega and it was his first year. That honour was his. The staff were already carrying baskets from the other dorm rooms. 

“Thanks.” Rachel smiled at them. 

“Shall we share a chant of light.” the headmistress looked around. She didn't look bored or put out, considering she had been doing this for hours. 

I open

Gently open

To the Divine inside me

I open

Gently open

To the sacred light

They repeated it several times, and Harry breathed as they did, picking it up on the second pass. It was a nice thought that in everything that had happened, he hadn't been alone. That there was always someone there with him, walking with him. And going through it all, almost like a guardian angel. But one who watched out for everyone.

“Now, let us bring in the spring that is coming so that we may have more new life on the earth so that we may live ourselves.”

Joy in the golden bus of spring

Passion in the greening leaf.

Joy in the rising day. 

Passion neath the glowing moon. 

Come swelling tides of spring. 

Fill me with the promise of green.

Again they passed through a couple of times, but this one was a little more difficult to pick up. 

“We must be going in a moment, but first, let us remember that the circle never ends.” 

We are a circle

within a circle

with no beginning

and never-ending

This one Harry knew from over Christmas and was able to join in straight away. It was actually a fitting song if you thought about it since the year did go on. The same events happened every year, and while some things might be different, you had that circle of life that never ended. 

“Well, I shall see you all later at the bonfire and at lunch. There is more work to be done. Remember, you are all going for your walks later. Enjoy the rest of your mornings,” the teachers stood, and Rachel led them out with the Brighid doll. 

“What do you think?” Arghama asked. 

“Just as good as yule.” 

They made sure to get changed before going down to lunch. Adding their thermals on under their clothes and Harry swapped into cotton trousers instead of his jeans since they would be more comfortable. Lunch Harry sat with his usual group of Agnar, Susan, Ruby and Jessica. The little first-year Rachel was getting a lot of attention. But her mentor had sat next to her, acting something of a buffer. 

After Nymira came and grabbed him, telling him to go and get his thermals outdoor kit on. Harry turned and went into the changing room, seeing Isur there as well. Harry started off by pulling his black dragonhide boots on and then his dark blue balaclava and scarf. Then he pulled on his white, heavy, long-sleeve underrobe and then black dragonhide gloves before the heavy furred, dark blue outer robe. After were his goggles and the dark blue hat on top. Harry was boiling but quickly moved to go outside. While he had been burning inside, he was just mildly cool outside and would warm up more when moving. Isur was waiting there dressed the same only his outer robe was red while Nymira had the senior black on. Luke joined them quickly wrapped in the same dark blue hat, scarf and balaclava with black boots and gloves. But he had dark blue thick trousers on with a black-furred coat on as well. 

“Let's go”, Luke set off. Harry walked between Nymira and Isur, struggling a little with the deep snow since he was so short. Right then, Harry really hated his height as Luke powered on. He did quickly warm up through to a pleasant temperature. They didn't talk on the walk. It was snowing as well, making him thankful for his goggles. Luke seemed to know the way well, should, though after 10 years of making the trip. 

As they had said, it was about a 20-minute walk, but a long 20 minutes. Eventually, though, they arrived at the cave and went into the first chamber. There Luke took off his coat, showing that the pants had straps that went over his shoulders to keep them up and the heat in. Isur and Nymira took off their outer robes, gloves and hat. Harry followed, pulling his balaclava down so he could talk. 

“How you doing?” 

“I'm warm now”, He panted, a little out of breath. 

“Come on, I have the offering” Luke led them further into the cave and to a natural well. The whole thing seemed magical and peaceful as it was naturally formed as well. It was almost like there was a presence there. Created from the years of prayers, and thanks to that, people have been giving. An altar had been set up to the side with a Brighid cross and crown on it. A small potted plant and candles finished the whole thing off. 

Luke passed them all a 5 standard coin before throwing his into the well or pond, whatever you wanted to call it. 

“Goddess, I want to thank you for answering our prayers last year for a Liten for Isur. And I ask that you please bless Harry and look after him. To let him know that he doesn't walk this path alone. That you and all of us will always be with him. To let out mentor family stay strong,” Harry choked as Luke spoke. They had been praying that he would come. It was almost surreal. Nymira threw hers in next before pronouncing. 

“Goddess, I too would like to thank you for blessing Isur with Harry. He has been a joy to get to know and fits in. I am enjoying our swimming and the few talks we have had. I ask that you walk with me as I enter my senior year to let me know I am on the right path and to please help Luke find a job. As much as I enjoy him being here, I know he would like one,” Harry smiled at that and saw Luke smile as well. Isur was next to throw his coin in and speak. 

“Goddess, I would also like to thank you. I now know why you didn't last year, and Harry has been worth the wait. I have learned through this to trust you more, all in your own time and that things will work out. Maybe not in the way you expected, though. Please help us bond and make sure that the circle does turn, that when the times comes, Harry gets his own Liten. So he may have those same experiences.” Harry gave a soft smile before throwing his own coin in. But he struggled to keep his voice steady as he spoke. 

“G-Goddess, thanks for helping me to find Magere, l-letting me know this is where I n-needed to be. T-Thanks for being there o-over all they-years with me. E-even if I didn't k-know it. P-please watch over all the other Hogwarts students and l-let them know where they need to be. T-to help them find their true school, home and f-family” he finished and looked at his mentor family. These were his older siblings, and he wouldn't be returning to Hogwarts. He didn't care what people said or did. Magare was everything Hogwarts was and more. 

Chapter Text

Monday 1st February

They walked back again in silence, and once he had taken all his outer clothes off, Isur led him through to one of the meeting rooms that the school had. There Nymira was waiting with another box, this one white. 

“Here”, she handed him the box, and Harry started to unpack it. Inside was all the stuff and instructions for the Brighid crown, along with a pot, some soil and seeds. 

“I see you are starting without me” Luke laughed as he arrived. They worked in silence for a few minutes, starting with potting the seeds before beginning on the crown. 

“Did you mean it? About not going back to Hogwarts?” Isur asked. 

“Yeah,” Harry nodded. “I had already decided before that if I liked the school, I wasn't jumping around. I wanted a school without danger, without the teachers being funny. So I applied to Se Ridica first and got in. But then I didn't hear anything else and didn't get any more information. I had a lot from Magere, and the more I heard and learned, the more people I met. I just knew that if I got in, that was where I was going. The last month has been one of the best in my life. I guess that as long as we get to the end of the year without anything major, I am happy and not going anywhere. Hogwarts, I lasted 2 months, so not even the end of the year, easter.” 

“I'm glad.” 

“You were worried?” 

“Yes, admittedly”, Isur sighed. “I waited so long, I knew why as well. And then you came from Hogwarts. They made sure to tell us all that you might go back, that this might be temporary. I made a vow to myself to be there anyway. That even if you went back, you were still my Liten, but I knew it wouldn't have been the same. I wanted what everyone else had.” 

“I worried as well for Isur. He's my little brother, and I wanted him to have that and not have it taken away, so to speak. To lose them. To have those experiences. We lost some, and I didn't want him to lose more.” Nymira smiled

“It doesn't matter. We're all here, and I don't blame Harry for wanting away from the danger. I've been keeping up with Hogwarts, and as soon as all the students left, the attacks stopped.” Luke looked at them all.

“I know about that”, Harry muttered. “My friend Ron, his sister, had this funny diary. When she got home, her mum found it, and it tested for dark magic. Apparently, it was linked to her and controlling her. They think that is what was opening the chamber, using her. The OSS put her through counselling and a purification bath. She's at Se Ridica and doing fine now.” 

“So they now need to find the monster to stop this from ever happening again.”

“Yes,” Harry nodded. 

“At least the girl is alright and does say why they stopped”, Nymira smiled. 

“Yes” 

“How is your Grand Stor Luke we didn't get a chance to see?” 

“Ivet is fine. She also has a watch score but at 13. Her parents were also very caring, and all she had was some extra health checks, and her dominant had to jump through a few hoops before bonding with her. She's pregnant with her first child now.” 

“Wow,” Harry whispered. 

“That's great” Isur smiled. 

“You'll have to tell her congratulations from all of us” Nymira nodded. 

“I will” 

Harry sighed at that before sitting back from the finished crown. All it needed now was his candles, and he would bring them down later tonight. 

“Harry, you alright?” 

“Yeah, sometimes I just wonder what it would have been like growing up with mum and dad.” 

“Many orphans feel like that, especially ones that grew up like you did”, Nymira stated. 

“It was Dumbledore. He put me there. Said it was for my safety. I went back every year, but now I wonder safe from what.” 

“Can you tell us more about them?” Isur shifted to get comfy. “We've seen the scars, so we can guess it was bad.” 

Harry sighed again and looked off to the side and then back at the crown. He hadn't spoken about the Dursleys to anyone. Not Dr Vang. Not to Erlendur. Not anyone. Many like Ron, Hermione, Tabitha, Jakob, Demelza and Eveline. They knew a little. But he had never talked about it entirely or even at all to anyone. Just that they didn't treat him right and what they had guessed. Turning, he looked back at them and then the crown again. 

“You don't have to if your not ready, Harry. It takes time.” Isur smiled softly. 

“They didn't treat me right. You know that from the medical and vaccinations, they didn't care if I got sick and died. They...they had me do lots of chores, so now I'm not fond of cleaning much. But at the same time, I struggle when things are messy or dirty. Looking for Aunt Petunia to pop and screech about it. Dudley, he once swapped all the chemical labels around, and I got a bad burn on my hand from it. So now I always wear gloves and that as well” he rubbed his hand and glanced at the others. None of them had looks of pity or disgust, only open curiosity and understanding. 

Harry took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a moment before continuing. If he didn't, he would never get it all out, not now. 

“My room was the cupboard under the stairs. They would lock me in there for days without food or water. That's why I'm claustrophobic. That's why it's not that bad in crowds and mostly at night when it's dark. After I got my letter to Hogwarts, they moved me upstairs to Dudley's second bedroom. The first time I had my own room, that's mine, was when I moved to the hostal. But even with everything, they didn't touch me much. Saying I would contaminate them as if they would get magic from me. Only they called it freakishness. They knew of magic but didn't tell me. So I only learned of it when the Hogwarts groundskeeper Hagrid came and gave me my letter telling me. 

“The only time they would touch me was the throw me in my cupboard. I didn't know about magic or why all these strange things were blamed on me. Everything else was more chores. But when I did magic they...”

“Easy, Harry” Isur shuffled over and pulled him into a hug. Harry couldn't help stiffening before relaxing more. “I'm going to ground you, and you can either continue or stop, alright. Just take a deep breath” Isur shuffled and moved again till he was behind. Harry closed his eyes but let the boy manipulate him. Typically he would have fought it, but right now, he didn't. Couldn't. 

Isur soon had him, so his legs and arms were trapped, and Harry took some deep breaths. He did feel better, calmer and more grounded to what was going on. Not getting trapped in his own memories as he had been, seeing the flashes. 

“Do you want to talk, Harry?” Nymira shuffled and put her hand on one leg, and Harry felt Lukes quickly join the other. Gingerly, he nodded. They needed to know, and while it was a little harder now, he wasn't lost in the memories. He knew that he needed to say it. Dr Vang had tried every week till he came to Magere. Always asking questions. But he had never said, never talked. Sometimes he had wondered what the Dr wanted. Now he knew. For him to just admit it and say it out loud. 

“They would lock me in my cupboard for weeks without food or going to the bathroom. Then they would complain about the smell. Then they would encourage Dudley to hit me. It started with just his fists. But he started using pipes, sticks, and other things as he got older. He was overweight, so he and his friends only got a few hits in. After that, they would be rewarded for it. For punishing the Freak and treating me properly.”

“But it was enough to cause the scars”, Luke noted. “Harry, that's all abuse.” 

“I know. Dr Vang tried to get me to say it before I came here. But I couldn't. But at the Hostal, things were different and then here. They didn't at Hogwarts. But Filtch would threaten the students with it and beg to be allowed to. To hang us by our thumbs in the dungeons. Real discipline, he called it. So I guess I just figured that they didn't know, and that's why they didn't, or something was stopping them. It's only since been away did I really notice and see it was different. That they really were wrong.” 

“What about your cousin? Did they treat him like that?” Nymira asked. Harry shook his head before looking at her. 

“Dudley was an Angel. Anything he did, I got blamed for.” he sighed. 

“Harry, I am going to say this now” Luke squeezed his leg. “I am going to send a note to Dr Vang not saying anything. Just that you have talked to us about the Dursleys. But know that is all I will ever say. If you want to talk you can come to any of us at any time, alright? You are our little brother, and we're not going anywhere. Ever. No matter what happens. Even if Voldermort comes back. Do whatever to try and get rid of us. All we will do is stay still and hold on harder, depending on what you try and do. It's the same with the OSS.” 

“Okay,” he nodded. Harry wasn't sure how much truth was in Lukes words, but he wasn't going to fight them on that. Sighing, he closed his eyes and relaxed against Isur. He would admit, though, being held was nice. 

“Harry, I'm going to let your arms and legs go. Move, and that's a sign you want to stay put. Know, though, that I will gladly sit and have a hug for as long as you want after. Luke and Nymira the same.” 

“Gladly”, the girl smiled. Harry nodded and shivered as Isur let his arms and legs go one by one. As soon as he did, he shifted and pulled his legs up a little as Isurs arms went back around him. It was more of a hug now than a grounding. Though he could still feel the strong support and relaxed a little. 

“Harry can we try something” Luke's voice came from behind him. 

“What?” he muttered, his voice sounding a little slurred. 

“Isur retake his wrists in that position and put a leg over his. I'm going to cover you with this blanket after.”

“Em okay,” Harry felt Isur shifting and a hand wrapped around his wrists. “Thanks, Nymira”, and then a leg went over his again, trapped him. Harry shivered before a heavy blanket settled over him. He couldn't help it; he went boneless at that and sighed, his mind going blank. 

“He's grounding fully”, Nymira stated from her position behind Isur, giving him something to rest against. 

“Nearly”. Probably for the first time,” Luke noted, sitting next to them again. 

“How did you work that out?” 

“The way he was trying to curl in when partial grounding, the way he curled in after and still relaxed a little.”

“You said nearly”, Isur noted. 

“We need to talk to him about that. He does so with his hands and feet cuffed watch” Luke slid his hands under the blanket and wrapped them around Harry's ankles. Harry's whole posture slumped as the tenseness that had been lingering disappeared completely. 

“Well, this is a nice development for Imbolic”, Nymira stated, and you could hear the smile in her voice. 

“Not sure how Harry is going to take it, though. You heard him when he was talking about being found an Omega. He wasn't happy. I can see straight off he doesn't like relying on people,” Isur spoke as Luke moved to lay down on his stomach, keeping a hold. But at the same time more comfortable. 

“You can move that leg, Isur, be more comfortable for you”, the older vampire stated. “But yes, I did notice that as well. What we need to do is show him how we all need help sometimes. Not hiding when we are sick from him, willingly going to the infirmary. Yes, Isur, you as well. You were as bad just after your parents said not to return. You still can have your moments. We don't want to hide any of this. We all have our faults. Maybe Dr Vang will have some more ideas as well.” 

“We can try. But I am glad you are here, Luke.” 

“So am I. I have never been more glad than now that you got Nymira, and then she got me” Isur smiled. “Harry”, he noted as the raven-haired boy shifted. 

“Yeah”, he muttered, his speech even more slurred now. 

“Just relax, Harry. We can talk more about this soon. How you feeling, though?” 

“Rested” 

“Good” 

keep him talking , Luke mouthed at Isur, and the fae nodded. 

“Harry, can you tell me more about how your classes are going?” 

“Good. Luke helps, and I get more” it was the most he had said since telling them about the abuse. 

“That's good. How are you managing with the seminars?” 

“I like them. Understand this more and what I can do. We have done seers, Metamorph, and natural animagus so far” Harry's speech started to normalize and become less slurred. “What going on?” 

“Your full grounding Harry. You'll probably feel better and more alert, less unsure, and your emotions won't be as all over the place.” 

“Guess that's good” Harry shifted. 

“No, stay still a little longer. Your speech is still slurred.” 

“Alright. What then?” 

“We'll talk more about it tomorrow. But we do need to tell Dr White. There is more to it, understand.” 

“Guess so. Dr Vang said I wasn't grounding, but we would learn as we went, and he needed to talk to me when we did.” 

“Maybe the headmistress will let him come up and talk to us. Since he's Harry's main Doctor,” Nymira noted. 

“Probably I know she has in the past before or let us go with Harry to him”, Luke stated. 

“How you feeling though, physically and emotionally, Harry?” Isur asked this time. 

“Lighter for both”, he muttered normally. 

“Okay. We're going to need to move now. But I'm staying with you the rest of the day, okay?” 

“Yeah” 

“Good. Now we're going to let you go. Same as before, one leg at a time. Luke?” One by one, Luke let go of each leg and sat up before removing the blanket, and then Isur let his wrists go. This time Harry moved off and looked at them, blinking. 

“What about now?” Nymria slipped from behind Isur, where she had been back to back with him. 

“Strange. Still lighter and my heads less fuzzy, but... I can't explain it.” 

“I've heard it say it's like all your worries are still there but at the back, not as concerning. Thus you can focus more on what is needed instead of the stuff you can't control building around you,” Luke stated. 

“Yes, like that” Harry looked at the vampire. 

“Good.” 

“Now let's go get some candles done with Luke while Nymria goes to join the kitchen staff” Harry laughed as Isur smiled, and the vampires scowled good-naturedly. Quickly they packed up and headed out of the room. It would be claimed again soon enough. 

That evening Harry headed outside again with the others. All the students were dressed in their heavy outer school robes while the scholars and teachers were easy to spot. In the middle of the quad outside was a large bonfire burning in the middle. Harry stood around in one of the circles with Isur on one side and the vampire members on the other. Isur hadn't left his side since his grounding earlier, and Harry had to admit he was thankful. However, between that and telling them about the abuse, he was a little rung out. 

Thankfully no one had said anything about him been missing for nearly 3 hours from the candle making. After all of them were done, they set up the dining room, and Harry ran with Isur to get his own candles to add to their little mini alter in the room. Now everyone was standing in circles around the fire, waiting for the music to start so they could sing some songs. As the songs began, Harry quickly realized these weren't the chants he had known. Instead, these were bouncy and songs with meaning and dance to them. 

After the first song, where he was a little uncomfortable, Harry relaxed and let himself have fun, joining in. He wasn't the only one making mistakes, and he saw Oliver fumbling out the corner of his eye while Aspen took everything with grace. Harley and Evie were laughing away with the other first years, just having fun. Once they had sung a few songs, they headed inside to eat. None of the main lights in the dining room were on. Instead, it was lit by the hundreds of candles they had made that the seniors had charmed to float. It reminded him strongly of Hogwarts, but it seemed different but no less beautiful. 

That night Isur followed him upstairs with the plant and candles while he carried the crown. Harry layed them out on the top of his dresser, promising himself to water the plant as Agnar followed and did the same. 

“We need to find a way for you to get me if you need me. Harry promise me if something is wrong, summon Hedwig and send her to wake Nymira and Luke. Please” 

“I will.” 

“Alright. I'll see you tomorrow” the fae turned and headed out. 

“That was strange.” 

“We learned how I full grounded earlier, and I told them some stuff about the Dursleys, stuff I never told anyone.” 

“He's just worried. If there is a problem, I will wake them too. Your, my friend Harry and I don't want something to happen either.”

“I know it's just hard. I'm used to looking after myself.” 

“Don't worry, we'll get you there” Agnar smiled, and Harry nodded. 

“You know you can talk to me too, right. It has to be hard being here, not knowing who wanted you bitten. Knowing they haven't found out yet.” 

“It is a bit. I just wish they could question everyone in our year or the school. But the rules won't let them without suspicions. I was out on the balcony; it could have been anyone.” 

“Yeah, something isn't right, though, and it has to be found out, right?” 

“yeah,” Agnar smiled, and they turned to get ready for bed and go to sleep. 

“I'm glad your, my roommate”, Harry whispered as he settled in bed. 

“Same”, he heard Agnar whisper back. 

Tuesday 2nd February

Harry lay in that morning before getting up and dressing in his jeans, lopappeysa jumper and a t-shirt. He then took a quiet walk down to the dining room, grabbing a snack from the tables. He wondered briefly where Isur, Agnar and the others were but guessed they had their own stuff to do. Richard was there. But he was sitting on his own, and after the other day, Harry wasn't about to approach the werewolf again just yet. 

After eating, he headed back to the dorm to try and muddle through the rest of his homework. He was finding it more manageable. He wasn't tired anymore and was going to bed with the others. Although some things were still a challenge at times. Harry had a feeling it would be like that for the next month or two before he settled in ultimately. They were right, though. The magic was more effortless, working with larger objects than smaller ones. It was the control needed. The work was challenging. It always had been at Hogwarts; just now, it was challenging without being overwhelming. He was always so busy. There wasn't time to worry about Hogwarts or get up to mischief or worry about mysteries going on in the school. 

It was lunch when he finished his work and frowned when he still hadn't seen anyone. More often than not, there were always people in and out of the dorm, especially on the weekend. Standing, he made his way back to the dining room, and it was there he found the rest of his dorm mates and friends. 

“Agnar, there you are!” Harry quickly made his way over. 

“Awake, are you now, sleepyhead.” 

“What?”

“You were sound asleep. Even Isur popped his head around the door, but you didn't wake. We decided to just let you sleep till at least lunch. We've been exploring more of the repository and seeing what books we can find.” 

“O, I didn't check there.” 

“Tired were you” Ruby smiled. 

“No idea. Do feel better for it though” Harry smiled. 

“Cool. What are you all doing this afternoon?” Jessica looked around. “I'm finishing off the last of my work, so I can start fresh tomorrow without a problem.” 

“Same” the others all nodded. 

“Done mine after I woke when I couldn't find anyone. I got some letters to write, though.” 

“You also have an appointment with Dr White”, Isurs voice came from behind, and Harry groaned, making the others laugh. 

“Seriously. It's a Tuesday! I was there three days ago and will be there in 4 days. Can't it wait?” that just seemed to make the others laugh more, and even Isur couldn't help smiling.

“Your not getting out of it, Harry. Trust me, I know how you feel, though,” Jessica stated, and Harry looked at her. The shape-shifter just smiled and tapped her wrist. Harry's eyes went wide, but he nodded; the message understood. She also had a watch score. 

“So what's it going to be. Letters first or evil doctors you can then write and rant about.” even Harry couldn't help laughing at that one. Sighing, he stood and waved to the others as he walked. 

“Might as well get it over and done with. Seriously though, why?” 

“I'm not sure how much you remember from our talks when you were grounding. But we need to talk to Dr White, and you mentioned something about talking to your own doctor as well.” 

“Yeh, I did tell Erlendur, and he said he would update him. Guess I do need to talk, though. Sometimes I really hate being an Omega.” 

“Not all the time, though?” 

“No, I have you. But it is just so frustrating.” 

“Would be” Isur smiled. 

The infirmary was quiet, but Luke and Nymira were waiting for them there with Dr White. Remarkably quickly, they were led along to the cubical before the Doctor looked at them. 

“Alright, I am confused. Harry doesn't look sick, so what is the problem?” 

“We found out how he full grounds yesterday”, Isur responded. 

“Ah”, the Doctor went to get a chair before sitting down. “Harry, what were you told about grounding? Unfortunately, we haven't really had a chance for this conversation.” 

“Not a lot. Dr Vang said to talk and contact him so he could see me when we started to find out. I don't think he thought we would find out two ways in a single term.” 

“Probably not. I have been in contact with Dr Vang, and he's okay for me to explain this. But he will be coming to see you after this. Probably this weekend. 

“Now all castes ground. It's the way they do it that is different. Alphas feel a deep-seated need to help others and look after them, or most do. Betas, it depends on their personality and designation, just the same as everyone else. 

“Omegas at the heart of it want someone to watch out for them and look after them. There is the belief that there are three reasons why someone can be born an Omega. The first is that they are extremely powerful and need someone to watch out for them. Simply to make sure they don't get so angry, they lose control and cause a lot of damage. Here the grounding would help them deal with that anger and help them stay calm to control their magic. 

“The second reason is mainly for males. Still, some say it could be females as well. Is that magic just wants to gift that person with the ability to bear children. Grounding works more for that person's personality in this case. 

"The last reason is that they have a job to do, a destiny if you will, and this is magics way of either helping the person or balancing the world. Many think there must be so many Omegas to so many Alphas in the world's 'top' positions. That magic has a way of regulating this. Either magic or the goddess, I think it's the two working together.” 

“Any of them could be me in some ways”, Harry stated. 

“Yes. The odds were stacked against you there. We have found out your parents were a Beta and an Alpha. Many also think that has a play into who is born what. Going by that belief shows how powerful their love for each other was, both magically and emotionally. You were born an Omega with only a 5% chance of being an Omega male. They only had a 10% chance of having an Omega period.” 

“Wow” Harry's eyes went wide. 

“What about the designations? That's all personality, isn't it” Isur asked this time. 

“In many ways. Some say it's magic or the goddess. Some say it is your personality. And, of course, you grow and change as you get older. Here I believe that your designation can change between 11 and 18. It's why I am one of those campaigning for everyone to be re-tested again. Some say that being born is nature while your designation is nurture. So  how  you were raised but also your natural personality.”

“But I got a really low score,” Harry noted. 

“Yes. Let me think. Right, do you have any friends here, Hogwarts, anywhere that is an Alpha?” 

“Yes, my friend Ron is just an Alpha.”

“Agnar is an Alpha dominant”, Nymira noted as a comparison. 

“Great. Now Ron, what's he like?” 

“Hard-headed, stubborn, curious. But Ron also never moans when I've woken him with a nightmare. At the same time, though, I'm the one waking him to go to class, and Hermione has to nag him to do his homework.” 

“Good. Now Agnar?”

“Agnars different. He's always up before me. He's calmer and reserved. But can be just as stubborn, but he's observant as well.” 

“That's the difference. Everyone comes in different personalities. But the core of it is how they react when they see a need. Ron wakes up and never complains that makes him an Alpha. However, Aganr is up already, there to wake  you  up if necessary. Always watching to see if there is a problem. That's what makes him a dominant. Not that he is calm, but that does make him a good one. There are some bull-headed dominants out there alright.”

“What about submissives, though?” Harry asked this time. 

“Alright. Now you have a couple of Omega friends. I can see that, but what about a beta that might be easier.” 

“Hermione, she's a submissive. My dorm mate at Hogwarts was a dominant. Then we had a set of twins where one was submissive and the other dominant.” 

“That always happens in twins, especially identical twins. Two halves to a whole. One covering the other's weaknesses.” 

“Sounds about right. Parvati was a girlly girl and a submissive while Padma was studious and the dominant.” 

“Padma was more proactive in her knowledge to look after herself while Parvati could have been taken advantage of, going with the flow”, Luke noted. 

“Exactly”, Dr White smiled. “Now, what about Hermione and your dorm mate?” 

“Seamus was hard head again, hard to change his mind. But he also could be caught up in the gossip and believe that over what is in front of him. But at the same time, he was a half-blood, and his mother had a few of the pureblood ideas, but Seamus was able to look past that as his best friend was a muggle-born.”

“That's it isn't it” Nymira noted this time. “The ability to think for himself. But he would be low scoring since he could get caught up in it at times. That wouldn't be a problem if he let you explain, but that's something to learn as you get older.”

“Yes, that's right. What about Hermione?” 

“Hermione was brilliant. She was the smartest witch in our year and was horrified when she found out she was a Submissive. She's always studying and forgetting to eat, and staying up late. She obsessed with it.” 

“That's why. The main reason for a submissive designation is not able to care for yourself. It could be because, as with your friend, you just get so caught up in something you forget. So you need someone else to watch out for you. Or it could be a disregard for your health with the way you were raised. Or it could be that you are so busy looking out for others you forget about yourself. Most Omega healers and nurses have a submissive designation, many betas as well. Alphas, we go the opposite. We become obsessed with not only our patient's health but our own and our family's” 

“So I'm a submissive....” 

“For a few reasons, probably. The most evident at the moment is how you were raised with not caring about your health. The other areas for a submissive designation; are having so many pressures that you just need a break. And need someone to take over at home as so much happens outside of it. Another could be a fear of hurting others. There are many reasons. I think you were naturally a submissive. But your score is so low due to how you were raised. That is what most doctors and healers believe when it comes to low scoring Omegas.” 

“More reasons for wanting to retest them” Luke nodded. 

“Yes. To give them that peace of mind. Not much we can do unless the government ever decide to. But don't worry about that, Harry. The score doesn't matter. It isn't essential. All it means is extra tests and talks. In your case, making sure that you know everything self-care wise. Everything you  should  have learned growing up and making sure there is always someone there to talk to. 

“Now grounding. As we stated, with powerful Omegas, their magic reacts to their emotions. So grounding helps calm them down. It could also be that there were too many worries, and grounding helps sort them out. It's almost like anything or everything builds up to the point you can't cope. The grounding pauses it. Makes you deal with it and helps you see things differently before you can continue.” Harry nodded at that as it did make sense. 

“So everyone does just in different ways.” 

“Some just need a hug, often Betas." Dr White nodded. "Others need to look after and help others. That's often Alphas. Some need to write everything down. How is different for each person. The most common is sitting down, having a solid hug and having a good chat. 

"Omegas.... they tend to be a bit more out there or extreme by nature. Some do use the more conventional methods, though. You been a submissive, and I believe being so powerful. You need that extra help of having an out there grounding.” 

“Like holding me down.” 

“Don't get me wrong, Harry, for being so small, you are strong and fast.” Dr White smiled. “But I did notice you get lost in things when stuff is troubling you. Then you run when something startles you. Holding you down to talk it out is the only way to get through that way.” 

“I wasn't running yesterday” Harry looked at Isur. 

“No, but you were getting lost in your memories and jumped when I started to help. We were on the floor, though, and you probably felt safe enough. You weren't that far gone to react, seeing everything as a threat.” 

“What is the full grounding?” Doctor White looked at Luke. 

“Let me explain outside” Luke stood, and Harry couldn't help frowning. 

“What's wrong?” 

“Nothing Harry," Nymira spoke as they left. "It's just the way you ground. Some see it as a touchy subject, especially at your age. Knowing this, I am in no hurry to find out how you hard ground. Right there are 4 levels of grounding. Personal is something you find relaxing. Something to de-stress with like meditation, martial arts, drawing or music. 

"A partial grounding is what we said you need to pause and talk about what is going on. Share the load, so to speak. The grounding helps anchor you. A full grounding isn't needed that often. Just when things really get out of control. Such as your fighting with someone, you have lots of homework, someone is sick, and you can't get in touch with someone else, all happening simultaneously. Lots of bad things. It's a case of stop. Calm down, find someone else to help. But those emotions are all too prominent, and you're in too deep to remember to get help. So someone else makes you.” 

Harry nodded at that. It all went along with someone else watching and things getting too much and not coping. He had sometimes felt like that at Hogwarts and had even broken down on Ron once. He hadn't been able to help. But Oliver had when Ron had got him. Oliver had held him then as well. That had been first year before they found out he was an Alpha. After that, if someone brought up what happened, it was brushed off as adapting to Hogwarts. Maybe it had been a hidden sign of him being an Omega.

“Alright, now a hard grounding is something like once a year unless things really get bad. It's almost like you have retreated into everything that your just existing, not able to feel anything. Or, on the other extreme, you are almost feral, just reaching out to try and get all the thoughts and feelings out. It can be a bit scary that. Even the strongest Omega, the one that's score is in the middle, and seem fine. Their hard ground is being held securely in some way with some physical object grounding them that they can hold onto and feel.” 

“Always?” 

“Always. Yours is just more out there. We know that already. I bet Luke has ideas but isn't going to share.” Nymira smiled as the two came back in. 

“Alright, Harry. I heard what Nyrmia said. I guess the best way to put it is you need something to fight against. Something stronger than a person. And the person helping you need something firmer than a slippery human to hold. Something you can't wiggle out of.” the Doctor put something on the bed at that, and Harry looked. “This is for the future. For now, it just means more than one person helping you. In the future, your bonded will use this so he or she can help you on your own. Their cuffs, to go around your wrists and ankles.” 

“I don't get it.” 

“I don't expect you to, and I don't want you to”, Dr White stated, and Harry looked at him. “Not until you are 14. Until then, you have plenty of people around to help everywhere you go. After that, when you get more independent, things will change. Just know that these cuffs will help your bonded be able to help you on his own in the future. You know when Nymira said about things getting bad since no one was there to help and going feral,” Harry nodded. “These would stall a little until someone could get to help. Putting them on and curling under the heavy blanket. But like I said, that is for the future”

“Alright”, Harry nodded, handing the cuffs back. 

“14. We'll explain it fully then, or Dr Vang will since it will be the summer. I bet he will re-iterate that when you see him.” 

“I used to get annoyed with people saying when you are older, Dumbledore did that. But you, you don't say when you are older. You say when. Dr Vang said some of the things they needed to do when you are this age or when you have your inheritance. We don't know when that is, but I know what I am waiting for. It helps.” 

“We'll note that” Isur nodded. “As best we can, we'll do that.” 

“Good”, Dr White stated. “Now, I will write this talk up and send it to Dr Vang. I will also talk to the headmistress to make sure he is here this weekend or next. In the meantime, baths once a month. Go see Isur or Luke if you need anything. Harry often just a simple hug can help stop emotions from spiralling and getting out of control. Now you are both planning on being there Saturday night for the full moon.” 

“Yes,” Isur and Luke nodded. 

“Good, just making sure. Now off you go” Harry jumped up and tried not to run out of the cubical and the infirmary. He mustn't have been too successful since the rest of his mentor family were smiling as they followed him out. 

“Go on, go write to your friends and see your dorm mates.” Isur laughed. Harry just scowled at him before running off. 

Dear Ron

Hows school being going? A lot has happened here, and I'm busy all the time. Love it, though. I'm getting along great with my dorm mates, especially Agnar, my roommate. Richard is still funny, though, but he leaves me alone. Barnabas Moonlord is a lot more cautious than Malfoy, but then again, the rules are in my favour here and not his. 

How did Se Ridica handle imbolic? I bet you didn't even notice hue. Here was fun. Everyone cleaned the dorms. And the brownies that help were given the day off, so all the senior students did the cooking. We went for a walk in our mentor groups to this well to say prayers. Then we had a bonfire with songs and a feast. It was nice, actually, and it really helped me become close to my mentor family. 

We found out how I fully ground, so my primary Doctor from the OSS is coming to see me this weekend. Apparently, it's too much for me to handle right now, so they'll tell me more when I'm 14. I usually hate not knowing stuff. However, since they gave me reasons and a point when I will know, I'll accept it for now. 

What clubs and that have you joined anyway? How are Fred, George, and Ginny doing? 

Harry

Hey Hermione

How's Merlin going? Did they do imbolic there? We had a choice, and it was lovely. A walk to a well for preys with your family, a bonfire and feast. It was a busy two days, so we had the day off after from lessons. We also discovered how I full grounded, so now I have a meeting with my primary Doctor this weekend. Apparently, it's too much for me to handle right now, so they'll tell me when I am 14. Usually, I would hate that, but the way they explained it made it easier. I'll wait. 

What have you been up to? And how are you doing without the library in the evening to research for school? Does Merlin even have a library? What about the BCS? Hows are your friends and that Moonlord Vampire? Mines being leaving me alone for the most part. Although the rules are on my side as long as I leave him alone. 

I'm starting to get used to you both not being in school here. The first week or two, I often looked around for you. Still, I've stopped now. Having some of the others from Hogwarts here has helped, and I'm making friends with them. This is strange when you think one is a Slytherin and the other a Hufflepuff. 

We got lucky and have someone from every house. But with the entrance being on personality. It's funny how similar we are in some ways and yet so different in others. It shows how much the fighting or house system at Hogwarts separated you. Maybe the house system wasn't the entire problem. But the fighting and no way to mix outside of it. 

Anyway, I'm going now as I got some exploring to do. Have fun. 

Harry

Chapter Text

All Norwegian except  English underlined

Friday 5th February

Friday evening, Harry got dressed in his formal uniform. It was only the second time he had worn it. Now he had been at the school longer, Harry knew what the pins his mentor family wore meant. Lukes meant that he had been; head boy, a prefect, mentor, had more than one mastery, could wield more than one weapon, was on the RES squad, could handle a dog team and sledging equipment, had been a visitor escort, first aider, healer and good at various subjects at school. 

Nymira had the; prefect, mentor, weapons, RES squad, dog team, sledging equipment, visitor escort and subject pins. Isur, on the other hand, had the; mentor, weapons, RES squad, sledging equipment, first aid, healing and subject pins. Now Harry could look around and see what they had meant about being successful. Most older students had at least five or six, but few had so many, and only about 2 seniors or scholars had as many as Luke had. 

Harry stood with the rest of the students as the headmistress walked through the door before sitting as she motioned them too. 

“Welcome students to our February formal lunch. For those who don't know, we do this once a month to celebrate your accomplishments. But also to bring us together as a school. To say, oh, we had to attend a stuffy formal dinner once a month. However, it is also a good skill to have to be able to sit like this, listen to speeches and announcements. I do want to take this time to thank you all for helping the new students from Hogwarts to settle in. I understand that they are all doing well and have had a good first month with us. So thank you. I know for some of you, it has been a difficult adjustment. So with that, let us order.” she sat down, and Harry turned to the menu, having no trouble ordering this time. 

“What sort of things do we hear at this one.” 

“A couple of awards but normally very few, most of those happen next month. Updates on sports and what extra competitions are happening this month. There might be an update on Hogwarts, but I don't know about that. Normally only a couple. Openings for new areas of the repository are announced at these and sometimes if issues affect the whole school. The talk of you all coming happened at one of these,” Nymira stated. 

“That's cool” Harry looked up as Lærer Porter stood. 

“I too would like to thank you all for helping our new students. Some of you have become mentors for the first time. And some of you have had to take on a second Liten. It is never easy. So well done. Now, repository wise we don't have another new area opening. The section is prooving as difficult as the last one. As for our Scholars, I would like to welcome the three new ones joining us this month while we said goodbye to 2 of our old ones. Applications for student scholars at the different schools do start this month. So by Easter, we shall know who is coming for July from the different schools.” Lærer Porter sat down, and Harry looked at his mentor family and smiled as Lærer Little stood up. 

“I too would like to thank everyone for supporting our new students. Coming to a new school can be a difficult adjustment. Now I would like to take this time to remind students that exams are coming up in the next few months. Some of you important ones with Masterys, L.M.Ts and H.M.E.Ts. A few of you are behind on homework and studying. You know who you are. It is hard. There is so much going on, things you want to do. But you need to learn to prioritise. If you need help, come see me or Lærer Porter or any teacher. We can help you. It may be dropping a club for a short time or reorganising when you take your seminars. But it can be done. Don't give up” with that, he too sat down, causing the starters to appear.

“Wow”, Harry looked at the others who laughed. “Isur, you have your L.M.Ts right?”

“Yes I do” Isur graoned. “I am studying as I do any year but trying to just make it out like it is any other exam so as not to get overwhelmed.” 

“Am I a problem?” Harry muttered. 

“No, you are a very nice distraction that is stopping me from going overboard like I did my first year.” 

“Oh yes, even coming from a pure-blood family, Isur was doing nothing but studying his first year after Christmas. We had to physically stop him. It was crazy. He went crazy again after his inheritance and stopped looking after himself so much. That settled much quicker though” Nymira nodded. 

“What do you...?” 

“Harry, I came into my inheritance early, you know that, right” Harry nodded. “Well, sometimes that happens. Mine... I wasn't given a student as the staff felt there wasn't anyone who needed my help. They wanted to hold me back for the next parselmouth, who was an Omega. Something like that anyway. But that put me at a lower hierarchy advantage. I had been top the year before, classed as an intermediate despite being younger. A few people challenged me. That was fair enough. But the way they did it that first month was bad. Enough that they were suspended and got in a lot of trouble. But that, combined with the feelings I was having and that one attack that put me in the infirmary that happened on my birthday, caused me to come into my inheritance early. My parents, as you know, refused to let me go home. They sent a howler, and my father even made a trip here. That was the last I saw of them. But between that, I had almost what you could call depression. I didn't have anyone to look after as a dominant. It was almost as if I was a failure. It took a while to get me sorted. This year I was again not given a Liten as there was no parslemouths, though we were told by a seer one was coming. We just didn't realise it would be before the following year. I am grateful for that.” 

“So you see, Harry, we all understand about problems and needing help; even dominants have those problems if the right conditions are met. Your not alone” Nymira smiled, and Harry nodded. However, it did make sense how they all knew just what to say and do. How they looked out for each other more than Susan's mentor looked out for her as a new student. Even if she was an Alpha. 

Ryan Owen, the school caretaker, stood next after the starter disappeared. Harry remembered him from the last formal dinner that he spoke about the sports teams. He was a born Alpha werewolf with short black hair and blue eyes. 

“Before we get onto the sports, I would like to say a quick reminder that if you don't know the school rules check your rule books. I have a note here from the librarians that many of you haven't been following the rules on the school books. Repository books can only be removed from the repository if you look after them after you have been here for 3 months. Misuse this, and that privilege will be taken away. Remember that. 

“Now, moving on. Quidditch this month is Rome Vs Berlin tomorrow. Athens vs Helsinki next week, on the 20th we have Madrid vs Amsterdam and finally on the 27th Oalo vs Kenya. At the moment, Kenya is in first place with 790 points, followed by a 3-way tie with Oslo, Paris and Amsterdam at 460 points. 

“Then we also have Icy Hockey this month. Dolphin vs Grey Wolf, Lion vs Rooster, Bull vs Timber wolf and Eagle vs Ptarmigan. We currently have a two-way tie leading with Ptarmigan and Eagle on 2 wins each while Dolphin, Grey Wolf, Lion and Bear all have one win.

“Football, there are no matches this month, but as the leader board goes, Italy is leading with 2 wins. While everyone bar Norway, Spain and Finland all have one win. Different events this month is Photography, so get your pictures into either Lærer Porter or Lærer Little by the 20th, please. Then we have Art, and that will be on display from the 27th, so those need to be submitted by then. Next is the debate tournament that will be happening next weekend, so the last team submission is tomorrow. Lastly, we have our Martial Arts tournament on the 13th and names need to be submitted and approved by Sensei Hyten again by next week.” with that, he too sat down, and the main course appeared. 

“You two are playing against each other, right” Harry looked at Nymira and Isur. 

“Yes, I am the captain of Berlin and play Chaser.” 

“I play Beater for Rome” Isur nodded. 

“Is playing against each other going to be difficult?”

“Na, we worked it out before” Isur shook his head. “We both want to have fun, and playing our best is fun. If someone is in major danger, we will stop to help them, but all teams do that, so it's no different. Nymira being my mentor, doesn't stop me from sending Bludgers her way. It just means I am careful not to aim for the head, but that's a rule from the headmistress anyway.” 

“That's good. I can't wait to see.” 

The headmistress stood after the main course, and Harry followed before she told them all to sit. 

“Now it is time for the part many of you have been waiting for. We have 5 awards to hand out, one of which I am very proud of. First, Torny Myren for reaching mastery level in both Spell Creation and Enchanting a year before she is due to take her exams. Well done,” Harry clapped along with everyone else. Pleased for Torny, who lived at the hostal with him. She was also Oliver's mentor, and he looked really happy for her. 

“Next, Rose Robins, for learning all that is needed to earn the school Culture pin. She will take over as our school culture representative next year” Rose smiled and rose gracefully to collect it. Isur looked really happy with that one. Rose was one of those students with many pins. 

“The next three have all earned Weapons pins. Can 7th year Brandon Fawcett, 4th year Anar Forest and 2nd year Susan Bones please come up?” Harry really started clapping then. Susan smiled as she went up gracefully with the others. 

“I would like to congratulate everyone tonight. You have all worked hard and deserve these. Don't misplace the trust that has been placed in you. Or the honour will be removed” with that, she sat back down. 

“They always do that call the weapons up together. It is the most common award possible.” Isur nodded. “Still good, though.” 

“Susans settled down a bit in Martial Arts. I think Sensei had a word with her as well. She is good but very proud.” 

“Good in some ways bad in others”, Luke laughed. 

There were no more speeches before the desert, and Harry tucked in, enjoying the time and talking with his mentor family. It was Lærer Little that closed the formal dinner before they headed off with the headmistress staying put. Harry quickly headed to bed as soon as the crowds thinned down a little. He had a quidditch match to see tomorrow, and then that evening, it was the full moon. 

The following day Harry was up and awake early, getting dressed. But it was one of the only times he was awake before Agnar. 

“Morning” 

“Your up early. Normally I'm awake first.” 

“Nymira and Isur have a quidditch match this morning.” 

“Against each other?” Agnar raised an eyebrow

“Yep” 

“Should be interesting” Agnar pulled himself out of bed. 

“You can rest, you know.” 

“No, I'm better getting up. What you got this morning?” 

“Runes tutoring with Luke, then Sledding with you before the match.” 

“I'll rest this afternoon. Meet you down at breakfast.” 

“Alright” Harry left the room, seeing the others were all slow going this morning as well. 

“You are having someone with you tonight, right?” Richard stopped him from leaving. 

“Yes, Luke and Isur are going to be with me.” 

“Good”, he moved to the side. Harry raised an eyebrow at that but didn't say anything else and left quickly. 

Harry sat with Susan, Ruby and Jessica, who all blinked that Aganr wasn't with him. 

“Where is he?” 

“Slow-moving this morning, they all are” 

“Full moon, Rishima and Lyeona are slow-moving as well” Jessica smiled. 

“So sport and then the quidditch match this morning” they all looked at each other and nodded. 

“I've also got the infirmary.” 

“Same”, Jessica smiled. Harry was glad he had now found someone his age who went through the same things he did. 

“Harry”, Isur came over. 

“Yeh” 

“When were you looking to go this morning?” 

“Depends if I miss something. If we go later, it's normally during the sports, and I don't want to miss your match. But I know if Dr Vang is there, it will take longer.”

“I'll speak to Luke.” 

“Okay”, Harry watched as the boy turned and headed off to another corner. 

“Dr Vang?” Ruby asked at the same time as Jessica. “He's coming up today?” 

“Yeah, why?” 

“I want to catch him. Be back” Jessica jumped up and ran to speak to her own mentor. 

“Who is Dr Vang?” Ruby questioned as Agnar arrived and sat down. 

“My main doctor back home. Apparently, Jessica is also under him.” 

“Oh, now that makes sense” Ruby looked to where Jessica was talking to her mentor. 

“Why do I get the feeling that Dr Vang is going to be here most of the day?” 

“Probably, often happens when primary doctors pay a visit” Lyeona sat down with them that morning. 

“Morning, Leyona” Harry nodded at the werewolf. 

“Morning” 

“Right, we're going straight after breakfast instead of Runes. Luke says your managing enough to skip today.” Isur reappeared.

“That's news to me.” 

“Harry, you are managing more as long as you have a rune guide with you. I've noticed that in class,” Agnar shook his head.

“Doesn't feel like that to me. Sometimes I'm still lost.” 

“We have a year and a half learning on you. It's only been a month,” Ruby noted back. 

“Trust Luke Harry. He wouldn't have done that if you really needed it. We would have skipped Sledding instead. Now eat up” Isur turned and walked off. 

“Don't worry, Harry, sometimes I still feel like that as well.” Harry smiled at Susan for that comment, thinking that Harley and Evie had it easier even if they were working 3 months behind. 

Harry went to the infirmary straight after breakfast. Isur, Nymira and Luke were waiting outside the door before following him in when he arrived. As always, it only took a minute for Dr White to appear and lead them to a cubical. Harry was becoming used to that routine. What was unusual was that he disappeared for a moment before reappearing with Dr Vang and Alf. Neither had changed at all in the last month since he last saw them. 

“Morning Harry, you are looking a lot better”   It was strange hearing the English since outside of lessons, he didn't hear it anymore.

“Thanks”  Harry nodded as they all sat down. It was now a bit cramped, and Harry had to close his eyes, taking a deep breath. 

“Ah, I did wonder one moment”  he opened his eyes, seeing Dr White moving and manipulating the curtains. Soon the bay next to them was open. Still, the curtains went around the new, more significant area, making it bigger so people could shuffle back, and Harry breathed easier. 

“I see your claustrophobia is no different, something to work on as you get older”  Dr Vang smiled.  “How you being doing?”  

“Good, very busy.” 

“Yes, Dr White has been keeping me updated on everything. Now we both know why I am here. I did think you would find one way to ground, not two. How did you find those out?” 

“One was the first full moon. I had a nightmare, and when I woke, non of the doors or windows would open. So I ended up panicking.” 

“Not surprising there. I understand Dr White found that one.” 

“When we caught up to him, I grabbed him and started the normal restraining procedures. Seemed that was the answer. Not the way I wanted to find that out but helpful.”  Dr White expanded.

“And the second”  Dr Vang looked at them. 

“I...I was talking to Isur and the others on Imbolic. We were talking and...” 

“Harry had something of a flashback sort of. He was getting lost in his memories. So Isur grounded him,”  Nymira picked up.  “It was Luke that worked it out.”  the two doctors and medi-guard turned to the vampire at that.

“After he calmed down and we finished talking, Isur released him, but he just turned over, and his speech was slurred still. At that point, I twigged, and so we tried it only using our hands instead of cuffs. I know from a friend of mine who I helped after her mentor graduated who grounded in the same way.” 

“That makes sense. Alright, Harry, I don't want you to worry. I am curious, though, about what you were talking about. Luke sent a letter saying you had spoken to him about your relatives.”  Harry nodded at that, wondering if he could tell them as well. Would it really change anything to do that? He already had a home. They were already saying he wasn't going back to the Dursleys ever from his medical. Would their knowing really change anything? 

“Yeah, I...”  he took a deep breath pulling his legs up, so he was curled around them.  “We were talking about how we were a family, that they were my siblings. I told them that Dumbledore was the one that put me there, he said I would be safe, but I do wonder safe from what? He never said. Just that I was too young to know.” 

“Hense why you don't like that. What about me saying you had to be older?” 

“You told me when. I have to wait, but you told me why and when you would tell me. Dumbledore just said I was too young and would understand when I was older, but that was it”  Harry looked at Dr White and saw the elemental nod. 

“We then mentioned about the scars, saying we knew it was bad there but could he tell us. But that he didn't have to if he didn't want to. It just seemed right at that point,”  Isur added. 

“I...I never told anyone before. But I feel comfortable with Isur and them. They're my siblings, and they shared stuff too.” 

“How did you get the scars, Harry? I know they punished you with something and could guess, but I don't want to make assumptions like that,”  Dr Vang asked. 

“It was Dudley. He was encouraged to beat me with different objects, especially after doing magic. Neither of us knew magic existed. Then I would be locked in my cupboard for days without food. Most of the time, they just locked me in the cupboard or gave me extra chores...”  Harry turned his head. He remembered the chores. Chores he couldn't finish and would then be punished for as well. Harry closed his eyes. He remembered the other times when he had been set chores he couldn't do. Ones he knew they had known he couldn't. They had just been looking for excuses. They hadn't cared. 

“Harry”  jumped as Isur put a hand on his knee.  “Come on. Shuffle forward”  Harry didn't argue with Isur as he slipped behind him and he lay down, letting Isur hold him. 

“That's what happened last time?”  he heard Dr Vang ask. 

“Yes, only he was shaking, so the memory was worse.” 

“Wasn't a memory” , Harry muttered.  “I was remembering and thinking how they used to set me lots of chores. And not care if I could do them or not or finish them. I just realised they were just looking for an excuse to punish me by locking me in the cupboard. Once in the summer, they told me to clean both cars by the time uncle Vernon came home from work. They didn't care that he had taken one car to work, and so I couldn't.” 

“People like that are monsters, Harry. They are just overgrown bullys that need to make someone feel small to feel better themselves. It doesn't make it right, though,”  Isur responded from behind him. 

“Harry, they were probably just so afraid of what you could do that they had to make you afraid to use it. Again though, that's only the reason, but it doesn't make it right”  Nymira smiled softly. 

“No, it doesn't, and the ICW is currently building a case to put them in prison. Along with ensuring that every child Albus Dumbledore housed during that war and after is checked on for abuse. Clearly, he wasn't thinking straight.”  Dr Vang shook his head.  “Now I am glad you are talking, Harry. What I want you to do now is pick someone. I believe there is a list of teachers who are trained counsellors. Now I know you have a busy schedule, so I will say that if you come here once a fortnight for this meeting you don't have to have a medical that week. This is as long as you promise to tell us when you are sick.” 

“Really!”  Harry looked at him. 

“As long as you promise us. If you don't tell us and you get sick, then Dr White will inform me. You will be back on weekly checks, and a new time will be found for your weekly counselling session. What I need you to do, Harry, is write down something like a small diary of things you can remember. Such as you just told us. The more you do this, the better you will feel, but the higher chance you have of not speaking at the trial the ICW is putting together. Can you do that?” 

“Sure” , he nodded. Putting the idea of telling them he was sick straight to the back of his mind. He always had dealt with being sick himself before without a problem. Even at Hogwarts, no one had noticed. He would be fine. 

“Good. We'll do a quick medical check, and then Dr White will have the list for you. Can we borrow your room” 

“I'll just go check it free.” 

“I think Jessica wanted to see you.” 

“Yes, I know. I was ready for that and planning on seeing her.”  Harry just nodded as Dr White popped his head around the door and said the room would be accessible in five minutes. At that, Dr Vang stood up and said he would be back to get them before leaving. So Harry shifted at that, and Isur tightened his arms around him. 

“I'm going to have to get up soon, Isur.”

“You can stay put until then”  Harry sighed but didn't fight it. One, it wasn't worth it and too, it was nice, not that he would admit that. 

10 minutes later, Alf came and fetched him, and Harry reluctantly pulled himself away from Isur before following. There Dr Vang was waiting, and Harry sat down on the bed. It didn't take much for the Dr to go through what had become commonplace in checking his blood pressure, blood sugars, eyes, ears, throat, temperature, heart rate and breathing. Before moving on to his height and weight, then lastly taking some blood for tests. 

“Well, Harry, you will be pleased to know you are now not underweight so keep your eating up there, and we won't have any cause for concern. This also means you can finally stop the daily potions and come off the diet. There isn't much now we can do about your bone strength except exercise, which you are already doing. So at Easter, we'll sort the breaks you had out, which will help as well. Now, one quick question how do you like it here?” 

“Love it. The teachers help, and in potions, they actually teach. I like that they tell you the rules and the consequences first, and Isur is great. I've become good friends with Angar as well.” 

“Good. Hows are your nightmares as I know you were having some before?” 

“Same as ever, really.” 

“Alright, if they don't start going away soon, we'll have to address that as even if just a little, they will be affecting your sleep. So with that, off you go. All being well, I'll see you at Easter or if I have to pop up for some reason.”

“So even if you come for someone else, you'll still see me that day?” 

“Yes, same as Jessica.” 

“Alright”  Harry jumped up and quickly headed out the exam room and towards the cubical. 

“You look like you got some good news” they reverted to Norwegian.

“Yep, I'm off my potions and diet.” 

“That's good” they all smiled. 

The medical had only taken just over half an hour, so Harry headed to get ready for Sledding. He had now progressed to moving around independently with just a two-dog team, and after Easter, he would move to a three-dog team. Then, to get anywhere, you really needed a 4 or 6, but it was progressing. He hadn't been learning long, and he was still building his strength up and learning. That would be what he was doing the rest of that term really in Sledding, but Harry didn't mind. So he was moving on his own with someone else near, just in case. 

After Sledding, he headed straight around to the quidditch stadium. Harry had never been in this one, but when he got up into the stands, he saw it was the same as the one at Hogwarts. Stands with banners. The colours of Berlin were yellow and black while Rome was Orange and yellow. Going around the outside were flags and banners in yellow, black and Orange. Harry made sure to take a spot in a stand with just yellow to support both. And it didn't take long for Luke and Agnar, with the rest, to join him. 

“Smart move”, Agnar laughed. 

“I'm lucky they have a colour that's the same” 

“Just a bit” Jessica laughed as well. “What did Dr Vang say?” 

“All good, and he's taken me off my potions.”

“Brilliant” Susan smiled. 

“How do the changing rooms work?” Harry looked at Luke 

“No idea. I don't play, don't mind watching, but I never found a position that suited me. Prefer Quodpot, honestly, but only American schools play that” 

“Hue” Harry looked at his Grand Stor before turning back as the two teams started to march out of the two entrances on each side. They were met in the middle by a tall vampire with shoulder black hair and silver eyes. He was dressed in a white robe with dark blue trimming along with the standard boots and guards anyone flying should really wear. 

“Rythen Ironmark Alpha Dominant Vampire and the mind magic teacher,” Luke explained. 

“That's cool.” 

“He's a vampire, not cool”, Agnar muttered. 

“You've just gone off all vampires since you were bitten. Especially Lærer Hall since she's the oldest vampire here” Ruby nudged the werewolf. 

“So that's it” Harry looked at Agnar. 

“Yes, okay” 

“It'll get better” Luke turned to look at the young werewolf. “You're okay with me.” 

“You help Harry, I just focus on that for you and Nymira.” 

“The fact that you can do that says you do have some natural mental defences. It will make learning mind magic easier. Give it till next year, and you'll be fine with the teachers. You would be really struggling in every class if it was going to be a major issue.” 

“Thanks”, Aganr nodded as they kicked off. 

Harry turned at that to focus on the game. Nymira was playing chaser and captain for Berlin while Isur was a beater for Rome. Harry didn't focus much on the other players, just keeping his eyes on his mentor family. He had never really got to watch many of the games at Hogwarts. Instead of focusing on his homework or the mystery from last year. Now though, he had the time, and it was a different experience watching it. He also kept an eye on the two seekers. It instantly became apparent that Nymiras seeker was the better one as he was seeking himself. While the one on Isurs team was playing, follow the leader. Never a good idea. Even more so when Nymiras older seeker faked seeing the snitch and ploughed the younger boy into the ground. Thankfully he was alright. 

“Wokie Flint, Brandon Fawcett's speciality. He's a seventh year.” 

“Didn't he get one of the awards yesterday?” Harry turned to Ruby, who had spoken. 

“Yes, he did. One of the weapons ones with Susan.” 

“You know I didn't get a chance to say congratulations for that.” 

“Don't worry about it”, Susan laughed. 

It was fun actually watching the match with his friends. All of them cheered when both teams scored. No one looked at them funny for it. There were others as well who had friends on both teams. It was a friendly match. There was no bad fouls or retaliation like there had been at Hogwarts with the fierce rivalry between the houses. 

In the end, it was Brandon that caught the snitch, letting Berlin win at 270 to 100. It wasn't enough to get either back in the running for the cup from Ruby's quick calculations and notes on her parchment. Apparently, she was a Quidditch geek, which just made Harry laugh. 

“I can't fly, but I like quidditch.” 

With the match done, Harry left with the others to do homework. Today they settled in the Libary working together, and they were quickly joined by most of the year as the others got their dorms as well. Only Barnabas and his friends Vesh and Marguis didn't turn up. It was amazing how quickly their work got done with people working together and sharing the research. At 4, he headed to Art club before having his Potions tutoring. Then, he waved off his dorm mates at dinner as they headed out for the full moon. The last thing of the day was Latin tutoring, and Luke had come prepared. He had brought a satchel with clothes to change into with them so he could follow straight up to the dorm after. Isur was waiting for them there with his own rucksack. 

They settled again in the living area, and Harry saw the other boys had left their doors propped open. He couldn't describe the feelings that brought when seeing it. Luke did quick work of transfiguring the furniture while Harry got changed in his room and Isur the bathroom. Nymira then joined them for an hour while Luke told stories of his own first year and his mentor. Nymira left at nine, and Harry settled down to sleep. He had slept with Luke and Isur before, but it hadn't been planned. Despite that, though, it only took an hour for him to drop off. The Hogwarts dorms had been good for something. 

Harry woke with a start and looked around, seeing it was still dark out. 

“You alright, Harry” a voice appeared near him, making him jump again. “Sorry” 

“Isur?” he blinked, trying to think why Isur would be in his room. Then, after a moment, he noticed he was in the living area of his dorm and remembered it was the full moon. 

“It's alright, just a nightmare.” 

“You have them a lot. Nearly every night, I've been near you. Did you speak to Dr Vang about them?” 

“Yes, he said if they don't start to get better, he'll address it over Easter” it was more or less what the man had said. 

“That's good. Want to talk about it?” Isur stated from close by. Harry blinked, looking around as his eyes adjusted to the dark. Isur had moved from where he had been sleeping on the other transfigured couch. And was now kneeling next to his own. Luke appeared to be still asleep, though Harry had a feeling the vampire was awake as well. 

“No, I'm alright.” 

“Okay. Just know I'm here whenever Harry. Get some more sleep. It's still the middle of the night.” 

“Sorry for waking you.”

“Don't apologise for that” Isur seemed to give a soft smile before heading back to his own bed. Then, with a couple of breathing exercises, Harry turned over and managed to fall back off again.

Hey Harry 

Me, Ginny and the twins are settling in. I'm slowly getting used to having Ginny in class. Does make me work a bit harder. We didn't do Imbolic since we had a choice. Never been bothered about that sort of thing. Too much like the pure-bloods, if you ask me... Glad you had fun, though. 

I have a few roommates here and there, okay. We're all in the human dorm and split into Alpha, Beta, and Omega after that. From there are girls rooms and boys rooms. A bit complicated. But everyone is friendly enough. Not as great as everyone at Hogwarts, though. 

Fred and George finally started pulling pranks. Apparently, they are allowed as long as it is two groups pranking each other and not the rest of the school. They love it. They did get in trouble for pranking my roommates and me one night. They put itching powder in our bedding. One of my roommates is allergic. The trouble they got in was brilliant. One great thing about it here is no homework. We do that all in class. Almost worth the trade-off for more lessons. 

Have fun, mate. 

Ron

Harry

Imbolic was amazing. Yes, I stayed and tried it. We did something similar to you but no walk. There was a tiny room with an alter you went into either as a group or on your own. I wonder why it wasn't done at Hogwarts or why some are trying to stop the old rituals. We had a choice of taking part, but I had to try. I can't wait for Estare now. 

Well done on the grounding, but how did you find that out? Just be careful, Harry, and don't fight the OSS too much. I've heard stories of what they can be like, and you won't like it. I'm getting used to you not being around as much as well. It's taking time, but I do love Merlin. It is so much better to Hogwarts, and I am learning loads. It's nice to be challenged rather than just working at the same pace as everyone else. 

I know what you mean about the Houses from Hogwarts. There are 10 of us here from Hogwarts. 4 Slytherins and 2 from Gryffindor, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw. None of us is fighting though we aren't exactly friends. Ernie Macmillan is the other from our year and was a Hufflepuff. We all watch out for each other, but that's about it. 

As for the Libary, I am fine. We can take books home, so it isn't a problem. I try to get my work done before and after school anyway. Or at least the research, so I am just writing up a final draft or my essays. It's incredible how quickly I can get things done, and I love spending time with mum and dad. 

Take care, Harry and write soon. 

Hermione

Chapter Text

Wednesday 10th February

Wednesday morning, Harry woke with a grotty feeling and a saw throat. He knew from experience that meant he was getting sick. Harry hated it when he was unwell. No one cared, and the feeling left him stuffy and with a fuzzy head for days. Then of cause, the added problems of his claustrophobia were added when the Durselys locked him up to stop him from making them sick. At Hogwarts, no one had noticed, or if they had, they hadn't cared. 

Harry was proven correct in that no one noticed or cared; when at breakfast, no one mentioned it. Or he thought he was proven right. His mentor family had. 

“He's sick”, Isur hissed. 

“Yes, and now he has a choice to make”, Luke hissed back. 

“What?” 

“He was told to own up about being sick or be put on more checks. In this case, back to weekly. Give him till the end of the day to own up. If he hasn't by tomorrow morning, then we force him” Nymira caught on. 

“We let him suffer” Isur looked horrified. 

“He has to learn. There is probably a reason for it. A story behind it that we'll soon learn” Nymira nodded. 

“Mention it once Isur at lunch. Ask if he's okay as he's looking a bit off. He will probably brush you off. But you asked him and gave him a straight-up opportunity to own up. When he does, remind him that he can tell you or the healers when he is sick, and not doing so if he is will make things worse for him. So do it quietly and not in front of his friends. That will give him the afternoon to think” Luke looked at the fae. 

“You really think he won't.” 

“From his background, yes. But we have to know, and this won't hurt him. The healers will put him on bed rest after finding out if it is something more than a cough or cold. Fighting it off himself builds his immune system. The fact he hasn't got sick yet shows it isn't the first time he has fought something off without help.” 

“I don't like it.” 

“None of us do, Isur” Nymira smiled sadly. “But we have to know, and he has to have that choice.” 

“Alright” 

Harry found it more challenging than usual to concentrate on his lessons that morning. Charms weren't too bad as they were doing a practical task from the theory they had done the day before. Maths, though, was a nightmare. Duelling was again practical, which he was thankful for, but Latin was just as bad if not worse than maths. Harry found himself tempted to skive of lunch, but in the end, he went. He did leave early, though, to head to get changed for the afternoon. 

“Harry” 

“Isur?” 

“Harry, are you alright you're looking a bit off.” 

“Yeh, I'm fine.”

“Alright, but remember you can come to the healers or me if you are feeling ill. I don't want you put back on weekly checks” Harry frowned as Isur headed off. He didn't want to go back on weekly checks, but it's not like they would care or do anything anyway. So shaking his head, he turned to get ready for martial arts. As the afternoon wore on, though, he found it more and more difficult to concentrate, both from suppressing his cough, fuzzy head and what Isur had said. 

At Dinner, he was aware of Isur and the others watching this time. Harry hated that, them watching. He wasn't a little kid. He had raised himself and could care for himself. Then, shooting a glare at them, Harry stood and headed to art. He had that club mostly on his own. 

“You okay, Harry? You been quiet all day?” Jessica asked this time. 

“Yeh, just something on my mind” 

“I'm always here to talk if you want.” But that was it; he didn't want to talk. 

That night, Harry focused on listening to Lærer Moore and Earth-Fae, who taught magical talents. Tonight he was talking about Parseltongue, which made him really glad he had pushed through the cold to come. 

“Parselmouths are a specific type of beast speaker. It is not the only type of its kind. There are Oratoravem which are bird speakers, for example. Beast Speakers as a whole are more common. It is rare to have one specific talent though there are still several parselmouths in the school. Parseltongue is the ability to speak to all snakes and any creature that speaks the snake language. It is also a powerful healing ability when you learn to tap into it. This is why the school tries to pair parselmouths up to learn. But there are also lessons for those students as they get older. 

“Parseltongue, like any language, has different dialects depending on the area, age of the snake and the type of snake. Beast Speakers sometimes have trouble understanding the different dialects from those they first heard. Essentially learning that dialect and nothing else. Like with the language potion, you know that dialect, but another dialect can give you some trouble. Parselmouths, on the other hand, have an innate knowledge of all the different dialects. Sometimes it takes them a little to tune into it, as they say, but it isn't that difficult with practice. Some even have an easier time than others. 

“Such as a parselmouth who also has a strong talent or interest in healing, will be a better healer than someone without that. Some people are just more suited to one area than another. For example, there are beast speakers who have an easier time tuning in to the dialects and some who have more of the calming aspect of the talent. The talent is linked to your personality....” Lærer Moore continued into the history and how the talent was received in different cultures. Harry wasn't surprised to hear that a Parselmouth was hated in England. After all, his birth country was very closed-minded about several things. But it was nice to hear that Parselmouths were well respected in India due to all the poisonous snakes they had.

However, Harry was tired and really starting to not feel well by the end. He really hated being sick because although he had homework, Harry knew there was no way he would get any done tonight. Thankfully he was ahead somewhat and didn't have anything due tomorrow. He could rest tonight. He would just have to push himself tomorrow. It wasn't like anyone would bother or worry that he was sick. 

The following day Harry felt worse. It had been a long time since he had felt as bad as he did. But it didn't make much of a difference. He still had a class to get to. 

“You look really rough, mate. Aren't you better just staying in bed today” Arghama looked at him. 

“No, I'm fine.” Harry turned to head out, catching Richard looking at him through narrowed eyes. Harry just shook that off, though. One, he was feeling too tired to bother, and two, it was nothing new for Richard. It was a testament to how tired and off Harry felt, that he missed more concerned looks throughout breakfast. 

“Harry, we need to talk.” 

“I have class, Isur” Harry looked at the older boy seeing Nymira and Luke with him. 

“We're skipping”, Nymira stated. 

“I'm going” Harry turned to walk and flinched as his arm was grabbed. 

“No, your coming with us.” 

“Let me go”, Harry hissed, trying to get his arm free as Isur pulled them out the great hall. 

“No, your sick and coming with us” Harry stiffened at those words. No one had ever noticed he was sick before. 

“Where are we going?” he asked tentatively. 

“Infirmary” was Lukes answer. 

“No, let me go”, Harry pulled only to find his second arm grabbed and felt Nymira move behind him. Harry was glad he had left breakfast a little early since no one was in the halls to see him dragged up the stairs to the infirmary. 

“Ah, Harry, good to see you come” Dr White met them at the door. 

“Let me go.” 

“He didn't want to come.” 

“I can see that. Let's get to the exam room, and we'll see if this is a cold or something else.” Harry found himself forced up and in with Luke and Isur as Nymira stayed out. Then, as he turned to leave, Luke blocked the door with his arms crossed. 

“You need to be checked, Harry.” 

“Just because I'm an Omega. I can look after myself” he glared at them, biting back another cough. 

“No, because you are a sick student. All mentors bring in younger students if they don't want to come. Older students get watched by friends and teachers. Even Alphas” 

“Remember we told you about having to bring Nymira and Isur in before. You are no different. Now let the Doctor check you over. If you are fine, you have only missed one class. This fighting makes us believe you are sick and need the day off.” 

Harry glared at the vampire, wondering if he could get past him. He didn't think he could, though. Luke was graduated, and he was just a second year. Not good odds. Sighing, Harry turned to see the Doctor questioning Isur on what he had noticed.

“May just be a cold. Ready to let me have a look, Harry.” 

“No. Not that I have a choice.” 

“In matters of health, no. Sorry to say you don't. No student does, especially someone on watch, be it Alpha, Beta or Omega.”

“Alphas can be put on watch?” he raised an eyebrow there, trying and partly failing to suppress another cough. 

“Oh yes, we can. Cases of Abuse, kidnapping, and we have our own watch score. More for Alphas who might be at risk of taking things too far with certain Omegas or Betas to make sure they don't cross the line to abuse themselves and such,” the Doctor explained. So Harry sat on the bed with a sigh. 

“Now, let's take a look” a light was soon shone in his eyes, and he blinked before the Doctor checked the lymph nodes in his neck. Harry couldn't help flinching at that one, but the fight was going out of him, and he didn't protest the thermometer to take his temperature. 

“Slight fever. Bad cold, mild flu. We'll give you something to help fight the temperature, but otherwise, you're staying here to rest and where I can keep an eye on you.” 

“No, I have lessons.” 

“No, you need to sleep and rest to fight this. I want to make sure it doesn't get worse, and I can't trust you to come back yourself if it does” Harry scowled and jumped off the bed. He eyed Luke but knew there was no getting past the vampire. 

“Luke?” 

“I'll stay with him” 

“No need. Arm Harry” Harry glared at the man but didn't fight, holding out his wrist with the Omega band. Dr White tapped it with his wand, and the band turned from orange to orange with black stripes. 

“What does that mean?” 

“It means you can't get past the infirmary doors. It will shock you if you touch them and freeze you if you get past them. It also lets the other doctors know you are not to be trusted when saying you feel fine.” 

“I didn't know you could do that.” 

“Easier for those with bands. But we do have some that we can use on you or another student if needed. You just never gave us cause to need to use them” the Doctor looked at Isur, who went red. 

“Alright, so I wasn't good coming, but at least I stayed put once here.” 

“There is that” the Doctor nodded. 

“I'll get you some things from your room, Harry”, Harry sighed, not bothering to respond to them. 

It wasn't long, and he was soon settled in a bed with the curtains drawn. Luke was gone and back again quickly with his PJs, chess set, gobstones and drawing supplies, so at least he wasn't bored. Even if he was miffed with his Rist Grand Stor, Harry still played a round of chess with him before falling asleep. 

Harry woke later violently coughing, unable to suppress it. Unfortunately, his dream hadn't been that pleasant, so waking up wasn't the worst thing. 

“Easy, Harry let it out and breathe”, he heard Luke's voice behind him, helping by rubbing his back. 

“Why you helping?” he croaked once the coughing stopped. 

“Because you are like my little brother Harry, family, remember. Family cares for family, even if you are mad at me at the moment” Harry shot a glare at Luke before settling down with a sigh. Even if he hated it, it was better laying down and resting. Harry had always hated being locked in his cupboard when sick. Partially the dark, partially the envy of Dudley, partly the punishment he knew was coming when he was better. There was no good from being sick. 

“I know you are mad. You can be all you like. But we have to be careful with sickness here. Some creatures have lower immune systems; others have stronger ones. But the cold, even with keeping things warm inside, it's easy to get very sick very quickly. So far, no one has died from it, but there may be a time when it is. So everyone is watched by someone else, even the teachers. You don't have to like it, you can be mad and me and the others all you want. But that's the facts. Yesterday was a one-off, from now on if you are sick, you're given an hour or so tops, and then if you don't come yourself, you'll be sent by a teacher. Don't come then, and someone  will  come and find you.” 

“You all like jailers. You're as bad as the Dursleys” Harry turned over and pulled the pillow over his head, so he didn't have to listen. He knew it wouldn't really stop the sound. But Harry hoped it would stop Luke from talking. He knew it was childish. But he didn't care right now. Harry sighed as he started coughing again. He hated being sick. 

“I take it he is still mad at us?” Isur asked as Luke sat down at Dinner. They were going to get something to eat before seeing Harry, before their next set of classes. 

“Not just mad foaming more like it.” 

“He's probably been suppressing his emotions. This may just be the thing that tips that control over the edge. He's been away from them for 3 months now. So even if you count school, that's a lot of change and a lot of pushing. So I'm not sure how much more it will take” Nymira frowned. 

“I am guessing until after he comes back for next term. Then it will show. He will get over this, and it's when we start pushing with the nightmares and when he comes back. That is when it will kick off” Luke nodded. 

“I've been talking more to Rose. She struggled after being rescued but could fool her parents by faking it. Then the Lærers noticed and she came here. The different environment and the pushing, because she  lived  with the doctors was too much. But they were aware before; they were pushing  before  she came. She thinks Harry has been able to play it so far. His nightmares because he  always  has them. So when he says they are not bad, they are not bad for him but bad for everyone else. So we're pushing, but not a lot. She doesn't think it will take much more. Maybe except this and maybe the counselling. But it won't take much after she doesn't think. So the next time he gets sick, he becomes ungrounded and needs help. Depending on what happens, it will either be next month or the latest when he goes home. Rose doesn't think he will last much longer. But will probably get through this term by pure force of will to prove he can. Almost like a survival instinct.” 

“She knows best, so we take that time frame” Luke looked at them, and they nodded. 

“How do we do this, though?” Nymria asked. 

“We wait. We wait and watch but be ready to grab him and ground him. When he goes to counselling, we ask how they want us to handle that. They will probably put us onto his band first, and he isn't going to like that.” 

“The calm before the storm” Isur nodded, and Nymria sighed before nodding as well. This may not be the best situation, but they had been given Harry for a reason, and they weren't going to let him down. 

Harry refused to speak to anyone from his mentor family for the next three days he spent in the infirmary. Agnar came to see him each day after class, bringing the work they had done. The Doctors wouldn't let him do any of it, though, until Saturday. Still, it was also accompanied by an extension note saying he had a week to get it all in. Harry hadn't expected that, but it was welcome. He was released Sunday evening, and his band was returned to normal. But it was with a warning he was back on weekly checks, and next time it would be twice weekly. Harry wasn't sure whether to believe them or not. All the boys in the dorm watched when he came in, and Harry wondered how much they knew. Right now, though, he wasn't in the mood and instead just headed straight into his room. He would work in there before bed. 

Harry couldn't help but feel almost like he was back at Hogwarts for the next week. It felt like everyone knew and was staring at him, even if he knew logically that wasn't the case. Harry had been at the school long enough to notice now that people were allowed sick days. Susan had missed 3 days the first month, and Oliver had been off two days just before he had. But between the other transfers from Hogwarts, his roommates, friends and mentor family watching him along with some of the staff, it definitely felt like it. He didn't feel connected anymore, almost like he was out of place and off-kilter. 

Harry went to class, did his homework, went to clubs, seminars, and tutoring, but that was it. He refused to spend more time with his mentor family than he had to, and even then, he listened to Luke but didn't ask questions more than necessary. Every morning, Harry would get up and see Agnar eyeing him and asking if he was alright. It was like no one trusted him anymore; no one listened that he was okay. Even at Hogwarts, it had never been like this. 

Sunday 21st February

“Harry”, a soft voice spoke as he wandered around the library, avoiding swimming with his mentor family for the second time that week. 

“Rose?” he turned and looked at the older girl. 

“That's right.” 

“They didn't send you looking for me again, did they?” 

“Ah, so you're avoiding them again. Just not hiding this time. What are you missing?” 

“Swimming”, Harry shrugged. 

“No harm then” the other Omega sat down, and Harry sighed, looking at her. 

“What do you want?” 

“So everyone is the enemy fair enough” Rose nodded. “Guess after they forced you to the infirmary, that's understandable. I hated my mentor after she did that the first time. The second time I wondered why? The third time I began to think maybe, they did care. But it was only after the fifth time did I really start to believe it. Then again, it was only after the 7th did I actually start to think maybe I was a bother to them.   Still, it wasn't until my second year I started going sporadically on my own. And only when I was given my own Liten last year I started going regularly. They never called me a nuisance and said it was a chore. Just that this was one way, people showed that they cared. My parents said that every time they forced me to therapy and various teachers when they tracked me down every time. Like I said, I was a right mess and a little devil” it was hard to believe that coming from the soft-spoken girl. She was only a few years older than him, but Harry couldn't picture it at all. 

“Right” he looked away. 

“All I am saying is they are not going to stop. No one is going to stop. It doesn't matter what you try. It's hard, I know, but people do care. Like I said last time, the more you push them away, the more they will try and help you. That's what friends do. So that's what families do. It took me a long time to learn that. I still struggle with it sometimes; I'm not going to lie to you about that. It can be hard, especially for people like us. I didn't go through the same thing. I do have my parents. But things aren't the same, never will be the same as before I was kidnapped. Sometimes I do wish for those days when I was a little carefree kid.” 

“Your point!” Rose laughed at that. 

“Try and meet them halfway, Harry. If not them find someone to talk to. I'm here if you want. Outside of that, as long as you are not hiding and are eating, there is no harm in avoiding them. No one will push you to go swimming or talk as long as it's not affecting your health or school work.” with that, she stood and walked off. Harry sighed again. Now he wished he was back at Hogwarts with the monster. 

Hey Hermione. 

I hope you're having an easier time with your mentor than I am. Classes are great, but...as you can guess, I had a fallout with Isur. Not just him but his mentor and so on. It's like being back at Hogwarts with everyone watching me. All I did was catch a cold. 

Anyway, besides that, I'm having fun. It's hard to think I've been here over a month, and it's halfway through the term. I'm not really sure what else to say, to be honest. I'm busy, but without a monster or mystery, it's like the days are speeding by, and every week is almost the same once you get into a routine. 

Hope you are having fun. 

Harry. 

Hey Ron. 

How are you doing and getting on? Ginny beat you in any class yet? You're probably about even in some actually and further ahead in others. Think of it as having a competition to push and be better. You can't let Ginny be better than you when you're a year older. 

Things are busy here, you settle into a routine, but it is strange. How are things with your mentor? I'm having a fight with mine. They're all watching me because I caught a cold. Honestly, anyway, talk to you again. 

Harry. 

Harry sighed at that and looked out the doors onto the balcony. Hedwig hooted and swooped through the door. She didn't really get many letters these days. Agnar had told him that it was safe to send her to Iceland since it wasn't too far, not like from England to Romania. So she could handle the trip once a week. So now he was using her to send letters to the hostal. Ron, Hermione and everyone else he sent through the post box. The box never stopped blinking. He had quite a lot of backdated post. But there was never time to do it. Harry was writing to his few pen-pals, but that was it. 

Sighing again, he took the letters from Hedwig. He had sent her off yesterday before he had hunted through his post box for the letters he wanted. Everyone else was going into the decorative chest he had transfigured at the start of term, in a filing system he had worked out. The letters had tapered off a bit, though, since everyone was back at school. 

Good to hear from you, Harry. I'm glad you are doing well in your lessons. We don't have mentors at Euro-Glyth, really. No need for them. We're working hard to and all of us have applied to come to see the Repository again. One of us has to be excepted soon. Mary applied to. It's always strange when the lot of you are away as it's much quieter, but then you probably got a little of that from when you were here before the schools broke up.

As for the OSS. I've always been steady with them, so I don't really have much to say other than be careful. Just talk and ask its always worked for me. 

Anyway, we will see you soon. 

Take care. 

Tabitha  

Harry smiled a little at that. It was nice knowing that a small thing like a school wouldn't separate him, and they weren't going to force advice on him about things they didn't understand. 

Hey Harry. 

How are you feeling now? Well, over the cold, I bet. Never fun being sick. You might want to try giving your owl extra exercises. The little ones fawned over her and kept feeding her. But I know you will watch that .

Harry looked up at his owl and eyed her. 

“Guess you didn't need to eat on the trip back, hue” he got a hoot and lift of the wings in response and laughed. Hedwig would watch herself. 

I don't really have any experience with mentors, but you fight and get over it if they're anything like brothers. It's like Robert wants to watch and look after me, but I'm growing up and don't want him to. At the moment, he is still going on about finding a house and moving in with him. But I don't want to. I want to stay here at home with you a lot. He deserves to move out, get a job and develop his relationship with his girlfriend without me around. We fight, but we love each other and get over it. Same with friends, really. We fight and then get over it. 

OSS, you'll have to ask the girls about that. Not even broaching that territory. Glad I'm a beta. If Tabitha didn't mention it, we did apply to see the Repository. We'll know after Easter if we got accepted or not. 

Take care, Harry and see you in a month. 

Jakob. 

P.S. Robert got grounded again for sneaking out.

Harry laughed at the last bit before flicking to the twin's letter. He blinked at the sight of two letters as they usually took turns writing. Still, he got the impression they always read his letter together. 

Harry. 

I know we always write together, but it just seemed better to write this down separately this time. I bet the others have already said we don't get mentors at Euro-Glyth. Jakob was muttering something about must be like brothers, so I bet he said about that. All I will say is go with the flow. You must all be pretty stubborn to be holding out after over a week. I could already tell from the short time that you would only do that on something you feel is important. 

The watching, I know that feeling. Sometimes it feels like everyone is watching and knows what is wrong even if you haven't said anything or it isn't known. I felt like that after moving to the hostal. That everyone knew I didn't live with mum anymore. After a month, I settled and then two months later, I learned no one had when it came up in a conversation. It was just my paranoia about the situation, and want it to be private. 

Harry, with the OSS, that's up to you. I know and have seen some of what they can do. But I bet people have already told you all that. I don't want to repeat it, and I'm not going to. If you want to rant, though, I am here. It's easier if you have someone to rant to. What I do know, though, is that the OSS never really goes away. Since I was a kid, I've been dealing with them, and they can still annoy me and surprise me sometimes. I have come to learn, though, that it is better than the way AMS is in ignoring some people. Better more than less. I do wish they would back off sometimes, though. 

Write if you need to. 

Demelza 

Harry. 

Demelza and I decided to write separately this time because we both have different views on this. Fortunately, Demelza hasn't dealt with the OSS in some of the ways I have. Yes, I am getting straight into that. The others have probably gone through the whole mentor thing. Harry, there was a time I was on extra checks. Both me and Demelza are submissives, but while she excepted the hostal easily, I didn't. I didn't instantly trust them and kept that I was a sick secret. 

The extra checks are more an annoyance than anything. The counselling and being forced to go was a real pain. I just wanted to hide from it, so the school set it up. They came there and used to escort me from class. That was a little embarrassing. It been known that I had a problem. That's actually how it came out at school that we had moved to the hostal. No one knew before that. We both preferred it that way. 

The OSS knows all the tricks in the book; I am saying that now. They work with the schools, and the schools work with them. There is no escaping it, and trying doesn't work. It's your choice if you want to try, but this is just my experience. Yours might be different. I know it is hard, Harry, but it took me a long time to realise they just want to help. Sometimes they just have a strange way of going about it. Sometimes we just have to learn that for ourselves. So if you want to talk, I am here. 

School for us is good. The others probably again mentioned the Repository, so I won't. It is picking up for exams, though. Hard to think this is mine and Demelza's next to last year at school. Seems like we have been here forever, and now everything is changing. I know what I am doing after, though, even if Demelza doesn't. I bet she just follows me anyway. So tell you when I see you. 

Eveline.

Harry frowned a little at the girl's letter. It was similar but different to what Rose had said. To what others had been saying. But he didn't want to talk. Didn't want their help. Didn't need it. He could look after himself. So, putting that letter to the side, he turned to Erlendur's. 

Harry. 

Sounds like you are having an exciting time. I am glad you are settling in and getting into a routine. Always the best and helps the time go faster. You are not the first to fight with your mentor, and you won't be the last. Even Alphas have those fights. Sometimes people click and don't fight; other times, they do. Just go with it, like you would fighting with a friend. Your mentor is like a strange brother/ friend relationship. If you really struggle, just talk to the teachers. They will know what to do, and if you really need it, they can help find you a different mentor. But you are not going to be left without one. 

The OSS is your choice. I am glad they took you to the infirmary as it sounds like that cold was heading to the flu or worse. Those sorts of things can get serious, even here. If we caught it here, I would force you there myself if I thought it was more than a cold. I am sorry they felt they had to use the bands, though. What that means is they figured you would sneak out and run. Hopefully, they explained about illnesses being passed on and being harmful to some types of creatures like fairys. 

I don't know what else to say, Harry. This is a battle only you can fight. It's about compromising. Say you will do this if they do that. Or you will go but only talk to this person. You can't win every battle. 

I did get your grades for the halfway mark through on a positive note. I am pleased with them. It is a significant improvement and shows you are working hard. Keep it up. 

Erlendur. 

Harry went red at the last comment. No one had ever said they were pleased about is grades before. But even then, everyone said to just try with the OSS, but he couldn't. He didn't want to. 

“You are with me, right girl” he reached over and gently stroked Hedwig. The owl just hooted before nipping his finger. She had taken to spending some of the milder nights on the balcony, hooting at him and joining him when he went outside. Which was still a couple of times a week. At least he could get back to sleep now. 

Oratoravem – two words put together Orator avem is a bird speaker in Latin. 

Chapter Text

Saturday 27th February

In the week following his letters to his friends nothing really changed. Harry did settle about the stares, taking the girl's word that it was just him. But he wasn't backing down. He did go to his now weekly check. And they cleared him again, with the word to come if he felt sick or he would be on twice-weekly checks. Harry wasn't sure whether to believe them or not. Sure the others said they would. But now, he was starting to wonder if they actually would do it. 

Richard was still watching him. Though Harry was catching Agnar watching him more and more. He was starting to feel like an outsider in the dorm, which wasn't a comforting thought. More so, there wasn't anyone he could talk to about it. He was isolated. More than he had ever been at Hogwarts. He knew that now.

“Isur, can I talk to you?” Agnar looked around to make sure Harry wasn't around. He had been looking for Hia but had found Isur first. 

“Agnar, what is wrong?”

“Harry” 

“Is he sick?” 

“No, his nightmares they're not going away. I don't know if they're the same or worse; I can't tell. But they wake him most nights, and he goes to the balcony for a bit. The only difference is now the doors stay open; he can normally get back to sleep.” 

“Now they are disturbing your sleep.” 

“I'm always a light sleeper. I don't think Harry noticed he woke the others the other night since no one left their rooms. But they told me. He's not talking to us either. Just stays in our room to do his work. I don't think he is talking to anyone. He's gone quiet on Ruby and Jessica as well.”

“Alright. I will sort it. This has gone on long enough and far enough.” 

“Sorry” 

“No, you did the right thing. We were going to start addressing his nightmares if they didn't go down.” 

“Alright” 

“Just be careful and come find Hia or me if you need anything. You're a good friend Agnar. But you have your own issues as well. You are also only 12. You shouldn't have to deal with this yourself.”

“I'm learning that. Faster than Harry, I think. Thanks” 

“Go on” Agnar quickly turned and sped away before being seen. Isur sighed. This was not going to be easy. 

Harry knew something was off the moment he arrived at the infirmary and saw Doctor White waiting for him. Usually, he would be shown to a bed and have to wait but apparently not today. He was instantly taken through to the exam room, and all three of his mentor family were waiting. 

“What's going on?”

“Harry, take a seat on the bed. I'll draw the curtain around, and we'll get the normal exam out the way before we talk.” 

“Okay,” Harry drew the word out but decided not to argue at that moment. Instead, the Doctor made quick work of the regular exam that now involved checking the lymph nodes in his neck. He had been told that's where antibodies were produced. The swelling was an indicator of illness. 

“You're still putting on weight. That is good. Are you still eating healthily despite being off the potions and diet?”

“Yes”, he had wanted off the potions for so long, and he wasn't stupid. If his weight dropped, he would be straight back on them. He also didn't want to end up on a feeding tube. Harry had seen someone with one of them at the OSS while still going there before school started. Sure the girl had been older, but Harry wasn't going to tempt fate. He wasn't going to complain about getting enough to eat. It was one less thing for them to harp on about. 

“Good. When was your last purification bath?” 

“Beginning of the month.”

“Your due then. I'll let you arrange that with Isur and the others. All seems in order there then.” 

“So I can go back on two-week checks.” 

“Not likely. You'll need to come to us willingly when you're sick a few times to get that now.” Harry scowled at that but didn't say anything. “Come on, we need to talk” Doctor White drew the curtain back. 

“What about?” 

“Your nightmares” 

“What about them?” 

“Have they gone down, changed at all?” Luke pulled up an extra chair that wasn't usually there for him to sit on. 

“No” 

“Very well. We have talked, and we have an idea you might like. So isur, this was your idea.” 

“I did some research and talked to some people. Nightmares aren't healthy...look, I know you are mad at us still. Just listen, please,” Harry scowled, looking at the Fae. He wasn't just upset with them. He was furious. “Right. What about a type of sleep study? Normally that means connected to wires, but I don't think that is needed right now. All we need to know is how bad your nightmares are. My proposal was you sleep here for two nights. Just sleeping. So the doctors could see. It would be next to a window, so that is no problem. Like when you were ill. If you had no nightmares those two nights, we would back off about them for a bit. If you do, then we go to the next measure.” 

“Which is someone being connected to your band to alert when you have a nightmare. While you are here, that would be the case just to record when you have a nightmare and how long it takes to get back to sleep. If it is proven that they are just a few nights a week. We would back off. If they were more than that, it would be stage 2. Which is counselling.” Doctor White explained. “To be honest, your better doing this here as otherwise, you would have to stay at the OSS centre while it's done. This isn't something Erlendur can do for you at the hostal. There is an alert in the bedrooms. But it only says when someone has a bad one, not the more minor ones. There are too many people for it to be done effectively. So that's why we link in the mentors and use them, it allows it to be done here and people to still go to class.” 

“Whats stage 3?” Harry asked wearily. 

“Increase in the counselling. Taking you off activities since it is sleep deprivation. The last resort is removal from classes, which is only down on paper. We've never got that far with a student before.” 

Harry sighed. He seemed to be doing that a lot lately. 

“What if I don't want it?” 

“You don't have a choice. It is one or the other. Normally we go straight to the alert, but I like this idea. Call it being the first for the trial” the Doctor gave a grim smile. 

“What if I have one night with and one without?” 

“Then you stay another till we have two with and two without. If it hits a week, we will re-assess. Honestly, Harry, I know you had nightmares all 3 nights you spent here when you were ill. But that was nearly 2 weeks ago. Things can change. But I had cause to do this then, but I wanted to give you a chance. This is your chance.” 

Harry scowled and looked away. He didn't like this. He didn't like any of this. 

“Fine” 

“We know you are not happy. We know you are not happy with us. You have made that very clear,” Nymira spoke. “But we are not going to lie about being worried about you. You can't control other people, just yourself. But sometimes, things like nightmares are out of your control. They are your body's and mind's way of processing things. Sadly sometimes things you aren't ready to deal with.”

“Can I go now” he blocked them out and looked at the Doctor. 

“Yes, be here tonight, and hopefully, we can have this done by Monday morning.”

“Fine”, he stood and quickly left. Ignoring the fact they were talking about him behind his back. People always did. He could handle it. 

Harry had calmed down a little by the evening. He had nearly all his homework done and had taken most of his frustrations out on his art and music. That evening he packed a bag with his PJs and martial arts uniform. 

“Where you going, Harry?” 

“They want to do a sleep assessment on me since I'm still having nightmares. I'm free during the day, but I have to spend the nights in the infirmary for at least the next two nights.” 

“Ouch. Alright. Hopefully, this works” Agnar nodded from where the group were around the table. Harry just nodded and left. He had been given a hall pass for the night by Isur earlier so he could go down as he was getting ready for bed. Harry had taken a book so he could read for half an hour first before settling down. It was what he often did anyway. When he arrived, Doctor White wasn't waiting for him, but Madam Wood was. She showed him down to a bed with an open window. 

“Wrist” 

“Really”, he groaned, handing his arm out so she could tap it. Then, as she did, small thin black lines appeared. “I'm not going to run off.” 

“Your not locked in either”, she laughed. “The black lines just mean you have an extra monitoring charm on. The think ones mean you are stuck and not to be trusted; there are a few spells that put them there. This is just a minor sleep monitoring spell. Records onto this parchment that will mark when you're awake and asleep. ” Harry looked at the parchment seeing it was a graff set out with a quill next to it. “All I did was activate it and tie you to the quill. We'll take it off as soon as the test is done. You are free to leave as soon as you wake tomorrow. Now bed with you,” she waved. Harry nodded and turned to settle for the night. He could live with that. Apparently, it wasn't an invasive charm since he didn't feel anything from it. 

He slept fruitfully that night. It wasn't too hard falling asleep; that had never been a problem. It was sleeping through the nightmares that always woke him. The following day he glanced at the parchment seeing a strange up and down graff and wondered what that showed. He knew better than to mess with medical results after Madam Pomfrey did a talk to the school about it last year. Someone had apparently been wearing an intense glamour and ended up with magical exhaustion and a nasty infection. Then, turning away from that, he dressed and headed out down to breakfast. 

“You look tired this morning, Harry”, Agnar noted as he bumped into them. 

“Yeh. Not easy sleeping there” the other boy just nodded. 

“Know the feeling. You joining us for breakfast. Seems like you've been avoiding us.” 

“Can do”, he grimaced. Not avoiding so much as feeling out of place. Breakfast, he had to admit, was nice, even if he mostly listened to the talk and stories around him. 

“Pair up; we are sparring today, so I hope you remembered your vests”, Sensei Hyten called out. Harry grimaced; he hadn't remembered his. 

“Here, Harry. I had to go back and noticed you didn't have it.” 

“Thanks, Agnar” he looked at his friend, feeling a pang. Here was Angar helping, and he was practically ignoring him. Then, without another word, he pulled the protective vest on. 

“Potter, we're pairing” it was Barnabas Moonlord. The vampire had been leaving him alone, but that seemed to have come to an end. 

“Your better pairing with someone more your level, Moonlord.” 

“Why too, chicken?” 

“No, just know my limits.” 

“Chicken”, the vampire hissed, causing the others to laugh. 

“Moonlord, move. You are with Vesh. Potter is right. Go spar with someone your level. Your with Lessien” the Sensei walked over. Harry didn't comment, but he felt his peaceful time was ending. Just what he needed. 

Harry joined Agnar and some others in a game of pick-up quidditch to end the morning before getting a shower. It was the first time he had done so, but it was nice to be back in the air. It was a pain to hand his broom in since he hadn't sorted that privilege out yet, and he made a reminder to. After lunch was music and then Arithmancy. Even if he was still mad with Luke, he would admit the vampire was an excellent tutor and didn't push the boundaries. Calligraphy and then History finished the day before dinner. Which left him with a choice of swimming or no swimming. He hadn't gone for the last two weeks and was missing the time, even if he was mad. There was also the fact he slept better after. That made his mind up, and he headed down. 

Even if he hadn't been down to join them, the other three were there and didn't comment. They just let him join in and almost slid back into place. It was strange and weird. Nothing was said. It was just excepted that he would fight and make up without a word. Harry didn't know what to make of it. And thankfully, as par his thought, there were no nightmares that night. One of the rare times. Unfortunately, he had forgotten about the two nights in a row rule. So he also spent Monday night and Tuesday night in the infirmary. Sadly both were full of nightmares. 

When he was released Wednesday morning without comment, Harry wasn't sure what to think. Nothing occurred the next few nights either. But his Omega band was back to being plan Orange. After his regular check, he learned what was happening on Saturday morning. All three of his mentor family were there. 

“Alright, Harry, I have gone over your results, and it seems being tired does help. Unfortunately, that isn't feasible all the time, so as per the steps, we are going to charm and link this band to yours” the Doctor held up a red and yellow striped band. “It will be rotated each day through your mentor family, and they will have a pass to come and see you each night. If you can, I want you to talk about the nightmare but not if you can't. Talking is the only way to get rid of them. Once a week, I will pay a visit to your dorm and give you and your roommate a sleeping drought. Both of you must be low on sleep, which will help” Harry could only sigh. He had known this was coming. Probably from the start when they mentioned it, but he hadn't wanted it. He had hoped, but... He remembered what the others had said about giving and taking with the OSS, and he was being reasonable. He would admit that. Fighting about it wasn't going to really work. Luke had already booked them in that night for a purification bath, and Nymira was joining them again this time.

“Alright”, in some ways, he just didn't have the energy to fight this. Obediently he held his wrist out, and Doctor White put the two bands next to each other. Thin spidery black lines appeared on both like when he had the sleep monitoring charm on. 

“That's not invasive.” 

“No, because it's primarily on the band itself. There are small surface changes when one has a nightmare, and that's what we are looking for. It's not 100% accurate, but we can't use the stronger ones with you.” Harry nodded at that. 

“Harry, I know you are not happy. I will admit I wouldn't be. But if this helps you sleep better, wouldn't that be a positive to come out of this.” 

“Yes,” and it would be. It was rare he had a nightmare-free night. He could only remember them from the days after late quidditch practice and now swimming. He did feel better those days. 

It was strange that night having Nymira back in the bath with them. She wore a short-sleeved and legged bodysuit and thankfully didn't blink at his scars. This time while he was tired and sleepy, he made it back to his own room, primarily on his own power. That night was also nightmare free. The following night wasn't. Isur was the first to make an appearance. He was there a little out of breath but there when he woke. Thankfully this time, Agnar had slept through it. Isur pulled him out of bed and into the main room before getting him a drink. 

“Hot Chocolate is what mum always used to give me after a nightmare as a kid. I cast a silencing spell when I came in. It won't last permanently with the Magic in the school.” 

“Least that is something”, Harry noted. It was strange having Isur there, though he wouldn't admit that. 

“What to talk about it?” that got a shake of the head. 

“Alright, you don't have to if you're not ready. How about I talk about mine instead. Only fair, really” Harry looked up at that. “Like I said, only fair. Didn't mind you waking me up actually was getting a bit creepy. I was home with mum and dad, and everything was as it used to be. But then I went outside, and when I returned, the house was empty. I was looking through the house when the alert woke me. So you sort of woke me from my own nightmare.” 

“Least that was something” it did sound like a nightmare, and hearing that was strangely empowering. “I... it was about when the school closed. I was walking through the halls, and something was following me, but I couldn't see what.” 

“From the monster. You don't know what it is, so you couldn't see it.” 

“Mild how my nightmares are” 

“Well, full moon tomorrow night, so we'll all be here besides Nymira. She had the band last night, but you slept through with the bath. Luke will primarily have it tomorrow and then Nymria the day after. Ready to go back to sleep.” 

“Okay,” he nodded. Isur double-checked the balcony doors when they went back in and watched him back into bed before leaving. Harry found himself asleep within minutes.

Monday 8th March

Monday, Harry was once again aware of how tired Agnar was. Martial Arts before lunch seemed particularly hard on all the weres. But they refused to sit out and take it easy. Harry found himself respecting them all for it. That night Isur and Luke again joined him in the dorm. Once again, the other boys had left their doors ajar to help. Harry felt a little bad about it, seeing as he had been struggling to connect with people since he had been ill. He just wanted to be independent. Yet since he had been found to be an Omega, it was like he was anything but. 

Before they settled to bed, Luke helped him finish his homework from the rest of the day off as Isur worked through his own. Harry hoped and prayed he didn't have any nightmares that night. It was wishful thinking. 

“ You stupid boy”

“ Ungrateful swine just like your parents”

“ Ignorant”

“ Join me. You could be great.”

“ Brat” 

“ Worthless”

“ Layabout nobody”

“ Nobody wants you.”

“Nobody cares for you.”

"Should have died with your parents."

“ Harry”

“ Never achieve anything.”

“ Stupid”

“ Why can't you be like your parents.” 

“ Pathetic”

“Harry!”

“Harry!!”

Harry woke with a start and looked around the blurry room. His breath caught when he couldn't feel the breeze. It was dark, and there was someone near him. That wasn't good. Turning, he tried to move away, only for that strange person to grab him. Voldermort had him. He was trapped. 

“Harry”

“No. Get away. Leave me alone,” he twisted, trying to escape. 

“Harry!! It's Luke; stop struggling. Your at Magere, remember” 

“What should we do?” he heard a second voice. There were two of them. No. Harry twisted once again, trying to get away be he was trapped. There was something hard to his left, and the person was to his right. 

“Open the door. It will summon help. If he doesn't calm, we'll need a calming draught.” 

Suddenly, the room seemed more extensive, and Harry froze. In that instant, the strange person grabbed his wrists, and he panicked again. 

“Let me go.” 

“No, you need to calm down. You're safe. Your at school. Relax, it was just a nightmare. Your on the sofa in your dorm. I'm Luke, and Isur is here too. Calm down, and I'll get your glasses.”

“Should I try turning the light on” 

“Can't hurt.” 

The light was almost blinding for a moment, and as the dark left, Harry settled. It had been rare to have light in his cupboard as Vernon often took his lightbulb. They only put it in every so often. There had been light when he had faced off again Quirrel, but he hadn't been trapped against a wall then, and there were no hands near his neck. 

“Problem” came a voice from the door. 

“Nightmare”

“More like a flashback, I think. Glass's Isur” Harry blinked when his glasses were slid onto his face a moment later. Looking around, he flushed red at the site of Lærer Merrows, the Potions master standing at the door. 

“You can let go now” he looked at Luke, who had a hold of his wrists. 

“Not for a moment, I don't think. Your still breathing pretty heavy” Harry took a shuddering breath, trying to calm it. He hadn't experienced something like that before. Where his nightmare almost bled into the real world. He had always been able to tell before when he was awake and dreaming. Though the wizarding world sometimes felt like a dream. 

“Has this happened before?” 

“This is the worst nightmare I have witnessed.”

“Same”

“Mr Potter?” the question was aimed at him. Harry looked up at his teacher and shook his head. 

“This is why you need counselling Harry.”

“When is he due to start?” 

“When we can find someone Harry is comfortable enough with. We have a list to go through”

“The timing as well. Next term may be more feasible than now, and then a month off” Lærer Merrows nodded. 

“It's a thought” Isur nodded. Harry took a deep breath at that before letting it out. 

“You also have to be ready for therapy” the teacher looked at him. “If you are not ready and receptive to it, therapy can worsen things. You have to want and accept the help. That it is needed to get to where you want to be.”

“You don't think Harry is quite there yet.”

“I do not” Harry took another breath, nodding at the teacher's words. He didn't need help though he was starting to admit his nightmares were becoming worse and a problem. But he wasn't yet convinced that talking about them was the solution. Not when he had been taught his entire life not to complain or talk about things. Everything in his nightmares was things he had been told to keep secret. 

“Alright”

“Do you want a calming draught, Mr Potter?” Harry took a shuddering breath and nodded. It was hard to admit just that. But he was struggling to get his breathing under control. Luke still hadn't released his wrists. But the longer he held them, the more secure he felt about it. He wasn't about to complain right now. 

“Here”, Lærer Merrows went to hand it over. Luke did release one wrist, and Harry quickly took the Potion and drowned it. As soon as he had passed the Vile back, Luke retook his wrist. Harry sighed and relaxed as the Potion took effect. As it did, there was a knock on the door, and Isur answered it. 

“Is everything alright? Is Lærer Merrows still here?” 

“Yeah, he is Headmistress. Come in.” Harry went to stand only for Luke and the Potions Master to prevent him. Harry was horrified. This was two full moons now that his nightmares had awakened the Headmistress. 

“Everything is fine; Rosaland, Mr Potter needed a calming draught. When it has fully kicked in, he should be able to get back to sleep.”

“Very well. Please, next time, just send word.”

“I'm sorry”, Harry whispered.

“Don't apologize. You never need to apologize for waking any of us. We all take it in turns having the ward activation. I just insist on having it every full moon.”

“Your nightmares seem worse on the full moons. Almost as if you can't stop repressing them on those nights,” Isur spoke, and Harry's head snapped around to him. “You are repressing them somehow, at least somewhat. But they're getting worse. Harry, you have to at least admit that somewhat. I've met your hostel head. He has wards all over that building. They would have activated, and he would have done something. He doesn't seem like a man to let this sort of thing go.” 

“They are”, he muttered. After tonight he had to admit that. 

“Well done” Harry looked at the Headmistress at her words. “It takes a lot to admit things like that, Mr Potter. We need to have a conversation, just the two of us. When we are both more awake. You are not in trouble, but I believe I can help you. Come see me when you are ready and comfortable. My door will be open. This is not a conversation I can force on you. It has nothing to do with school. When you are ready.” 

“Okay”, Harry frowned, wondering what that was about. Only Lærer Marrow's face showed any understanding of what she was on about. 

“Get some rest Mr Potter” Harry nodded, and the two teachers quickly left. 

“Come on, let's get some more sleep. We can talk more in the morning.”

“Sorry”

“You can't help nightmares, Harry, even I know that”, Isur laughed. “The fact you are somewhat suppressing them is impressive, actually. Wish I could” 

“Shows you have a natural gift for mind magic.”

“I can't meditate, though, like the others can.”

“All the first term of the first year is learning to meditate. If I remember right, this term will be all about the laws and such.”

“Yeah” 

“It's all-new material. We'll work on meditating and getting you along. What part are you struggling on?” Isur frowned. 

“The clearing your mind bit. I can't make my mind quiet.”

“Nymira”, Luke smiled. “Ask Nymira; she had the same problem. One of my friends helped her with it. She struggled as well. We'll ask her tomorrow. The next term is all the same; laws, practices and such. Important things to know. Next year you work more on building complicated shields. The second and third terms of the first year are building basic protections. Needed in a school like this. Nymira will help. Once she got the meditating sorted, she got it very quickly. As will you.” 

“Sure” Harry nodded and settled back down. 

“I'll tell Dr White to bring the sleeping draught around tonight. You're going to need it” Luke finally released his wrists as Isur turned the lights back out. Tomorrow was going to be a long day. 

Class the next day was almost torturous, especially Mind Magic. They did a little meditation at the beginning of each class. But Harry could never get it and understand. Susan didn't seem to ever have problems. Thankfully there were no seminars that night, and he was ahead with his homework. Harry only had that day's work to do. After sleeping most of the day, the others were awake and trying to work when he returned from sledging. 

“Alright, Harry”

“Yeah”, he nodded. 

“Want to join. Bet you'll be able to help us after being in class today.”

“Don't be so sure”, Harry snorted, but for the first time since he had been ill, he felt comfortable enough to join them. It was nice, actually. Harry had forgotten how good it was to work and help each other. Luke had spoken to Nymira apparently, and she had arranged to meet him after Martial Arts on Thursday. When she had told him, Nymira had sounded almost excited, as much as she ever did.

He made quick work of his Charms, Herbology and Latin work with the others. Mind Magic was a bit slower, and they were halfway through History when there was a knock on the door. 

“What?” Richard looked over. Emberi was the one that answered the door to show Dr White. Harry groaned; he had forgotten about Luke saying he would send the man around tonight. 

“Forgot, did you, Harry.”

“Bit”, he muttered. 

“What?” Angar looked at him. Harry didn't know what to say. 

“Bed all of you; you are all exhausted. The simple answer is I don't think Harry is getting enough sleep, so I am giving him a sleeping potion one night a week. Agnar as well since I know you have been waking up” Agnar flushed at that as well. “Hia has been a little concerned, and we will talk about that soon. We'll see how this goes. Tonight though, I am going to dose you all. So bed all of you now.” 

“Yes, sir” Arghama and Valerio didn't hesitate to stand. Harry quickly followed and ran back to his room. 

“Sorry”, he muttered when Agnar entered. 

“Not your fault. You can't help nightmares. The others get that too. We're always tired the day after the full moon. I get my own nightmares; they just never seem to wake or disturb you.”

“Alright,” he nodded, turning to finish getting ready. "That's strange, though. I am normally a light sleeper." He was climbing into bed when Dr White walked through the door. 

“I believe we will just have to keep repeating things to you, Harry. There is no shame in nightmares; the only way to get rid of them is to talk. When you are ready till then, we'll do what we can. Have a look through the list and see what you think of the people on there.” Harry didn't say anything as the Doctor held the vile out and drank it. It was a blissful, nightmare-free night. 

Like after every other nightmare-free night, he woke the next morning raring to go. He found his lessons more effortless, and he was less tired. But it never lasted. The next night it was Nymira getting him up out of bed. 

“Here”, she handed him a drink while they sat down. 

“How do you and Luke not seem tired at all.” 

“Because Vampires only sleep to rest their minds. We don't need as much as everyone else and will need less and less as we age. Vampires do get nightmares, but it isn't as often as Humans. When we do, it means we seriously need to talk and sort it. Nightmares are a product of the mind trying to cope with what has happened. For yours to be this bad.”

“Lots of things happened” Harry nodded. 

“We already know you have had a rough life so far, Harry. We don't know everything, and unless you tell us, we never will. You don't have to talk to us; I'm fine with that. Find someone you are comfortable with. That can take time” Harry nodded, drinking the hot chocolate she had given him. It was comforting, actually. 

“Want to try sleeping again”, she stated when he had finished. Harry nodded and left the mug going back to bed. Nymira followed and stood as he climbed up. Her head just reached level with him. It was amusing since he was much shorter than everyone else. “Sleep, Harry. Hopefully, we can keep to one nightmare a night.”

“Hopefully”, he clung to that. So far, it was just one nightmare a night. He hoped it stayed that way. 

Thursday was tiring, and one of the last things Harry wanted to do that evening was more work. But he had agreed to meet Nymira. Lærer Ironmark, the Mind Magic teacher, had consented to let them use the room so Nymira could help him.

“Come on, Harry.” Nymira pulled some of the cushions from one of the cupboards and settled on them in the middle of the room. 

“First-year rooms are always set up like this. Will next year as well when you focus on building more barriers and getting to know your mind. Now what everyone else does is focus on calming their minds. Minds, as you know, are full of thoughts, and they keep popping up. The technique most people use is to dismiss their thoughts. Either to push them away or get rid of them. Many use a candle; they focus on it and use the candle to burn the thoughts until there is nothing left.”

“But that doesn't work.”

“For those like you and me, no, it doesn't. I tried the candle, and thoughts kept coming; my mind never went blank. One of Luke's friends had the same problem and helped me. He told me to instead focus on an image. Don't try to get rid of the thoughts; instead, centre them on that image and focus only on that. I had to learn using martial arts so I wasn't sitting still and had something physical. In the end, everything centred on that moment and I was resting and as calm as possible. It was enough for me to then build a box and shut everything away, protecting the box. So over time, we evolved that box as the years went on. Later stages of mind magic and Occulumency help you order everything to help with memory.”

“So I'm not useless and using a different method, I will get it.”

“Yes, and I'll work with you once a week until you do. After tonight you will be able to do some yourself. But working with me will help guide you; this way, I can answer questions without others poking their nose in.” Harry laughed at that. 

“Now think of an image that is calming. Try something neutral with no bad memories attached, and just focus on that. I used one of me reading on my bed. Like I said; eventually, I narrowed things down. The person who helped me said he started with a picture of the beach. It's different for everyone.” 

Harry closed his eyes and breathed. Something calming. A few things popped to mind, and Harry decided to go with his broom. But then thoughts and memories crept in about his different quidditch matches. Opening his eyes, he shook his head. 

“Easy, it takes a few tries. Either try again or pick a different picture. Remember, it isn't about not thinking about anything. But instead, focus on one thing. One moment in time that is peaceful and just feeling at peace.”

“Right” he closed his eyes again and focused on his room at the hostel. But again, thoughts crept in. Unwanted and disturbing his peace. Thoughts of the cupboard and the Dursleys. His eyes shot open. 

“No, that's not a good one. Breathe Harry. One more go tonight, and then we stop till next week.”

“Right”, he breathed, trying to calm down. After several minutes he managed and closed his eyes again. Right so not his room but the hostel. He had been happy there. Slowly his thoughts drifted through everything that had happened. Christmas, Yule and feeling at home. The outings such as the caves and the Lagoon. He paused on the Lagoon. It had been fun there. Laughing and talking with everyone. The only thing missing had been Ron and Hermione. But it had been a peaceful day. He had felt normal for once. Not an Omega, not the boy who lived. Not the scared, abused kid. With the mists and everything, no one had noticed. With muggles, no unawares, around nothing about Magic had been said. It had been a perfect few hours he wanted to go back to. 

“Harry. Harry, listen to my voice. That's it. Focus on my voice and come back” Nymira's voice started to break into his focus. Harry blinked as awareness returned and became aware his legs were numb. 

“You did it that time, Harry.”

“Really!” 

“Yes, you dropped into a semi-meditative state. Once you can reach that state quicker, I'll guide you through narrowing it. Then you can get to the same point as everyone else. But that was brilliant for tonight. Now let's get back to the dorm.”

“Is it safe to try on my own”

“I wouldn't without anyone near you or when you need to be somewhere soon. But if you wanted to before bed, you could, yes.”

“Sure”, he nodded with a smile. That night it was Isur there to wake him from the nightmare. But that was okay; after the progress, he had made, he wasn't going to let it get him down. 

Chapter Text

Friday 12th March

Harry was walking through Chinook when Oliver ran up to him. His last quill had broken, so he needed some new ones. Harry had to admit that the Chinook shopping area was practical for Parchment and Quills. It was always a struggle at Hogwarts. Hermione had taken to Owl ordering in bulk and then selling it to the rest of the Gryffindors in their year for a discount. It was a discount because she got the discount buying so much so frequently. Harry knew it was only a slightly less struggle for the older years. They could go to Hogsmead once a month, but you had to make your supplies last that month. At Magere, they didn't have that trouble. You just went to Chinook and brought more as you needed. 

“Harry!” 

“Hey, Oliver.” Harry looked at the older boy. Since getting ill last month, he had been avoiding the other Hogwarts students as much as his friends. 

“You been avoiding us? Is everything alright, Harry?” 

“Yeah” 

“Alright, you are coming tomorrow, though, right?” 

“Tomorrow?” Harry frowned 

“Trick flying competition. I'm taking part.” 

“Oh yeah, sure. What time?” 

“In the morning, third time slot.” 

“Right. I normally have my appointment then. But I can go a different time.” 

“I thought you got moved to fortnight. You were there last week” Harry went red as Oliver confirmed he had been watching. Even if he hadn't come straight out and said it. 

“They put me back on weekly after I got sick.” 

“Because you didn't go yourself”, Oliver sighed. “Never mind. We all had to be dragged there.” 

“What you mean?” 

“None of us went on our own, Harry. Even I had to be taken. Sick days are normal here, but not at Hogwarts. Everyone tries to avoid Madam Pomfrey due to how she is. Two days for a broken arm, honestly. But here, it is different.”

“I didn't know that”

“No, I didn't think you did. I bet you also missed Aspen losing her wand for fighting. Or that Harley got put in detention for a prank gone wrong.” 

“Which was that? The one that made everyone sing all Sunday or the waterfall on the Library door that removed all glamours.” 

“The Library. Got in the way of people studying, and a sensitive ended up in the infirmary. The older students of the group got tons of detentions since they should have known better than go with that idea.” 

“No, I didn't know. I avoided the Library that day.”

“Good thing too. But really, Harry, you can talk to us, remember? We're a team, the Hogwarts lot. I'm arranging a meeting for next week for us to talk. We need to decide if we're going back to Hogwarts or not. Come tomorrow if you want. But we all need to talk. I have to go.” with that, Oliver quickly left. 

Harry watched him go. He wondered how he had missed so much. How they had become so distant. They had visited him when he was ill, but Harry had barely noticed when they were. He was just so tired and so busy. Hogwarts seemed like a world away now. Shaking his head, Harry turned and headed to the stationery shop. He still needed his quills, or he wouldn't get any work done. Nothing would change that. 

The following day Harry spoke to Luke about going to the Trick flying competition. They decided to go to the competition and then go to his medical appointment. It wasn't a formal slot and just a drop-in. One benefit about being at a boarding school, he guessed. Nymira and Isur joined them as well. The Quidditch pitch wasn't as packed as it had been for Nymira and Isur's match. Harry found a spot in the stands and saw the rest of the Hogwarts lot sitting together across the way. They waved, and Harry sent a small one back as people started congregating on the pitch. 

Oliver was standing in the middle of the group chatting before one of the teachers walked out. Harry didn't recognise him, so he guessed he must be one of the upper years. But that wasn't too important. There seemed to be some talking before all the students lined up and mounted their brooms. 

“They'll start with a speed race, then an obstacle course. After that, you can show your skills. The panel judges you...” 

“Panel?” Harry asked. Nymira pointed to where the headmistress and deputy's head were sitting together in front of a table off to the side. Right, that made sense. Oliver didn't win the race, but he wasn't last. It was enough to get through to the obstacle course. 

“I guess as a keeper, Oliver never needed speed; short bursts but not long like that.”

“He may struggle a bit with the obstacle course as well then”, Isur stated. “Chasers are better at the speed portion and seekers at the obstacle course. It's a free for all in the demonstration phase.” 

“Right”, Harry watched as the different students took turns tackling the obstacle course. As Isur had said, Oliver struggled a little. But from Isurs mutterings, it wasn't as much as the older boy had thought he would. Oliver did just enough to pass, but he was in last place. The demonstration phase was interesting. Many competitors did various tricks on their brooms. Some hung upside down or stood on the broom. It was often things he had done in a match without really thinking about it. This was the phase where Oliver shined. The other boy was a brilliant keeper and had outstanding balance. His tricks weren't as daring as some of the others but what he did do was impressive and well executed. It showed in his marks from the panel of teachers. 

In the end, Oliver came 10th. Nymira commented it was very good for a first attempt. The boy who won was a senior student who had been doing the trick flying for years. Oliver didn't look too disappointed. They made a trip to the infirmary next. Because they had come out of their usual time, they had to wait 15 minutes before Dr White was free. It wasn't too much of a bother, though, and they were quickly shown through to the exam room. 

“Alright, let's get you looked over and then talk about what happened on the full moon”, Harry groaned. Dr White made quick work on going through their usual routine. But sadly, that week was vaccination week as well. Harry looked away as the Doctor quickly injected him with the needle. After came the conversation he was not happy about. 

“Now that is all done. Does anyone want to tell me what happened on Monday? I know Harry, you had some sort of extreme nightmare.”

“I don't remember much.” 

“It looked more like a flashback or something similar” Luke took over. “Harry was caught in the nightmare, and it seemed to almost bleed through. When he woke, it was almost as if he thought it was real or he was somewhere else. He didn't know where he was or who we were for a few moments. So I got Isur to open the door to create more space and summon help. Professor Merrows had to give him a calming draught to calm down as even after waking, Harry couldn't.” 

“Yes, I did get that report. Want to tell us anything about it?” Doctor White was looking at him, and Harry shook his head. That was one of the worst nightmares he had ever had. “Didn't think so. I take it that is the worst any of you have witnessed.” 

“Just a bit”, Isur responded, and the others agreed. 

“Harry, have you had one like that before” Harry could only shrug here. He wasn't sure, to be honest, as all his nightmares became a reality when he was at the Dursleys if he woke Vernon up. He had never had one like that at the Hostal or Hogwarts.

“Harry is somehow suppressing the worst of them, but they are beginning to show. Once he gets past meditating, I believe he will be very good at Occulemncy.” 

“As do I, but mind magic isn't the best solution to solving nightmares. If you ever take your shields down for some reason or another, you are flooded with the nightmares you suppressed. People have been locked in their minds for the rest of their lives because of this before,” Harry paled, as did his mentor family. 

“So Occulemncy isn't the answer”, Isur stated. 

“No, not long term and not in a healthy way.” 

“I sometimes get nightmares, though and have shields.”

“But do you use them to block your dreams and nightmares” 

“No, we haven't covered that yet.” 

“And you won't. For the exact reasons we just discussed. That is the dark side of Occulemncy. It is only discussed in theory in your last days as a senior if you take mind magic that far. All magic has a dark side.” 

“Right” Isur nodded as Doctor White turned back to him. 

“Now we have covered that; I hope you stop trying to suppress the nightmares. With this, though, you do need to look over that list. Come next term, you will be starting counselling and need to pick someone.” 

“But”, Harry scowled. 

“No. I realise you probably don't feel you are ready. But this is getting to the point where it can't be left. Ready or not, you need to talk to someone to at least start building that trust for when you are. That will only be achieved by starting to talk to someone. I need a name by the end of term; Harry or I will pick someone myself. Come next term, you will be starting counselling” Harry glared at Doctor White but knew it was useless to say anything else. 

“Can I go?” 

“Go on”, the Doctor waved. Harry took off like a rocket. As far as he was concerned, he wasn't going back. 

“That could have gone better” Noah White rubbed his face. Isur, Luke and Nymria all shared that statement. It seemed it had begun. 

Harry had calmed down somewhat when it came time for his potions tutoring later that afternoon. He had realised it wasn't his mentor's family's fault. But at the same time, they must agree as they hadn't spoken against Doctor White. It was better than before. And they had said next term. Professor Merrows believed he needed to in his own time. Harry wasn't ready to talk. He would never be prepared to talk. Talking about the past and the Dursleys was bad. He had learned that the hard way. Still, he didn't say anything. He had already come up with a way around it. He just wouldn't go. He knew Eveline had said they had forced her, but she had been younger. They wouldn't force him at his age, would they?

Sunday was spent the same as every other day. Only it seemed that exam fever had hit everyone. Most of the student body seemed to be in the Library studying. 

“What is going on?” 

“End of term tests next week. I can never understand why everyone stresses. It's only a review to see where everyone is!"

“Right” 

“Ignore them, Arthithamcy it is”, Luke started, and Harry tried to block everyone else out. 

As Luke had said, during Transfiguration the ensuing day, they were given a test to do and then told they didn't have any more Transfiguration lessons that week. Harry was amazed at that but not about to argue with it. The same happened for Arithmancy, Runes, Navigation, Potions and Maths. Martial Arts was the only class they still had to attend from Monday, and that was because the test happened in the first week of term instead. 

Tuesday, he had Latin first thing. Harry then wondered what to do during Navigation before heading to the Library. But, as was always the case, Luke wasn't far behind, and they started working on his homework. Despite not having class, they still had homework. 

“Doctor White will be with you and Agnar tomorrow” Harry turned and looked at Luke at the words. Luke had been the one to wake him last night from the nightmare. “And I have the band all week with the three of you having tests.” 

“Don't you need to rest as well? That was the idea of rotating.”

“I need less and don't have tests. Besides tomorrow Doctor White will be giving you the sleeping draught, so I will have some rest then.” 

“Guess so” Harry looked at his Rist Grand Stor. 

For the rest of the day, he had Herbology, Mind Magic, Charms, Norwegian, English, and History. By Wednesday, he was tired. Last night, he had two nightmares for the first time in a while. Thankfully that day was just Duelling, Martial Arts and History. Though he did have his Magical Talents seminar in the evening. He was glad that Doctor White was coming that evening, and so was Agnar. Harry had hardly seen Isur and Nymira all week as their tests seemed different from his own. 

Thursday, he woke much brighter, as was always the case. Harry supposed that was one of their arguments towards getting him to talk. That day they were class-free, and Harry spent the time in the Repository. He talked to the water Basilisks some and then was struck with a sudden thought. Harry turned and dashed out of the Repository and towards the creature section of the Library. 

“Wo, where do you think you're going” Isur grabbed him. 

“Isur, where you been?” 

“Tests. We still have to go to class. You don't,” the older boy laughed. “I have a free right now. What's going on?” 

“The water Basilisks.”

“What of them?” 

“Well, they have that charm up, right?” 

“Yes, or we would have a lot of dead or petrified students.” 

“Cause of their gaze.”

“Yes, it kills on direct contact but petrifies on indirect. Why?” 

“They age really slowly and grow to a large size.” 

“Again, correct. What is this about Harry?” 

“What are the signs a Basilisk is around?” 

“Spiders hate them. That is understandable for a six-eyed animal. But Basilisks can move silently despite their large size. Strong Empaths can sense them and their moods, while those who understand snakes can hear their speech. Where are you going with this?” 

“The Hogwarts monster. I think it was a basilisk. The cat was only petrified, and there was water on the ground that night. I remember seeing a line of spiders running along the wall, and I heard a voice no one else could. If that was parseltongue...” Isur froze and then frowned.

“It would be enormous and ancient. But it may be possible. There hasn't been a known Basilisk in England in hundreds of years. But how would it get around.” 

“I don't know. But it fits. Salazar Slytherin was head of the house of the Snakes.” 

“The Basilisk is the king of serpents.” 

“And he was a Parslemouth.” 

“One of the most famous in history. I think you might be right. Okay, send a letter off to the Hogwarts headmaster. Maybe they can work out how a giant snake is getting around a school, where it sleeps, and the rest of it. For now, get some rest and explore some more. No more mystery solving.” 

“Right” Harry nodded and returned to the Repository, taking a translator book with him. Time to see what interesting books he could find. 

That evening he had his third session with Nymira. He was slowly progressing to the point where he could fall into the semi-meditative state at a decent pace. Nymira wanted him to keep going until he could fall instantly before they started narrowing it down. They would start that after Easter as well. 

Harry didn't have any classes the next day outside of Martial Arts. Luke had told him it was Ostara on Sunday, so they did his weekend tutoring on Friday instead. Then at Lunch, his mentor family told him what Ostara was. 

“Ostara comes from the spring goddesses name Eostre. The spring equinox is about the earth returning to summer's warmth rather than winter's cold. It's a celebration of the flowers starting to grow and new animals being born.” 

“Alright” 

“On Sunday, there will be a spring clean of the school. There will also be an egg hunt and egg decorating competition.” 

“Even for older students?” 

“Yes,” Luke laughed. “For the hunt, there will be different coloured eggs for different years. Older years have to use magic to help them, while younger years just have to find them. For the egg decorating, there are different prizes. One for younger years, one older and then one overall. This makes it fair. Outside of that will be the spring ritual in the evening.” 

“What's this one about?” Harry asked. 

“Ostara is about balance and renewal. So part of the day will be spent thinking about things you don't need anymore. Not just physical but emotional and mental, things that are troubling you. You write them down and then burn them in the ritual. But you also write down things that are good, what you what to do and need to focus on. You write those down and burn them as well. It's symbolic you burn that which is troubling you and then welcome the good” 

“I think I get it.”

 “We'll help” 

Harry spent the rest of the day finishing his homework and trying to get ahead. He worked with his dorm mates until they all finished their work for the next week. That meant he could rest and relax a little on Saturday, though he still had his tutoring. Harry was aware he was missing Oliver's meeting with the Hogwarts students. But he couldn't bring himself to care. Sure he had grown distanced, but they hadn't bothered with him much either.

Sunday morning, he woke around the same time as Agnar and smiled at the other boy. 

“Happy Ostara Harry” 

“Happy Ostara Agnar”, the two of them quickly dressed in comfy but nice clothing. Harry was dressed in his black jeans, red and black long-sleeve top and red lopappeysa vest. Agnar was wearing something similar, only in green and blue.

The two of them met up with the others in the main dorm before going to get something to eat. There they were met with many of the others in their year. Harry could feel Oliver's eyes on him but steadfastly ignored it. Instead, he tried to focus on what the others were saying. Susan was the only one of those in a single room, not complaining about Barnabas, Vesh and Oreth not helping in the cleaning. Instead, she was intent on staring at him all through breakfast. 

“Right, Harry, shall we get the cleaning out the way.” 

“Sure”, he nodded, happy to be away. They headed back up as a group, and like at Imbolic, cleaning supplies were waiting for them. Harry once again pulled on gloves as they set to work. They each did their own rooms in pairs before working together on the rest. Thankfully it didn't take too long with any of them particularly slacking off. 

As soon as the cleaning was finished, Harry went for a walk and soon bumped into Jessica. 

“Hey, you heading outside for the egg hunt.”

“Was just walking, really. I've never been to one before.”

 “You have to come then. Come on,” the female-Malfoy-look-alike grabbed his arm. They separated at the cloakrooms to change into their outdoor clothing. Even if the weather was starting to warm, it was still bitterly cold outside with plenty of snow. 

“Isn't it a bit strange celebrating spring when it is always snow here” 

“The snow does thaw a bit in about another month. But yeah, I said that last year as well,” Jessica laughed as they headed outside. 

Harry blinked as soon as they stepped out at what he was seeing. The professors had been busy, it seemed. They had used the snow to build igloos and other buildings all around them. The snow looked thin on the ground because of how much they had used. Then around the windows and doors and other areas were evergreen plants. 

“Wow” 

“Yeah, they do something similar each year. This way,” Jessica led him over to the presiding teacher. Harry wondered how she knew who it was until he noticed the empty baskets next to the professor on the ground. 

“Hey, Lærer Adams” 

“Miss Lowly, Mr Potter. Happy Ostera”

“You too Lærer” Harry gave a soft smile. 

“Here you are” they were both handed a basket. “You are both looking for dark blue eggs, 5 each. Should be plenty around at the moment.” 

“What's the difference?” 

“The dark blue ones are for beginner students. They are just sat there and are easy to find. The Intermediate student's eggs are red and tend to be up a height or well hidden. The Advanced students must break some basic spells holding their eggs in place, and you will see a few around. The Senior student's eggs are well warded and hard to find. They can be found in locked boxes and other locations. Just have fun, Mr Potter. This is a day of rest and fun after exams.” 

“Right” Harry nodded and followed Jessica out. “Why only five?” 

“So there is plenty for everyone. Their chocolate eggs, you can eat them after. Our year anyway. Again as you get older, they are different with spells, and that to work on” Harry just nodded and set about looking around. 

It didn't take much to find the five eggs. Like the teacher had said, they were not hidden that hard. Half behind a bush, under a table inside a house, behind a curtain in an igloo. Harry had fun, though, racing Jessica to see who could find them first. 

As soon as they had finished, they headed inside to warm up. Lunch that day was buffet-style made by the professors and some senior helpers. Like Imbolic, many of the scholars had left, and Chinook was closed for the day. After Lunch, Harry went with Jessica to the egg decorating competition. Unlike the outside, which was starting to get busy, this room was reasonably quiet. 

“Not as many like art”, Lærer Campbell smiled when he commented. “Still get plenty of entries, but everyone likes chocolate and treats. We have the rare student who can't eat the eggs, so we trade them for a different treat once they find them.” 

Harry spent an enjoyable afternoon decorating his egg to look like a Hedgog coming out of its burrow. It was tricky getting the spines to stay, but he was determined. As he worked, he watched the other students do theirs as well. The younger students just seemed to paint the eggs and put a bit of fluff on before declaring finished. The intermediate students weren't that bothered, and those who liked art put more effort in. The older students all used magic to help them. Harry guessed this was why there were different prizes. 

Eventually, he finished his egg and took it down to the great hall. The decorated eggs were placed around the outside of the room with other spring decorations. 

“Over here, Harry” Harry turned, expecting to see Isur, but instead, he was met with Rose. 

“What's up?” 

“Your ritual papers. Isur and I have swapped. I think Valerio needs to speak to someone other than me right now” Harry looked where the older girl pointed to see Isur waving from the other side of the room. 

“Em alright” 

“Don't worry about it. I just want to set you on the right track” Rose sat down, and Harry followed, taking the two pieces of parchment and a self-inking quill. “Right, I will start with mine to give you an example. For the things I want to start or are good, I have try something new and participate in a school competition. I always try to put something physical and something emotional to challenge me. Then the leave behind I have put to stop worrying about exams and trying to control everything.” 

“So you put two down?” 

“You can put whatever you want, Harry. None of these will be read out. Unless you tell someone, no one else will know what is written on that parchment. It can be physical or emotional. In my first year, I put down stop avoiding the doctors, try harder at school, stop hiding from my mentor family and make a friend. It took time, but I did all of them. It's not a cure but a commitment to yourself to do those things.” 

“Right”, he nodded. 

“Take your time and come find me if you need help. I'll be up in the art room for the next hour” with that, she left. 

Harry sighed and looked at his parchment before glancing around the room. Isur had already left, but Valerio was still there. Agnar was sitting with Hia while Susan was with Klara. Looking back at his two bits of parchment, Harry sighed and bit his lip. What was good, and what to start? It seemed the easier of the two. He guessed he could try to stop avoiding people and get more involved with school activities. They were similar to some of Rose's old ones but seemed appropriate. 

But then the things to get rid of were harder. Harry liked his life and didn't want to change any of it. Except maybe the nightmares that he now admitted were bad. Silently Harry wrote it down on the get rid of. He knew it meant accepting that he needed help, but that went with his stop avoiding people. But what else? Rose was right in that two seemed to be a good amount. Silently he looked back over the last few months. A lot had happened since Hogwarts had closed, and he had been taken from the Dursleys. He had found out he was an Omega, and everything had changed. Harry knew he didn't want to stop fighting against the people trying to smother him. He admitted he needed help with his nightmares but not the rest of it. At the same time, his baths weren't something he could get out of either. He needed those. Taking a deep breath, Harry wrote down to stop running from his baths. He had never actually run but put them off as long as possible. He needed to stop doing that. Maybe then he would stay awake after. 

Taking a deep breath, Harry re-read what he had written before standing. 

To start – being with people more and getting more involved with school activities. 

To stop – Get rid of nightmares and stop running from purification baths. 

That seemed like a good set and things he could at least work on. Standing, he stuffed the parchment in his pocket and went to rest until it was time for the ritual. Most of the other boys were all in the dorm room playing Gobstones. 

“Want to join?” 

“Er sure,” he nodded, feeling the parchment in his pocket. This seemed like a good place to start, even if they hadn't had the ritual yet. Harry spent an hour playing with those in his dorm before they headed to get ready. Like Imbolic, everyone was gathered outside in a large circle, and Harry hunted down Isur. The older boy was standing with Nymera and Luke. Looking around, he spotted a lot of people standing in mentor groups. But there was just as many standing with friends or siblings. In the middle of the circle were two large cauldrons with wood inside them rather than underneath. Harry wondered what they were for before looking around again. He noticed that all the ice sculptures from earlier had been removed. But a rogue blue egg in the snow was off to one side. It made him smile slightly. 

“Welcome,” Lærer Little stepped out into the middle. Harry noticed he was wearing a white robe over what must have been his winter clothes. “This is the festival of Ostara, sacred to the Goddess Eostre, she whose symbols of birth and life are the hare and the egg.” 

“This is the festival of the dying and rising Gods, of Attis, Mithras, Tammuz, Adonis and Osiris and many more”, Lærer Porter stepped out after. “It is the time when the Goddess Persophone, Inanna, and others have returned from the underworld, bearing the knowledge of life and death and of rebirth. All these, and many others, have been renewed and refreshed, even as we seek to be renewed and refreshed in our lives.” much of what the two were saying went over Harry's head, but he tried to follow anyway. 

“This is also the Spring Equinox when day and night are equal and in balance. We seek this balance in our lives too, for each must seek to cast off the outworn to make way for the new.” Lærer Little finished before they spoke together. “Blessed Be.” 

A chant quickly sprang up, but it was another one Harry didn't know. So he followed quietly and picked it up again on the second pass as he had before. 

Joy in the gold buds of spring. Passion in the greening leaf. 

Joy in the rising day. Passion neath the glowing moon. 

Come swelling tides of Spring. Fill me with the promise of Green. 

“Dark gives way to the light; the days increase in length. Now is the time for us to move from the darkness into light, to cast off that which is no longer needful.” Lærer Porter moved forward again. The elf then waved her hand and light a candle before setting the wood in the first cauldron alight. “This is the fire of the old; let it burn away the things we no longer need. Blessed be.” with that, Lærer Porter walked back into the circle. 

Harry wondered what would happen now as a low chant went up around the circle. He didn't pay the chant much attention and watched as groups of people walked forward. They seemed to pause and speak before throwing their papers into the fire. 

“Come on”, Isur started walking forward as a group near them cleared, giving them a little privacy. 

“Goddess, help me leave behind the anxiety I have felt these last two years. Help me also leave behind the bad habit of procrastinating in my work. Blessed be.” Isur spoke before throwing his paper into the fire. 

“Goddess, help me leave behind my childhood in the next few months. Blessed be.” Luke stated, and Harry gave the vampire a look only to get a smile in reply. 

“Goddess, help me to stop being so hard on myself and help me to stop being so afraid of the future. Blessed be.” Nymira stated quietly, throwing away her paper. 

“I..” Harry looked at them. He couldn't speak. 

“Goddess Eostar..” Luke stated, giving him a nudge, and Harry quickly copied. “Take from me these things.... which I no longer need... Blessed be” Harry breathed a sigh of relief and smiled as they finished and walked back to the circle. He stood quietly as people chanted before the last one, the headmistress, threw her paper into the fire. 

“Dark gives way to light.” Lærer Little walked forward again. “the days increase in length. Now is the time for us to move from darkness into light, to take on new hopes and aspirations.” the Lærer took his wand and lit a candle before setting the second cauldron's wood on fire. “This is the fire of the new. Let it bring us to those things which are needful for us to grow in the light of the Old Gods. Blessed be.” 

A different chant sprang up again as the Lærer joined the circle again. Once again, Harry didn't pay it much attention. Instead, his focus was drawn to the paper in his hand. He looked between it and the old fire before focusing on the new. Doing this, burning the papers, made everything real. He did need help with his nightmares, and he did need to stop putting things off. He was isolating himself and needed to get more involved. It was all the truth. Maybe he did need a bit of help. But Harry didn't think it was the amount they insisted he did. He could look after himself after all. But his nightmares. Those needed dealing with. 

Harry silently followed Isur forward when it was their turn, listening as his mentor family threw their papers into the fire. 

“Goddess, help me to be a better listener and help me to learn to balance my time more. Blessed be.” came from Isur as the paper burned. 

“Goddess, help me to be a bit more outgoing. Blessed be.” Nymiras paper went up in flames. 

“Goddess, help me use my skills wisely and express myself more. Blessed be” Luke smiled at him before nodding at the fire and speaking again. Harry followed, throwing his paper into the fire as he did. 

“Goddess Eostar, give me these things which I need to grow. Blessed be.” Quietly he followed his mentor family back into the circle. As he did, he took a deep breath and looked back at the fire. Harry couldn't help feeling lighter. 

“Alright”, Isur whispered. 

“Yeah”, Harry smiled. 

Once everyone had spoken, a final chant went around. Once again, Harry listened before joining in on the second pass. 

Farewell to wintery spirits and friends. 

On morrow, we greet the spirits of spring. 

Our blessings to thee as your way you wend. 

And merry, we'll meet next winter again. 

As the teachers put out the fires in the cauldrons, everyone spoke one last time.

Merry meet. Merry part. And merry meet again. 

Harry smiled, following everyone as they headed back inside. He soon found various spring cakes were all around the great hall. People were standing around and talking as they ate. It was so different to anything else he wasn't too sure if it was real. 

After eating, everyone migrated up to their rooms. Harry smiled as he watered the Imbolic plant that was starting to grow. Then, as he did, he heard the laughter from the common area again. In the past, he had just ignored it. But not today. Instead, he went out to join them. Start, and you mean to go on. 

Chapter Text

Hogwarts Interlude #2

Filius Flitwick was frustrated. They had been looking and researching for months to find the Hogwarts Monster. But still no luck. He had to admit that they were all struggling. At the start, they had hope of finding the Monster quickly and having the students back by Christmas. There would have been no need for them to go to a different school. Now though, as they moved through January, they were all losing faith. What if they never found the Monster? Would Hogwarts close forever? Would returning the students wake the Monster if it wasn't found by September? No one had any clues. They were all walking around on eggshells. 

The Aurors were taking it as a personal insult that the Monster hadn't shown itself, and they hadn't found it. They had been over the school dozens of times with various methods. Filius thought they were now going through again for the umpteenth time. There had been mentions of a map and checking every classroom door, window, and corner. Maybe they would check all the toilets and sick faucets while they were at it. Perhaps then something would turn up. It would take months for them to do that deep of a check. 

The research side of things was fairing a little better. They now had a list of magical creatures that could petrify people and were looking into historical references. None had been seen in the British Isles for hundreds of years. But maybe there were references to when they had last been. Maybe an egg or something had been missed. They were also going off the records of the last time. Filius found himself valuable here as one of only two teachers still teaching from that time. Moaning Myrtle was wanted for questions. But tracking her down and questioning the ghost was proving difficult. 

On the other front, the curse of the defence position was believed to be broken. They couldn't be sure, however, if it would work. All that was left there was to take a wait-and-see approach. Filius wasn't sure if he wanted Gildroy to last or not. It would be different if it were a better teacher or human being. But the pounce was getting on everyone’s nerves. The idiot should be helping, not letting reporters in and posing for photographs. Hogwarts was supposed to be in lockdown for everyone’s safety.

But the fact now was that Hogwarts likely wouldn't be opening again after Easter. They were looking at September at the earliest. It would take too much work. The only way they would was if the Monster was found tomorrow. It had been decided to take the opportunity to sort the wards and strengthen them. That would take a month, and everyone would have to leave. Sybil and Argos hadn't been pleased about that. Filius could see a battle getting them to vacate the castle. Even Hagrid would have to move as his hut was on the grounds. The half-giant hadn't put up too much of a fuss, thankfully. 

As the end of January came, so did the news that the Dursley enquiry was still ongoing. Albus had looked troubled by that. But Minerva seemed strangely vindicated. Pomona had seemed slightly concerned, while Severus looked mildly ticked off. Though there had been no comments about Harry Potter, the boy had nothing to do with the enquiry. From Albus's troubled look, Filius guessed routine enquiries didn't take this long. So, something else was in the mix or delaying it. 

As they matched through February with no news, Filius sighed and put his book down. It was becoming a struggle to keep looking. All the Research groups, including the unspeakables, were becoming disheartened. They had been searching for months in two vast libraries. The Hogwarts library was not small, and Filius now guessed they had read all the books between them with nothing. The Unspeakable Library wasn't small either, and nothing was there. No records, not a hint of what the Monster might be past what they already knew. No indication of where this chamber might be either. 

On the other hand, the Aurors seemed to be getting more and more vexed. But at the same time, they were getting more and more resolute. Filius guessed the group wasn't about to give up any time soon. The group had, up until they started mapping the school, being swapping out every few weeks. Doing other jobs between shift rotas at the school. It was probably part of the reason they were doing so well. The group they had now were all volunteers. Barring any emergency, they were here for good. Apparently, the majority of the Aurors were starting to give up. But not this group of detectives. 

The Research group had had no such exchange as far as Filius could tell. It had been the same group of teachers and unspeakables working full time. That was probably part of the reason they were all so run down. 

“We need a break” Minerva stood. “We are getting nowhere like this.” 

“Agreed”, Pomona stood. 

“What we need is different books?” Filius followed as they headed to the great hall. 

“Books? I think we have enough books!” Pomona shook her head. 

“Between all of us, we have been through them all practically. Anything relevant multiple times. Never mind the extras we ordered and all our own.”

“I know Albus has been through the Dumbledore vault and looked through his ancestor's books. I have done the same as well, and still, nothing,” Minerva groaned. 

“Exactly” Filius nodded. “We need something else.”

“But where do we get more books, records, and new ideas?” 

“I don't know. But we need to think of something,” Filius sighed. 

The idea of what to do came to him at the start of March. He was flicking through various letters from his older Eagles. Many of the seventh years wrote to him sporadically. These students had already told him that even if Hogwarts opened after Easter, impossible now, they wouldn't be returning. They weren't going to jump schools just before their exams. One change in their last year had been bad enough. All his 7th-year Eagles were home-schooled, at Beaxbattons, Dumstrang, Kennecott or Nyx. Albus hadn't fussed when he had found out about any of the 7th years. Those students would be graduated when Hogwarts reopened. 

Filius knew many of the 6th years were the same. They wouldn't want to return for their last year. They might get one or two, but that would be it. Filius hadn't dared to tell that to Albus. As far as he was aware, Minerva hadn't told the old man either. There would probably be other students from other years. So it was going to take Hogwarts years to recover from this. 

But the letters themselves were interesting. All of Filius's 7th-year Eagles had applied to see the Repository after they left school. Most would be going in July when Beaxbattons and Dumstrange were on break. Those attending Kennecott or Nyx had a few more years at school. They had applied through the school visit program. The information wasn't beneficial; there was nothing he could do but encourage them. But the idea of seeing the Repository gave him an idea. It was a Library, an old Library. Not to mention for a new school, Magi Acadmeys Library was well known. He had been saying for a while they needed more books. Maybe he could get a break and help at the same time. Filius didn't hesitate to pull some parchment towards him. Hopefully, he will be taking a trip after Easter. 

The reply saying he was accepted as a Scholar to see the Repository came the same day as a letter from Harry Potter. The letter arrived not by the boy’s snowy owl but by a post office barn owl. Filius hoped nothing had happened to the boy’s owl. Even he knew how much the boy loved the thing. 

“What does it say, Albus?” 

“It seemed Harry is quite the detective." Albus chuckled. "Headmaster Dumbledore, I was reading a book in my new school’s library for a project. It was on Basilisks when I thought that it may be the Monster roaming the halls of Hogwarts. Basilisks only kill when looked at directly; they petrify when non-direct. There was water on the floor the night Mrs Norris was hurt. I remember seeing all the spiders running towards the windows right up to the day we left. I don't know if they have returned since. Salazar Slytherin was a Parselmouth. He could speak to snakes, so it stands to reason his familiar was a snake. Why not the king of snakes. Basilisks, I have learned, can hibernate for hundreds of years. All snakes do over winter but not the years of a Basilisk. So, it isn't unheard of that Slytherin's familiar could still be alive. Just very old and very large. If I remember right, all the roosters were killed the day after the attack, just before we left. That fits as well. I don't understand how a large snake could roam the school and not be seen. I will leave that idea to you. If I am wrong, let me know. Harry Potter” 

“It fits” the research team all looked at each other. “Now we just have to work out where and how.” 

“We'll find it. You work out how it is getting around. But no one goes around alone anymore” the captain of the Aurors looked around the room, and they all nodded. One step closer, they had their Monster. But at the same time, two steps back, they still had issues to solve. 

Filius was looking forward to getting away even more. They needed more books. He needed more books. And a change of scenery. Not to mention Albus was becoming more and more unreasonable that the Dursley enquiry was still ongoing. The last Filius had heard was a plan to kidnap poor Harry Potter and lock him in the house with them. No Filius needed to get away. May couldn't come soon enough. 

Magere Akademi

Friday 26th March 

Harry once again pulled on his formal uniform on the evening of the last Friday of the term. He smiled as he looked at the desk where new letters from his friends sat. Harry had already sent off the replies telling them about Ostara. Ron had finally settled in at Se Ridica. His mentor had told him to see having classes with Ginny as a challenge. A chance to prove himself. Ron had taken it and, with a study buddy, was now doing better in school. 

Hermione had made herself a bunch of friends. She now studied for an hour after school with them before relaxing at home. To help, she also went in for an hour before school started. It was a nice balance. The former Gyffindore loved the time with her parents and was amazed that her grades had improved and not slipped now that she had relaxed. Harry just laughed at that. Hermione also said she boarded a few times a month depending on her parent's work and if they had conferences. She was also boarding this week due to exams. 

Harry was glad she had settled. His grades had improved now he was working more. But Harry knew his best days were after he had slept more. Doctor White was still coming and giving him a sleeping draught once a week. 

“Ready to go” he looked at Agnar. 

“Yep,” the werewolf smiled as they headed out to meet the others. Once again, they joined a large group of people as they headed to the great hall. The thong of moving white people interspersed with different colours hadn't ceased to amaze him. Though the idea of seeing black had now faded. Harry was now used to seeing the different colours and styles of uniforms daily. The white formal was still different enough to cause him some surprise. 

Like before, he found Isur, Luke and Nymira before they sat down together. This was the last formal lunch before easter break. But after Ostara the previous week, a significant question had been playing on Harry’s mind. 

“Are you coming back after the break, Luke?” he worked up the courage to ask. “You said at Ostara about leaving your childhood behind and moving on.”

“Been playing on your mind, has it?” Luke smiled, and Harry nodded. 

“Yes, I am, but it will be the last time. I meant what I said I do need to grow up. When I graduated, I wasn't ready to leave, not yet. My classmates were, but I wasn't. So, when Isur messaged about you, I jumped at the chance to return. Looking back, I had been for job interviews but hadn't tried hard to get the position. I hadn't fought for it hard enough. I wasn't ready. Now being back here as a scholar it helped me grow up. I'll be back after the break and help you through that term. I still have much to teach you” Luke laughed, and Harry smiled, as did the other two. “But it will be the last. You need that time with just Isur and Nymira, and I need to get a job. My family supported me in coming back. But now I need to earn my own way.” 

“We'll miss you, but that is months off yet. Doesn't mean we can't write like we were before,” Nymira smiled. 

“No, it doesn't. And I will be expecting letters from all of you. Yes, even you, Harry” Luke smiled. All conversation ceased as the Headmistress walked through the door, and they stood. The standing had become familiar to him, and Harry had come to know the deep respect it showed to the Headmistress. 

“Please sit”, all followed silently, but it didn't stop the scraping of chairs across the floor. “Another term is ending, and what a term it has been. You have all grown, and some of you have had birthdays. All first-years and new students are settling in, and I hope you are relishing this opportunity. But I also know you have been working hard on your studies. This evening we have several awards to give, including those for the egg decorating competition. So, with that, let's order,” and she sat down like before. Harry had wondered when those awards would be handed out.

“They don't always wait this long, but it is never longer than a week”, Nymira motioned to the eggs still sitting around the room under preservation spells. “Photos will have been taken by now. You collect those tonight, and then the eggs are burned to return them to the earth. That’s done outside by the deputies. Not many others join since it is something only the two of them can do.” 

“Right” Harry nodded, turning back to the menu after a glance at where his own egg was located. It didn't take much to order. He was becoming used to the routine of these dinners, not to mention a little more adventures with his food. Still, tonight he went for something safe. 

After a few minutes, Lærer Porter stood, and they all went quiet instantly. It was a stark difference from Hogwarts, where McGonagall had to tap a glass to get silence. 

“Another term has come and gone. Everyone has worked hard and, for the most part, behaved.” she eyed a few students, and there was a splattering of laughter. Harry couldn't help grinning at the thought of Harley. The first year had earned himself a second detention the other day when Harley and several older students had been caught brewing unauthorized potions. “It is always sad when we say goodbye to some of our Scholars, particularly those who have been with us for some time. We all wish you luck, and you will be welcome back anytime. As an update on the Repository, our RES squad is nearly ready to open the next level. Within a month of school returning, it should be ready for students to look around, and then Scholars a month after. This level has been difficult and hard-won. From what I understand, the theme is air. The next level has been started, but if this one was any indication, it will be some time before the next is ready.” with that, she sat down and like in the past, Lærer Little stood straight after. 

“It has been an unusual and busy term, hasn't it. But I want to commend you all on how you have done. Our new students from Hogwarts have risen to the challenge and have all improved exponentially. The rest of you have included and welcomed them, which is a credit to all of you. I have never been prouder to teach you and call you my students than before today. It goes to show what teamwork is all about. Thank you, stay safe over the holidays and keep up the good work” with that, he sat down. As in the past, the starter appeared, and Harry dived into it. 

“Well, that was interesting. You heard anything else about Hogwarts, Harry?” Nymira looked at him, and Harry shook his head. He hadn't heard anything from the headmaster since he had left. Harry had wondered about that. But it was even more of a worry since he had sent the letter about the Basilisk. He at least should have had something after.

“Strange”

“Very, especially since the headmaster has always controlled where I have stayed in the past.” 

“Maybe something is interfering with your post” Luke frowned. 

“We checked that before I came here. It's why we got the post box in the first place.” 

“So, he doesn't know what school you are attending” Isur frowned. 

“Not yet, to my knowledge. That might change with everyone else going home for the break.” 

“You think someone might tell?” 

“Never know knowing my luck” Harry shook his head. 

“Been lucky here so far. You even got through a term without losing your wand. Not many manage that” Nymira smiled. 

“I had other things on my mind”, Harry muttered, and Isur laughed before nodding. 

“Just a bit. Are you going to be okay over break? I can join you at your hostel if you like.” 

“Na, I think I need a break, I was alright before and will be now.” 

“Your nightmares, though”, Isur pointed out, and Harry sighed. 

“I know they are bad, alright.” 

“Shock of horrors, make a note”, Isur gasped, and Harry glared at the boy. Still, it was earned. “So, you'll start counselling for them?” 

“Yeah. I know my nightmares are bad. But still, I can look after myself. I might need help for them, but I raised myself. I don't need you all babying me the rest of the time.” 

“Here we go”, Nymira sighed. 

“What?” 

“Nothing Harry. I'm glad you are getting some help; always the first step.” Harry eyed the three of them before shaking his head. There would be no getting anything else out of them on what they meant. 

Like in the past, Ryan Owen stood next to talk about the standings on sports. "Those in the final running for Quidditch are Oalo, Paris, Madrid and Athens. Football is between Italy, Germany, Turkey and Netherlands. Ice Hockey is Rooster, Eagle, Grey Wolf and Plarmigan." Harry was pleased Iceland had gotten to the finals in at least one sport. They had been fifth in Quidditch this year. Apparently, after Easter, they would all compete twice to decide who would win. That was going to be interesting. "In May, will also be the swimming competition, Figure Skating, Spell Creation and Gobbstones." Harry wasn't interested in any of them. 

The main meal appeared as soon as the caretaker sat down, and Harry again tucked in. It seemed there would be very few speeches tonight. 

“Are you interested in any of those competitions, Harry?” 

“Not really, though seeing the Quidditch Matches will be fun.” 

“We haven't sorted out you’re flying privilege yet either. Will have to do that once you come back.” 

“Never thought I would say I have been too busy to fly” Harry shook his head, and the others laughed. It had been a busy term. “You interested in anything” he looked at Isur and Nymria. 

“Not really the spell creation is interesting but not really my strong suit” Nymira shook her head. “Now, a fight like Duelling that I will be enjoying.” 

“I'm not that interested either. Most beginner students join the Gobbstones and seniors for the Spell Creation.” 

“What about you, Harry?” 

“The only one would be swimming, but I’m not that confidant yet.” 

“You’re getting a lot better; don't sell yourself short”, Luke smiled. 

At that exact moment, the Headmistress stood, and they all followed before she motioned them to sit. 
“Like has been said, another term has gone. You have all worked hard, and I am proud of you. But some have focused on specific things. There are a few awards and an Egg Decorating Competition to conclude. First, the results of last month's competitions” the Headmistress read off 8 names. One each for Trick Flying, Speeding Skiing and Inventing before a group for the Mini Drama. Then there were three names for Seniors who had achieved the results for their Mastery three months early. They would be taking their formal tests next term. Next, there was a student who had managed to get the messenger skiing privilege and someone else who had the visitor escort privilege for sledging. Finally, five people were awarded their weapons pins for martial arts. 

“Finally, we come to the egg decorating competition. For Beginner and Intermediate students, we have this egg” the Headmistress moved and stood beside an egg at the far side of the hall. It was nicely done, like a bunny rabbit. The Headmistress explained that the ears were held up by a sticking charm, but it was the only magic used. An intermediate student had made it. 

Next, she walked to an egg behind him, and Harry twisted. It was impressive but only achieved with magic. The Senior student had made the egg into a person at the top of a waterfall. Magic helped the whole thing stand; water appeared out of nowhere near the top and vanished at the bottom. It was an impressive bit of magic. 

“Finally, we have our overall winner over here” she turned and walked again. Harry’s breath caught. She was heading in the direction of his egg. He wasn't sure whether to be horrified or elated when she stopped next to it. “Made by Harry Potter, a beginner student who transferred from Hogwarts. I was really impressed by how much it looks like a real Hedgehog. Even more so when I realized the spikes were held on without magic. An impressive piece of art in the spirit of spring and Ostera. Harry, come up here.” 

Isur had to push him out of his seat to get him moving. Slowly Harry made his way across to the Headmistress as Ryan Owen came around with a camera. Harry had his picture taken with his egg and the Headmistress before it was placed down again. 

“Here”, she handed him the two pictures, one of his egg and the other of him with the Headmistress. “I do believe you want this as well.” he was given a small gold egg-shaped pin. Her voice was low, and Harry realized only he could hear what she was saying. “Well done. Keep getting involved and keep trying. Nothing in life is easy, and we have to work for everything. I saw the work you put into this. You didn't win because you were a former Hogwarts student. But because of the time and effort that went into this Hedgehog. I have never seen a beginner student get those spikes to stick without magic. That is a talent. Keep at it. Also, remember we still need to have a conversation when you are ready; come find me. You will know what it is about.” 

The Headmistress stepped back and headed back towards the head table. Harry walked back to his seat in a daze. So much so that he missed the rest of her speech. In fact, he was lost all through the dessert and then when Lærer Porter closed the meal. He only came out of it when he heard the chairs moving for everyone to stand. 

“What?” 

“You were out of it. What did the Headmistress say?” Isur frowned. 

“Well done, keep joining in.” 

“That can't be all” Nymria looked at him, and Harry sighed. 

“She said we need to have a conversation when I am ready and know what it is about. That one she mentioned last full moon, I had forgotten about it. But I don't know what she wants to talk about.” 

“No wonder you were out of it. I don't know what she meant, but I have heard of these talks. Always random students. Guess you will work it out yourself in time. You’re not the only one who forgot about it. A lot happened that night” Luke shrugged. “Anyway, I’ll see you in the morning for tutoring Harry.” 

“Night, Luke, Nymira, Isur” Harry stood as the crowds thinned, and he headed up to his room. It had been a long few weeks. 

Sunday evening, Harry was tired as he walked down to swimming. He had to admit that he was ready for a month off school. Harry had never felt like that at Hogwarts. But Magere was so much more full-on. There was a lot more work, which was more challenging in some aspects. But he loved it, thrived in it. He had always been his best when under pressure, and now it showed. It showed in all of them. He had grown so much in the past three months. The only downside was the OSS and pesky doctors. But he wasn't going to give in to them, not at all. 

Harry came from his thoughts before turning right into the underground passages. Frowning, Harry looked at the identification marker on the wall. It was a large red circle with an E in it. Eskimo Dog. He shouldn't be down here. This was the passage to the Scholar's dorms. Harry backed up slowly before pausing when he heard a noise down the passageway. That wasn't good. Someone was coming. 

Turning, Harry started to walk faster and run when he heard a curse behind him. Unfortunately, he hadn't gone far when Harry felt his body freeze, and everything darkened. 

Harry woke in a daze and tried to work out where he was. But he couldn't see anything he recognized. Harry guessed he was still at school and deep in one of the underground passages, but that was it. Standing, he grabbed the wall and stumbled along, reaching the end. He paused, wondering if it was left or right. Fumbling, Harry felt around the side of the passage for the location marker and felt it under his right hand. He didn't bother looking to see where he was and just turned, heading towards the school. Unknowingly leaving the forbidden Eskimo Dog corridor. 

As he walked, Harry winced at the pain from the back of his neck. He wondered what it was. But before he could reach to find out, Harry came across another passage to his right, and the thought was chased from his mind. Harry paused, wondering what he had forgotten. It wasn't like him even with his poor Occulemncy. But that, too, vanished, and he shook his head, walking towards the school. 

Several more thoughts appeared and then disappeared. Harry began to wonder if he should return to where he had come from but didn't think he could find his way. Then there was that nagging feeling that he had to return to school. After several minutes he blinked as the intense light from the school appeared. Harry hadn't really been down into the passages. So Isur had taken him down once to show him the markers, but that was it. That thought was chased away as Harry focused on the following notion. The light was supposed to increase gradually, not suddenly. Something wasn't right. But like every other time, the thought vanished. 

Blinking, Harry stumbled into the main entryway and looked around. Students were staring at him, and Harry felt the need to hide. But the thought of doing so and moving didn't come. Looking around the entrance, Harry felt a feeling of rage come from nowhere at the sight of Barnabas Moonlord. Unable to help himself, Harry pulled his wand out and started cursing the vampire. A stray thought of how he was doing this appeared and then vanished. Another one, where did he know these spells vanished. 

Harry winced and cried out as a strong bone breaker broke through his weak shield sending him to the ground as his leg broke. A cutting curse landed straight after hitting his arm. Gritting his teeth, Harry staggered to his feet. The blood was rushing through his head, and he couldn't hear anything. Harry raised his wand to cast again when someone hit him with a stunner in the back.

Isur could only stare in horror as Harry collapsed to the ground. What had gotten into him? Running forward, he turned Harry over, quickly removing his wand as the second year twitched. He was fighting the stunner. 

“Mr Yathe, what happened here” the Headmistress appeared. 

“I have no idea. We were supposed to be meeting for a mentor bonding session. But I was running late. I appeared as he went down and then got back up again. He's fighting the stunner I cast, though.” 

“I'll take his wand. Get him to the infirmary so he can be sedated. Mr Sunjig takes Mr Moonlord to the infirmary as well. Make sure he can't leave until we get to the bottom of this” 

“I had nothing to do with this. He came out of nowhere and attacked me,” Barnabas started shouting. “Get your hands off me, you fish”, the vampire tried to get away from Azazel. The Senior Merrow wasn't having any of it as Isur picked Harry up. Azazel quickly cast a body bind at the vampire and removed his wand. The Headmistress made quick work of taking that, too, as Barnabas was put onto a stretcher. 

Isur walked silently alongside Azazel as they headed to the infirmary. Neither of them had seen anything like this. It was out of character for both. Barnabas had a mouth on him and was an arrogant swine. But he was no idiot. You didn't get into Magere being an idiot. The boy had never yet gone directly against Harry. Doing so would get him expelled.

On the other hand, Harry was quiet, reserved and kept to himself. He had so much going on that he would never go against the vampire. He wanted to stay, not be expelled for attacking another student. 

Isur didn't know what the Headmistress was going to do. Harry hadn’t gotten into any fights, so in theory, he should just lose his wand. But then there were the spells he had used. Spells Harry shouldn't know. Barnabas had done that too. But they all knew he got tuition in the summer. Then there was the fact Harry had outright attacked Barnabas. That was bullying. Which for this offence was probably stage 2 instead of stage 1. Detention. Then you had magic in the halls, with loss of privilege already that was essay or Detention. Add in the fact Harry had come from the dorm entrance to the passages. He had no need to be down there. Isur hadn't seen him down the Alaskan Malamute passage, so it wasn't there. Had he been near the Eskimo Dog? If he had, he might end up grounded due to everything else. But with that all together and being a transfer, would the Headmistress expel Harry outright? Isur didn't know. 

There were two entrances to the passages. One led to the Quidditch Pitch, Chinook and the Ice Rink. That was the only one that Harry as a beginner student, was meant to use. The second led to the dorms. There were 5 passages in this one. The first 3 went to the student dorms. Alaskan Malamute, Greenland Dog and Siberian Huskey. Then there was the passage to the teacher’s dorm, Samoyed, and the Scholar's dorm, Eskimo Dog. No one was allowed down Eskimo Dog. Only prefects and head students were allowed down Samoyed unless there was an emergency. Students could mix freely between the student dorms, but many didn't. Most students met up in the meeting rooms, Library or Great Hall instead. 

The Doctors were waiting when they arrived. Dr Athol took Barnabas straight to the back and started work on him. Dr White, on the other hand, led him towards a cubical so he could put Harry on the bed. The second year was still fighting the stunner. The Doctor wasted no time getting a needle full of sedative to put him under fully. Within a minute of arriving, Harry was out. 

“That will put him under for a few hours. I would get the rest of your mentor family. The Headmistress will have questions, and as old as you are, you have the right to have your mentor there for support.” 

“Right” Isur nodded. He didn't want to leave Harry but was out of his depth. 

“Go on. I'm going to see what I can do about those cuts. That leg is a goner until we can get him to the clinic. When was his last bath.” 

“Last month. He puts them off if possible. We were supposed to go tonight after swimming.” 

“Lovely. Go, get yourself sorted and then come back.” 

“Alright” Isur nodded and left with one last look at the bed. This was a mess. 

Chapter Text

It was three hours before the sedative the doctors had given Harry started to were off. By that time, Barnabas was healed, questioned, and released, without his wand. Yes, Harry had attacked him, but Barnabas hadn't just defended himself but attacked back. As such, he had fallen prey to three of the school rules. No fighting earned him the loss of his wand. No magic in the halls got him an essay since he had already lost his wand. Finally, no bullying. Several students had heard and reported the words that Barnabas had been shouting during the fight. As such, he also received a detention. This was due to already having lost his wand and having an essay to write. The Moonlord vampire wasn't happy to be spending his last days of term under punishment. It would be the next term before he could earn his wand back. If the vampire had only cast shields or dodged, he would have gotten away without any punishment. 

Luke found the whole thing fascinating, but he was more concerned about Harry than Barnabas Moonlord. As Harry woke, he stood at the back of the room with Isur and Nymira. The Headmistress and Dr White were standing nearby, waiting in case Harry did something. The small Omega really shouldn't be going anywhere, though. Not with a broken leg. However, they couldn't heal it due to Harry putting off his baths. So that was now coming back to bite him in the behind. 

“Mr Potter.” Dr White took a step closer as Harry's eyes blinked open. 

“Wah?” came the half-sleep reply. 

“Mr Potter, try not to move too much you have a broken leg.” 

“Hue,” Harry muttered and pushed himself to sit up, it must have caused him some pain, but none of it showed on his face. 

“What is the last thing you remember, Mr Potter?” the Headmistress spoke this time. 

“I... what is going on?” 

“Answer the question Mr Potter.” the Headmistress’s voice was cold. Colder than Luke had ever heard her speaking when talking to Harry. 

“I... I was heading down to swimming. But I got turned around, and then this thing chased me. It caught me, and that’s the last thing I remember.” 

“So, you don't remember attacking Barnabas Moonlord with spells you have no business knowing.” 

“No!” Harry's eyes went wide with fear. There was no way he was faking, not knowing. 

“Well, then we have the question of how you know those spells and what happened”, the Headmistress responded. Harry opened his mouth to say something when a strong urge to run and get out of bed overtook him. Harry tried to fight it, but as the pressure increased, he found himself moving almost unwillingly. 

“Mr Potter stay in that bed”, Dr White stated. But Harry couldn't follow; he had to get out of bed. 

“He's thralled”, Luke stated, moving forward. “Nymira, grab him. Can you sense it?” 

“Yes,” she ground out. 

“Mr March, what are you talking about?” the Headmistress asked. 

“He’s been put under a vampire thrall. That’s not Harry trying to get out of bed. Someone else is controlling him. It will be centred around a bite, heal it, and the connection will break. Whoever did this won't have had time to make a permanent mark, not to mention that would only take willingly.”

“So, this isn't Harry’s fault” Isur moved to help them keep Harry in bed. 

“No, it isn't” Luke looked at his Grand lite. Dr White looked around Harry’s neck for a bite mark and soon found one. It took seconds for Luke to lick over the bite closing it. Then, as soon as he did, Harry went still and looked at them all around him. 

 “What happened?” 

“You don't remember?” 

“No?” 

“He won't” Luke stepped back, looking at the Headmistress. “Only a vampire with strong mental abilities could have done this. So, seniors, teachers and scholars.” 

“Then we must question everyone. Mr March, Miss Midnight, I must ask you to return to your rooms now. I will ensure this is the last time anyone thinks to put one of my students under a thrall. This is yours, I believe, Mr Potter” Luke watched as Harry’s wand was placed on the bedside table, and the Headmistress swept out. 

“What?” 

“I shall explain. You two better go” Dr White looked at them, and Luke nodded. 

“See you in a bit, Harry”, Luke waved, leaving. With only a look at Nymira, they separated, heading back to their rooms. The Headmistress probably didn't believe they were included in this mess. But they still had to be isolated from all the other powerful vampires to be questioned. It would not stop people from talking via Telepathy, but that would be monitored and punished. Still, the culprit of this mess would be found and soon. 

Harry shivered as he lay in the hospital bed. Dr White had taken half an hour to explain what had happened. Someone, a vampire, had put him under vampire mind control. They had then used him to attack Barnabas Moonlord. Isur had had to stun him to get him to stop. Because even after Barnabas had shattered the bone in his leg, he had kept fighting. Harry didn't want to go near a vampire again or be bitten again if that’s what vampires could do. Clearly, they were dangerous and not safe. Isur hadn't left his side, and Harry was thankful for that.

“Am I going to be in trouble?” Harry finally asked, looking at Isur. 

“No. You weren't acting as yourself. The Headmistress won't tell you off for that. Once she finds out who attacked you, she will probably tell you that herself. The fact she left your wand here also shows you’re not in trouble.” Isur motioned to the wand Harry hadn't touched. 

“That’s good.” 

“Harry, you know not all vampires are like this, right. There are very few student vampires that could have done this. Most aren't old enough; vampires gain their power as they age. Nymira is one of the few.” 

“That leaves teachers and scholars. My track record of teachers attacking me isn't the best, Isur. Not to mention someone is always out to get me. Might as well get a new Liten before you get hurt,” Harry turned over. 

“No” Isur moved around the bed to face him again. Harry scowled. “I am not getting a new Liten. You’re my Liten, my younger brother. Family doesn't ditch family when it gets difficult. Nymira and Luke will say the same. Remember, we look after each other.”

“I can look after myself, Isur. I don't need any help.” 

“Everyone needs help sometimes, Harry. It doesn't matter who you are. I sometimes need help, and I do still need help. I can't pay my school fees myself; those are done through a scholarship now. I don't know how to cook, clean, or do my laundry. I have no idea about paying bills when I grow up or how to run a house. I've never dated anyone and was turned off for a while after I came into my inheritance early. It’s only been the last few months since I started thinking about it. But you know who I will turn to when I need advice, Luke. Because he is my older brother. Alphas can become ungrounded, too, and we need help with that. An Alpha who is a sensitive will need help with that. Someone who is sick, they need help from the doctors. Everyone needs help at times.” 

“Not me”, Harry ground out. He wasn't going to admit that he had no idea about some of the things Isur had said. Bills, dating Harry, mentally shuddered. But the rest he could do. He knew how to cook, clean, and do laundry. Running a house, he had no idea what that even was. But he hated needing help after so long, just relying on himself. 

“Hey”, the curtain was pulled back. Harry panicked, seeing the vampire standing there, unable to think of anything else. 

“No, no”, he repeated, trying and failing to move back on the bed. 

“Later, Nymira”, Isur ran forward and pulled the curtains back. “Harry, calm down. Gone see” 

Harry did see the curtains were now closed and took some deep breaths. It was a moment later; they were opened and then shut again. 

“What happened?” said Dr White, and Harry looked at him. “Calming draught”, the potion was handed over. Harry scowled but drank the potion down. 

“Minor panic attack. Harry, you know Nymira and Luke won't hurt you.” 

“I... I didn't see them. I just saw a vampire.” 

“Not all vampires are bad, Harry. Just as not all humans are good. There are good and bad people everywhere in the world. But it will take time for you to adjust to seeing that. What do you remember?” 

“Nothing.” 

“That is probably half the problem”, Dr White clearly sighed, and Harry felt the potion kicking in, forcibly calming him. He hated it. “Your mind is creating scenarios in the place of the missing memories.”

“How do we get Harry's memories back?” Isur asked. 

“Harry would have to let a vampire bite him, let them unlock them. But that isn't going to happen right now by the look on your face.” 

Harry shook his head. No way was a vampire ever coming near him again. He would rather not have the memories at all.

“There is no other way.” 

“Not with the way vampires work, no”, Dr White responded. “That is not my main concern right now.” 

“What is?” Harry asked. 

“Two things. Your leg, for one. We can't heal it due to the amount of magic needed. You need a purification bath, but doing that with your leg would be difficult. In time the magic will leave a little. Give it a few days. Then we can transfer you to the OSS. Dr Vang is looking into some ideas about siphoning the magic off you without a bath. Most sensitives don't push their baths back as much as you do,” the Doctor looked at him. 

“I hate them.” 

“Yes, I gathered as much”, the Doctor sighed. 

“And the second thing?” Isur asked. 

“Harry's issues with vampires. Yes, Harry, it is an issue. You live in a hostel with vampires, there are vampires in this school, and there will be at the OSS. You can't avoid them or go around having panic attacks just at the sight of them.” 

“I know”, Harry sighed. He hated to admit it, but he knew it was a problem. He didn't want to leave Magere. Going back to Hogwarts when it opened would mean no more vampires. But Magere was so much better than Hogwarts. The teachers were fair, probably partly due to the strict rules. The teachers had a pattern to follow for every broken rule. It meant they couldn't give one punishment to one and not another. Richard was a pain, but Harry preferred the set-up of his new dorm rather than his old dorm or Gryffindor tower. It was much better for studying. Yes, there were more classes, and he was busier. But he preferred it, thrived in it. So, going back to Hogwarts when it opened wasn't an option. 

But then, neither was avoiding the Hostel. He liked it there. He appreciated the people, his friends and Erlendur. It was so much better than the Dursleys or even the Weasleys ever had been. He was treated as a person, like everyone else. Not the boy who lived or the poor orphan boy he sometimes thought Mrs Weasley saw him as. No, at the Hostel, he was just Harry. He was the same as everyone else. So yes, getting over his issues with seeing Vampires was a must. Not unless he wanted to lose everything he had gained these last 6 months. 

“How do I do that?” Harry whispered, bringing the other two out of their conversation. 

“Do what?” Isur asked. 

“Get over panicking at seeing Vampires.” 

“Me and Dr White have an idea.” Isur looked at the Doctor, and Harry followed. 

“You can't go back to classes as you are. It’s only a few days, anyway. Instead, you and Isur will move to the bottom of the Wolverine Tower. A couple of times a day, you will take a walk during classes and meet up with Luke or Nymira. Those two are the best to start with. I will join you when possible. We start with just going to the room, standing outside, just inside, and finally talking. I hope to get to the standing inside part before you leave. It is a slow progressive version of shock therapy.” 

“Right” Harry shivered, but he knew it had to be done. 

“It’s late, so we will move you there tomorrow. Isur, you better go and get some rest. Harry will be staying here for the night.” 

“Okay. See you tomorrow Harry,” Isur waved as he left. 

“I'm really not in trouble”, Harry found himself asking. 

“No, you are not, and the Headmistress will see you herself, no doubt, before we move you. Now I want you to take this dreamless sleep potion.” 

“Okay” Harry didn't bother fighting it. He didn’t want nightmares tonight. “No Vampires!” 

“No vampires will be coming into his cubical. I'm on duty tonight and will make sure.” Harry nodded and, with no more protest, swallowed the potion. After the last term, he did somewhat trust the Doctor. At the very least, he trusted the man not to hurt him or let others. 

When Harry woke the following day, it wasn't long, and Madam Baxter hurried over with breakfast. Harry hadn't really interacted much with the fairy but accepted breakfast neither the less. Madam Baxter had shoulder-green hair, green eyes, and butterfly-type wings behind her. 

“I am told to say eat up, and the headmistress will be here to talk soon.” 

“Alright”, Harry nodded as the Medi-witch headed out. 

He was just finishing eating when the Headmistress pulled back the curtain and stepped inside. Harry took a deep breath and looked at the woman. Her short white hair was as neat as ever as her alert brown eyes took in the small cubical. Harry didn't miss how her eyes landed on his wand that hadn't moved since she had put it there yesterday. But while Headmistress Cerishisil had a neat appearance, Harry could see she was tired if the bags under her eyes were any indication. 

“Morning, Mr Potter.”

“Morning”, Harry responded as she sat down. 

“I wish to go over what happened yesterday and explain a few things before you are moved to the Wolverine Tower this morning during the first period.”

“Sure.” 

“What do you remember about yesterday evening Mr Potter?” 

“Nothing of the... attack if that’s what you mean” Harry struggled to find the right word. 

“That is what I mean.” 

“Dr White said it’s not a surprise. I don't remember anything. I would have to let a... vampire bite me again to remember” 

“That won't be necessary unless you wish it. Since we identified that it was a vampire and a powerful one at that, I was able to isolate and question those vampires. About 25 in total between students, staff, and Scholars. We discovered that one of our scholars had been blackmailed into getting you to attack Mr Moonlord in an endeavour to get you expelled." 

"Who blackmailed him?" 

"We don't know since they took the means to protect their identity. But this won't happen again. The vampire in question has left the school, and over the break, myself and the teachers will be adding more wards to the school. 

“No one who is Thralled will be able to enter the school. We will be told as soon as they do. Then we can question them to find out whether this is willing. The same again if someone tries to replicate what happened to you with someone else. We will be alerted as soon as someone does. I am told that making a Thrall permanent takes a lot of work. We only need to be on the watch for temporary situations like yours." 

“That’s good” Harry did feel comfort from that. 

“I apologise that this has happened to you, Mr Potter.”

“You couldn't have known.” 

“No, but I could have been more aware of Thralls than I was. That will be rectified. And I will look more into the culture of magical beings to ensure I missed nothing else.” Harry nodded, unsure what else to say on that subject. “You will not be punished for what happened, Mr Potter.” 

“You sure?” 

“You were not in control of your own actions. As such, you can't be punished. You are only 12 years old. I am told it is challenging to fight off a Thrall, and this vampire was powerful mentally. So many of our Advanced students would have struggled, never mind a beginner like yourself.” 

“But people always expect me to do the impossible. I should have fought it.”

“You were fighting it. Just because you failed in fighting it off doesn't mean you didn't try. In a few years, you will be able to fight off and refuse Thralls if given the right training. Which you will be should you choose to remain with us when Hogwarts eventually re-opens” 

“You really think that” 

“I do not think Mr Potter I know. The only reason this succeeded was your age and level of training. I don't care what the rest of the world thinks of you. You are only 12 years old and have the abilities of one. So, no more doubt on that matter. You were fighting the Thrall to the best of your abilities at your age. Is that understood?” 

“Yes, Ma'am” Harry nodded, relaxing a bit at that. The Headmistress had never lied to him, and as far as Harry could tell, she always spoke the truth. 

“Good. This is yours, I do believe” she picked up his wand and handed it to him. Harry smiled. He had been nervous about touching it, unsure if she had meant to give it back. 

“What about Moonlord?” 

“Mr Moonlord is in trouble for his response to your attack. He should have defended himself, not verbally attacked you or fought back magically, never mind the spells he had used. Had he just dodged or shielded, he would not be in trouble. That is his own fault and his own actions. We are all academics and scholars here. We are smarter than the actions he showed.”

“I'm not smart.” 

“You would not have got into this school if you weren't Mr Potter. If you were not, you would not be catching up to your classmates at a phenomenal rate.” 

“Right” Harry wasn't sure if he could believe that, but he was reminded the Headmistress didn't lie. Still, it was hard to believe after years of being told otherwise. 

“Rest and heal, Mr Potter. I have excused Miss Midnight from the remainder of classes to help you. It is only two days anyway. When you return after Easter, I am told your therapy will start. Maybe that will help you be ready for that conversation I promised.” 

 “Yes, Ma'am” 

“One last thing the case against your relatives is now progressing. Someone from the ICW will be around to speak to you about them over the holidays. As much as you dislike talking, I would suggest you do so. The more you say, the easier it will be to convict your relatives and put them away for longer.” 

“I'll think about it” Harry nodded. He didn't like talking to people about the Dursleys. Too many years of being told not to. “Headmistress, why couldn't you do that questioning thing to find who attacked Agnar?” 

“We had a target group for you, Mr Potter. Older, powerful vampires with strong mental abilities. For Mr Heimirsson, we had no such group, and we can't question the whole school. It would take too long. But make no mistake, we will keep looking, and eventually, we will find out who pushed him, is that understood?” 

“Yes, Ma'am” 

“Have a good month Mr Potter” the Headmistress stood, leaving. As she went out the curtain, Harry could see Isur waiting there. The Headmistress paused to speak to him before leaving as Isur entered. 

 “Well?” 

“Well, what?” Harry frowned. 

“Did she find out who attacked you?” 

“You don't know?” 

“No, everyone will be told at Lunch. The whole school knows you were attacked and then attacked Moonlord, but that’s it. They know Moonlord is in trouble for how he retaliated for that attack, but that’s to be expected since he has detention.” 

“So, she told me first.” 

“Standard policy” Isur shrugged. “So” 

“It was a scholar who was blackmailed. He’s been told to leave, but they don't know who blackmailed him. She said something about adding extra wards to stop something like this from happening again, or at least have a warning if it does happen.” 

“That’s good. I got my things all packed for the holidays. I'll go and do yours later today. Are you sure you don't want me to come and stay with you over break?” 

 “I can look after myself, Isur, I'm not a kid.” 

“Not this again”, Isur sighed. “No, you are not a kid, Harry. You are my little brother, and I like helping you. It is part of me being an Alpha. Yes, you will have Agnar there, but I wanted to know if you would like me there too.” 

“I... don't you want to be near your sister in case your parents change their minds.” 

“They aren't going to now. All I can hope is she gets in here this year.” 

“What if they stop her applying?” 

“They shouldn't, but if that’s the case, I wait until we are both of age. Or I can try sending a letter during the school year and hope it doesn't get intercepted. I just have to be patient.” 

“Alright,” Harry nodded. “But I’ll be fine.” 

“I know that your hostel head is very protective. No doubt he has already been told and is thinking of ways to make this a little easier. But the Vampires, we do need to work on that.” 

“I know.” 

“And I have a plan” Dr White came through the curtains. “Let’s get you up and moved, Mr Potter. This afternoon during classes, we will be going for a walk. Right now, though, welcome to crutches 101.” 

Walking with crutches sounded more straightforward than it was. But after half an hour around the infirmary, Harry started to get the hang of it. After that, it was a slow process moving into the Wolverine Wing. The room was almost identical to the one he had stayed in previously, and Harry was thankful for that. Harry spent the morning in the room doing some schoolwork that Isur had gone to collect for them. Dr White told him he was free to use magic as he wished. But not only that, the more magic he used, the better. Isur, however, had to be careful and leave the room to practice his own spells. The older boy didn't say a word about having to do that. 

In the afternoon, Dr White came and got them from their temporary room. They then started the slow walk to the Charms classroom they were going to borrow. No one would be using it for the next two hours. Apparently, Lærer Ginger had been more than happy to let them use it. As they approached the classroom down the Coyote wing, Harry felt his breathing quicken, and they stopped their slow progress to the classroom. Harry knew that Nymira and Luke were waiting for him in there. Yes, he knew who they were and that, logically, they wouldn’t hurt him. But they were still powerful vampires that could put him under a Thrall. 

“Easy, Harry, breathe. This is why we are doing this”, Dr White stated. 

“Remember, Harry Nymira and Luke would never hurt you. You’re their little brother, the same as me. They haven't hurt you before or made any joke about biting you. Most vampires do that, remember. But Nymira and Luke don't with us. Because we're their younger siblings. It’s almost unthinkable unless we ask, or they go into a blood rage.” Isur added.

“But there is plenty of blood supplied. That isn't going to happen unless someone has poor control. All students are taught control,” Dr White picked up.

Harry took some deep breaths, and they started on again. He focused on the two words as they stopped outside of the classroom. Here Harry had to sit down and just focus on his breathing. His broken leg was painful, and Harry wished it would heal on its own like it had used to when he was a kid. So when he had made the offhand comment to the Doctor about it before leaving, the Fire Elemental looked shocked, then horrified. 

“Well, now I know one of the reasons your magic is so advanced for your age. As for healing, that is powerful accidental magic. Your magic won't do that as much anymore since you know we can heal you better. In the past, your magic had no choice. You are focusing your magic now. It doesn't stop the accidental magic; powerful wizards can do that even into adulthood. But most healing will have stopped. But while your magic healed you, it didn't heal you properly. So it's why Dr Vang must re-break your bones and re-grow them. You know this and are probably subconsciously holding your magic back. But small cuts or bruises, those I suspect, will always heal quickly. However, you will need to get any cuts checked to incase you heal with something harmful inside. That is the worry with anyone in your case.”

Harry wasn't amused to be told this. But at least it answered one question. The Doctor then gave him a chocolate bar for talking and telling them this. Harry wasn't sure what to think about that. 

“How are you feeling, Harry?” Isur asked. 

“Shakey”, he muttered, looking at Dr White, who smirked. Before leaving, the Doctor had told them that if Harry wasn't truthful about how he felt about all this, he would start doing twice weekly checks. Not to mention get Lærer Porter to join them. As an Elf, the deputy could tell if he was holding things back or being untruthful. All Elves had potent mental abilities. Harry hadn't liked the idea of putting work on the deputy's head and so instead vowed to tell the truth, on this at least. 

“We stop here for now, then. Tomorrow morning, we will open the door. I would go slower, but we are on a tight timeframe”. 

“I know”, Harry sighed. 

They sat outside the door for half an hour, talking about classes while Harry calmed himself down. Then they stood and made their way back to the Wolverine wing. Harry had been thankful for the walk, at the very least. He was starting to appreciate how much room he had in his dorm compared to the single room. 

That evening Isur left to pack up the things he needed for the holidays. Since he would return to the same room, he could leave much of his school belongings behind. His potions things could remain behind. They didn't need his potions kit since they could re-fill it in the Chinook if necessary. All his uniforms would be washed and hung up by the Grundels. But he would need winter clothing for travelling back tomorrow. Though Isur had said that he wouldn't need as much with the slowly warming weather. After Easter, they wore their 'summer' uniforms after all. 

Tuesday’s morning trip to meet Nymira and Luke went better than the previous day. Harry was able to sit outside with the door open. It was undoubtedly more successful than last night when he had been plagued with nightmares. Since he was currently rooming with Isur, the extra alert had been taken off his band. Still, Isur had been up and awake every time. 

The afternoon session had gone much the same, and Harry hadn't even attempted to go inside. That evening though, was the end of the term disco. They went home the following day, and Harry was ready. Even if he would be going to the OSS and not the Hostel. 

“Go, Isur, I’ll be fine here”, Harry responded to the hesitating brunette. Isurs silver eyes showed all the apprehension he was feeling. 

“I don't know, Harry. I don't want to leave you here on your own.” 

“I am more than capable of taking care of myself, Isur”, Harry sighed as there was a knock on the door. 

“Ready to go” Isur opened the door to Lærer Little. 

“Sir?” Harry asked from where he had been lying on the bed. 

“Didn't get my message, then I see. I've set the Runes classroom up for you, Harry. Lærer Hall has cast temporary wards. No vampires can get inside that room. But you will be able to see them pass by the door. We have a temporary alert to set up, and Dr White and I will have it for the evening. When you are ready to come back, just tap the band. If something happens, we will know.” Lærer Little held up two red bands. Harry sighed but held his own wrist, and then they connected. 

“Now, ready to get out of this room. I am sure Isur can let your friends know. This way, you can see them a little before going home.” 

“Guess so” Harry climbed out of bed. He wasn't dressed for the party, but he wasn't going. Instead, he wore comfortable cotton trousers, a fleece jacket, and a t-shirt. 

They headed to the classroom during dinner since the party would start instantly afterwards. Thankfully they didn't meet any stranglers heading to dinner. So Isur ate with him before heading out to the party at Harry's urging. The boy promised to tell his friends and check on him frequently. Harry bet he would be. And it would only be his vampire problems that would stop Nymira and Luke from appearing as well. Harry was really starting to realise how protective those three had become of him in the last three months. Now, if he could get them to be less protective of him, that would be great. 

Harry had only been in the room on his own for 20 minutes when there was a knock at the door. Looking up from his book Harry's eyes went wide at who he was seeing. 

“No running away from us this time, Harry. You missed our meeting.” 

“Good to see you as well, Oliver”, Harry groaned as the 6 other former Hogwarts students filed in. 

“I knew you were stubborn, Harry but not this stubborn” Susan shook her head.

“Did we do something wrong? I thought we were supposed to look out for each other?” Evie asked. 

“We are. Harry is just a stubborn idiot” Oliver looked at the two first years. 

“Yes, and you can talk to him about that later if you want, Ollie. Right now, we need to talk about Hogwarts,” Cedric cut in. 

“Why?” Harley asked. “It’s not re-opening, right?” 

“Not yet. We would have been told,” Aspen explained. “But I, for one, already know I don't want to go back.” 

“Why?” Evie noted. 

“The number of classes, the punishments, and teachers, for a start. Otherwise, I never really had friends at Hogwarts, and I do here. The dorms are better, and we have more opportunities here.” 

“Agreed”, Cedric sighed, looking at Aspen. “I agree with you. There are more quidditch teams and different sports, and they push you to be your best here at Magere. You never had that at Hogwarts, not to mention all the rivalries.” 

“To the right about that. I'm not jumping back and forth; I decided that the moment I got accepted. Right from the beginning, I knew this was a one-way trip, and my parents agreed. They said if they had known about Magere, I would never have gone to Hogwarts. Never mind the other schools.” 

 “Really” Aspen looked at Oliver, who nodded. 

“I met a lot of good people at Hogwarts. The Gryffindor Quidditch team, for one. But academically, Magere is the stronger school.” 

“I miss Kevin, Daniel and ‘Bastian. They send lots of letters, but it isn’t the same. Kevin, he’s happy at Se Ridica, studying more and getting better grades than he ever did at Hogwarts. Kevin doesn't want to go back either, and I’m happy too.” Evie looked at them all. “I just wish Kevin could come here. I know I could join him, but… 

“You are happy here, and it is the school for you” Aspen smiled. Harry blinked; it was the first time he had seen a Slytherin smile. Even thinking the word Slytherin was strange, he hadn't thought about the Hogwarts houses in months. 

“Yeah, the hostel head has also been writing to me, along with Daniel and 'Bastian. They're looking for schools for 'Bastian, finding one that fits him. I'm not sure if my younger siblings will go to Hogwarts, even if we can go home.” 

“Same for me”, Harley sighed. “I do miss Ella, but she is happy at Beaxbattons. Even Frank. He had always wanted to go Euro-Glyth, but our parents said no. The hostel head got Gillian into Euro-Glyth, and she is happy. But she wants to come to Magere or Beaxbattons with us long term. She’s not into languages like Frank.”

“Do you want to go back to Hogwarts, Harley?” Oliver asked. 

“No way. No Snape, no McGonagall, no Filtch or his cat. Yeah, the Weasley twins were cool, but they didn't have the rules like here. Where pranks were okay if they didn't hurt anyone. It was all no pranks at Hogwarts. Yeah, you must work harder here, but you learn more to make your pranks safe. They are supposed to be funny, not hurt anyone.” 

“Well put”, Aspen frowned. Harry looked over at the door seeing Isurs face pop around before disappearing again, and he scowled. 

“Got a protective Stor there, haven't you, Harry.” Oliver noticed. 

“To protective. They keep saying I need help when I can manage myself.” 

“Sure, you can, but that doesn't mean you have to”, Aspen responded. 

“Excuse me”, Harry glared at the girl. 

“Aspens right. Just because you can do something doesn't mean you should have to or should do so. We've all had help here with lessons. Sure, we could have done it ourselves in time, but it was easier, quicker and nicer to have help. My parents helped me learn that growing up. It doesn't matter who I am; sometimes, you need help. Dad didn't hide it when he was sick and stuck in bed. Mum and I had to take him food up and that. He was too ill with a high fever. When it broke, he needed a few more days of bed rest. We played games on their bed. But even still being at Hogwarts and avoiding Madam Pomfrey got me out of the routine of asking. So, I’m relearning that here” Oliver spoke. 

“Mum and dad are more suck it up and hide things away. Still, it was nice having the help and someone to watch out for me and keep us from breaking too many rules,” Cedric shrugged. 

“Like these lumps are trying to say, you don't have to be independent, not at our age. We are allowed to ask for help. Adults can ask for help.” 

“Adults hardly listen”, Harry responded. 

“Maybe at Hogwarts, but not here”, Cedic cut through. “I know that. If you want help with the subject, they go out of their way to help. It’s a way of learning as much as you can and being the best you can be. Here they care about you. At Hogwarts, they didn't”

“We're going around in circles. Harry, are you wanting to go back to Hogwarts or not?” 

“No”, Harry sighed. “I realised a month ago; I didn't want to return.” 

“Why?” Susan asked. 

“Because... because here I am, just Harry, not the boy who lived. There are consistent rules, and that. Dr White is better than Madam Pomfrey too. I knew coming in that I wasn't jumping around and wasn't returning to Hogwarts in February. Magere is a lot better.” 

“I agree with you all. My Aunt likes me here better, so I’m not moving either,” Susan spoke grimly. 

Harry looked up at the others and saw the look on his face reflected back at him, on all of them. 

“That’s it then. None of us is going back to Hogwarts,” Oliver stated, and they all nodded. “Then we stand together, prevent them forcing any of us back, especially you, Harry. We show everyone back at Hogwarts what they were missing and why they drove us away.” 

“Just don't tell anyone where I am. As long as possible, I want this to be my school. Let them get Hogwarts open first before the fallout.” 

“Sure”, Oliver, Cedric and Aspen smirked. 

“Why Harry, I didn't know you had a bit of Slytherin in you.” 

“The hat wanted me in Slytherin. I convinced it not to” silence was all that met his words. 

Chapter Text

Norwegian

Icelandic

English

After Harry's shocking revelation, the former Hogwarts students quickly left. Harry found he wasn't alone for long before his friends and dormmates descended. As soon as he entered the classroom, Agnar ran over with a worried look on his face. 

“I'm fine, Agnar.”

“You’re not healed, though”, came Richard’s voice before Agnar could speak. 

 “No, because the spell needed is invasive. They can't even scan my leg to see what the damage is. So I'm going to the OSS instead of the Hostel to be healed tomorrow.” 

“That’s something, I guess”, Agnar sighed. “What happened, though? Moonlord is on the warpath.” 

“Didn't the headmistress say?” Harry asked. 

“Something about a scholar being sent away for breaking the rules and using you to do it. That the attack wasn't your fault,” Argama replied. 

“It was a vampire. They put me under their Thrall. The Scholar was blackmailed into doing it to get me expelled” gasps went around the room. 

“How are you managing with the vampires knowing that?” Jessica asked. 

“I'm not. I can't go into the room with even Nymira and Luke there. We're going to be working on it over Easter. I live with Vampires; it’s a bit of a problem.” 

“I'll say,” Ruby scowled. “Wonder if the one who wanted you expelled knew that fact” Harry shrugged. It was possible, though. 

“Has the headmistress decided what is happening with you this holiday Agnar?” Harry asked, changing the subject. He had forgotten to ask up to this point. 

“I'm going back to Reykjavik and will be staying there permanently. Mum and dad are still refusing to let me home.”

“What about your things?” 

“They have thrown them all out. Said we took too long to ask, though the Headmistress has been asking for ages since I was bitten. The Headmistress thinks they got rid of everything as soon as they got the news. Decided I had died at school, and they don't have a son anymore. The letters were invading their vision of things. The Headmistress has had to stop asking. They have a lawyer now who says to stop harassing them.” 

“But they are your belongings?” Jessica frowned. 

“Apparently, since I am underage legally, they are my parents’ belongings, not mine. Some stupid law or something. Regardless the Headmistress is now my guardian permanently until I come of age” Agnar shrugged. Harry felt his heart break for Agnar. But there wasn't a lot he could do; he was only 12 and didn't have much himself, to begin with. 

“I have something to ask before we leave you to rest, Harry?” Emberi spoke up. 

“Er, what?” 

“It’s about the PP points.”

“Right, the privilege points. I don't know how many I have, never looked.” 

“You'll want to. We want to know and ask if you want to room with us again next year. If so, will we pool some of our PP points together to get a larger room?” 

“I don't know, haven't thought about it” Harry looked at them all. 

“Have a think none of us would mind having you back with us next year.  And we have a few years until we worry about rooming you with Agnar and affecting his growth as an Alpha.” 

“I think I heard something about that.” Harry frowned. 

“Speak to the OSS”, Valerio advised. “See what they think and then decide yourself. If the OSS is worried, you can room with Arghama or me. We'll just swap around. We don't have to worry about this for another month or two. Then we need to work on the math and apply for an expansion if we go for it. So, think over the holidays, and we can discuss it again when you return.” 

“Sounds good” it did something to take his mind off Vampires. 

“Rest up, Harry; see you back at the hostel” Agnar waved as the others said their goodbyes and left. 

Harry found he wasn't alone long before Isur turned up looking stressed. 

“Everything okay?”

“Your dormmates saw Moonlord loitering about and chased him off, then got me, so you weren't alone. They didn't want him coming here, and neither did I. Wards or no wards best not to risk it.” 

 “Same” Harry took a few deep breaths. 

“Want to head back to the room. This was just to get you out and see your friends.”

“Don't you need to see your friends?” 

“Already did. Rose says to tell you she will find you at the OSS at some point” Harry groaned but fished for his crutches. He was ready for bed and this term to be finished with. For once, he had a home he was looking forward to seeing again. “You better summon Lærer Little then.” 

Harry didn't say anything and instead just touched the band. He was just getting to the door to wait with Isur when the Lærer and Dr White turned up. 

“Ready to head back, I see” Dr White looked at them. 

“Yes” 

“Let’s go.”

Harry decided not to protest on them both escorting him. It proved to be the correct move when he saw a few students loitering around. Unfortunately, one of them was Barnabas Moonlord. 

“Potter had to get more attention for yourself.” 

“Mr Moonlord term hasn't ended, and you can still be grounded; it will just be carried over. You are already on thin ice. This is your final warning move along.” 

“Yes, Sir”, came the response. Harry saw nothing as he shut his eyes upon hearing the Vampire's voice and focused on his breathing instead. 

“Alright, Harry?” came Isurs voice. 

“He was fishing for information. You did well ignoring him. So let’s get back to the dorm,” Dr White noted. Then, opening his eyes, Harry nodded, and they set off again on their slow walk. 

As soon as they were back in the dorm, Lærer Little left. Dr White hung around enough to see him back in bed and give him a calming draught before leaving. They would take the spell off his band in the morning. 

Wednesday 31st March

Harry was slightly nervous as they readied to leave the following day. Dr White had been due to come with them but had been called away on an emergency in the early morning. So Isur would be taking him to the OSS on his own. Agnar had already left with most of his belongings to take to the Hostel. Harry had also sent a letter with Hedwig to Erlendur so Agnar could get his things from his room. Hedwig would then wait for him at the Hostel. 

But the sudden change of plans and the unknown at the OSS made Harry twitchy. They were supposed to be the first to leave while everyone ate breakfast. Now they were last as Lærer Porter helped Isur load up the sledge. Isur was supposed to go to his Hostel while Dr White took him to the OSS on arriving at the outpost. Now Isur was taking him.   They were supposed to arrive at the OSS when it should be it's most quiet. Now they would arrive when it might be busy, and vampires could be around. Too many changes and unknowns. 

“Ready to leave, Harry.” 

“As ready as I will be” Harry looked back at Isur as he got on the sledge behind him. 

“We'll be fine. MUSH,” Isur called out, and they were away. 

As Harry watched the landscape go past, it was as beautiful as he remembered. But it also made him think about how much had changed these last 3 months. He was much more confident in his abilities and what he could do now than he was months ago. He had more friends than he knew what to do with and was close to most of his dorm mates. That hadn't happened at Hogwarts. He had been close to Ron in the dorm and had had 2 friends. 

But there were downsides too. Before, Harry had been left alone to do what he wanted, and no one had ever cared about him. Now there seemed to almost be  too  many people, and it felt suffocating. Erlendur, Isur, Nymira, Agnar, Luke, Dr White, Dr Vang, all his friends, his dormmates, everyone at the Hostel, the Headmistress, Lærer Little. Harry felt like he couldn't breathe at times. They all wanted to look after him, for him to be a kid. But he couldn't be a kid, not after the Dursleys. He couldn't. 

But at the same time, he wanted what they were offering. To relax, be himself, focus on his studies, and sleep better. Be a kid like everyone else got to be. Let them deal with his health, the purification baths, and nightmares. But it was too scary, too unknown. However, he wanted it. He wanted it all to be gone so he could be himself like he was at Hogwarts. Admittedly he hadn't felt much like himself since finding he was wrong caste and a sensitive. There were moments, but mostly he felt like he was living a different life. Like this life wasn't his own or was a dream. At the same time, he didn't want to go back to before at the Dursleys. This dream was better than before. If they left him alone instead of forcing this care on him. No one really cared. 

“Harry, we're here” Harry looked up and around at seeing the outpost. He had barely felt them stopping. “You okay you were pretty quiet.” 

“Yeah, just thinking.” 

“As long as it's good things. Let’s go,” Isur unloaded, and then he got out. Since they were last, the portkey was already waiting, and no one was around. Isur made sure everything was in place, and then they balanced, so Harry had one part of the rope around him and was touching two lots of luggage. Isur had the other part of the rope around him, one hand balancing him and the other touching luggage. After a quick check that they had it, all Isur said was the activation word, and they were off. 

They landed with a crash, and Harry couldn't help the small cry of pain as his impaired leg crumbled beneath him, even with Isur's support. Instantly there were hands and people everywhere. But with everything else, Harry felt like he was suffocating and pushed back, trying to get them to back off until they, in a moment, were all gone. 

“Harry, just breathe. I got them to back off, breathe,” Isurs voice broke through, and Harry slowly calmed down. “I told them, just breathe for a few minutes.” 

As he calmed down, Harry mentally winced. He had had more panic attacks from his claustrophobia in the last few months than in all his time at Hogwarts combined. It was embarrassing, and Harry was sure it was part of why they were so protective of him. 

“Better?”

“Yes,” Harry sat himself up and looked around. The room was practically empty, and a window was open with no breeze. Two people stood in the corner, quietly talking. But it wasn’t two Harry knew. 

“That is Dr Lilja and her Medi-guard Anthony. They will give you a quick look over and take you to your room. Dr Vang is in surgery apparently and will talk to you when he is out.”

“Okay”, Harry nodded, knowing Isur wasn't allowed down to the Omega wing for safety reasons. 

“How are you feeling, Mr Potter”  the two walked over. Harry noticed that Lilja had shoulder-black hair and blue eyes. He also picked up on the fact she was speaking Icelandic instantly. Harry was somewhat amazed he still knew the language since he only uttered it with Agnar occasionally and in his letters to the Hostel. 

“I'm fine, thanks”,  Harry responded, thankful the language was apparently still easy to speak. 

“Good, I’m going to give you a quick once over and then Anthony here will take you to your room. Yes, he speaks Icelandic despite being from America.”

“I married an Icelandic native and made it my mission to learn the language, "  Anthony said. He was tall with short blond hair and blue eyes. 

“Right” 

“I know you don't know us, Harry, but it is always best to have more than one Doctor you are comfortable with in case of issues like now or holidays. I work similarly to Dr Vang, so we decided you would be best seeing me if needed. Though we did plan out a better introduction than this.” 

“That makes sense.”  it did, even if Harry didn't like being confronted by unknown people. 

“I better get going, Harry. Message me, and if you don’t, I will come and find you.” Isur laughed, and Harry waved the other boy off. Isur quickly separated his belongings, and port keyed away, leaving him alone with the unknown people. The older boy couldn't help much here anyway. 

“Okay, Harry, I just want to check you have no cuts or bumps from that fall. I am guessing you have added damage to that leg, but nothing is to be done. Then we'll get you in a wheelchair since it is safer than crutches and take you to your room. That sound good?” 

“Yes. Aren't we on the way here?” 

“No, everyone is being re-routed to the back entrance. There are two for situations like this. But if you are comfortable moving now, we can do that.”

“Em Yeah, I don't want to be in the way.” 

“You’re not, but we can move. Anthony?”

“Right wheelchair incoming”  the tall blond Alpha stood and walked to get the wheelchair in the corner. 

Harry had to let Anthony lift him into it as Dr Lilja gathered his things into a corner. A Brownie would soon get his stuff and move them. Anthony pushed him out of the entrance and to an exam room, where he was quickly transferred to a bed. Harry soon realised why Dr Vang had wanted Dr Lilja as his second. She was very similar to him, only she spoke Icelandic and was a beta. The only difference was being an Omega himself. Dr Vang got him and knew what it was like to be an Omega. Still, Harry found himself comfortable enough with Dr Lilja as a second. 

Thankfully outside of his leg and a few bruises that they took immediate care of, he hadn't injured anything in the crash. So, it wasn't long before Anthony pushed him to his room. Harry was even more grateful when the Medi-guard saw no reason to put him in bed. Instead, he was told to stay in the wheelchair and ask if he needed help with the bathroom. But he could move about the Omega wing freely. There was no need to remain in his room. 

Harry decided not to, so he headed towards the lounge area since he was hungry. There was always food there for Omegas, who were restricted to the wing. Harry had barely passed the doorway when his sense of Vampire went off. 

“No”, he started backing out. 

“HARRY”

“No”, Harry managed to get outside to catch his breath. 

“Harry, breathe. What is going on”  the speech wasn't English or Norwegian? Slowly Harry opened his eyes to meet the concerned face of Tabitha. 

“Tabitha”

“Let’s get you back to your room.” 

“Food”

“Right, but you panicked about going in there. Wait a minute,”  the older girl disappeared, only to return a few moments later with an armful of snacks.  “Can you wheel yourself?” 

“Yes,”  Harry slowly returned to the room he had barely left. Then, as soon as they were inside, Tabitha started with questions that reminded Harry of Hermione before the girl stopped with a blush. 

“Right, sorry. Eat, and you can explain.”

“Thanks”  Harry made short work of the food before explaining the last few days. He hadn't had time to owl his friends but knew Lærer Little had owled Erlendur. 

“Wow, you had a busy day. But vampires, that is a problem.” 

“I know”,  Harry sighed. 

“ We can sort it, though. Everyone will help. Remember, we're a family, Harry, we support one another, and you are one of us. No one will mind, and Erlendur will explain before you come home. He will probably visit you here too before you do. But we can work on it here too.” 

“How?”

“Well, I have some friends here. Sure, they are vampires, you don't know, but even just going into a room with vampires or having them walk past here will be a step further than you are now.” 

 “Guess so.”

“Harry, that was a bad attack. I would have problems if that happened. But changing the subject, do you want to know something” 

“What?” 

“Mum and dad, they turned up at the hostel.” 

“What? I remember you saying they don't contact you much, just send birthday and Christmas presents. But they were all those for a small kid like they don't know you.” 

“Right. Well, three weeks ago, they just turned up at the door to the Hostel, no word out of the blue saying they were taking me home. But remember we said I had been there too long now, that it was my choice. This all happened when I was at school, so Erlendur sent them away, saying to contact my Headmistress and arrange a meeting. But they didn't. They turned up at school and tried to take me out of there too. Saying there was danger or something.” 

“But they can't take you.” 

“Right. The Headmistress called the Aurors, and they ran off. But they keep turning up at the Hostel. No one is allowed out now. They cornered Michael last week and tried to get him to get me to come out. Michael didn't, and Erlendur's concerned they would grab me.” 

 “So what’s happened to them after all these years.” 

“No one knows. But they are dead paranoid. I haven't seen them, but something isn't right from what I have been told.” 

“Doesn't sound like it. Oh, did you get the word about the Repository?”

“Not yet. Letters should come this week.”

It wasn't much longer, and Dr Vang knocked on the door. Tabitha quickly exited, and Harry looked at his Doctor, with Kai standing by the door. 

“Well, you had an interesting ending to the term Harry” the Doctor spoke in English. It was even stranger to hear the language now than it had been two months ago. No one spoke English at Magere unless you were in class. He hadn’t even spoken English with the other former Hogwarts students. The only additional time he had dealt with the language was in his letters to Ron and Hermione. He still hadn't updated them on what happened either. 

“Just a bit”, Harry muttered. 

“Now Dr White said you were due for a bath when this happened, which makes things difficult. Not many let their baths go on so long, but it has happened before.”

“What’s going to happen now?” Harry asked, ignoring the mild rebuke but still recognising it for what it was. 

“We are going to do an x-ray of your leg today, and then Kai and Anthony will help you shower this afternoon, see if we can’t remove some of the magic. When your results return tomorrow, we will know how bad the break is. Then we will take two paths. One is a few days of repeated showers, as that will work, but it will take a few days. The second is that four of us will have to give you a bath, so you can't move that leg at all. Then we will heal it, and you will need a second bath. If that leg is as badly broken as we suspect, the spell to heal it will instantly put you needing a bath. Due to Mr Moonlords age, there is the possibility that this won't be the case. But there is also the possibility that the leg is worse than we think. In that case, we can remove the bones and re-grow them. But again, removing the bones is invasive.”

“So, I would still need the two baths. Don't you want to remove those bones anyway”?

“No, I wanted to re-break them. Depending on where the break is, I may just break that leg further and do all the healing in one go on that leg.” 

“Would be easier, wouldn't it” 

“Yes, for you, it would be. You needed these months to get your weight and strength up. Now we have done that, we will start doing the re-breaks in groups once a month.” 

“What about school?” 

 “They can do this there as well since it is all magical. But we have all your x-rays on file from when we did the first batch of tests. They will be able to do so. If not, you will come here for a weekend and then return to school. However, Dr White is confident he can do so, and so am I.” 

“That’s good. There isn’t another way other than the baths?”

“Casting powerful magic can help. But you don’t know any magic that can do that. Not to mention at your age, that could damage your magical core. There are some blood magic rituals, but again you are not old enough or have done the prep. Some mind magic exercises, but again….”

“I’m not old enough or far enough along.”

“Correct any way other than a bath is for someone older, I did double-check.”

“Right bath it is then.” Harry sighed.

“Yes, so that is the plan. Rest up. Kai and Anthony will return later, so ensure you have your swim trunks. And have a think on help for the baths. You are going to need two people to help you.” 

“But I don't know who?” 

“Who helped you at school?” 

“Luke, Nymira and Isur. But Luke and Nymira are Vampires, and Isur is in Italy” 

“Italy is no problem, and I bet if you asked, he would come for that. Otherwise, speak to Erlendur. He will know who can help from the Hostel. I might be able to scramble some of the hospital's staff at a push. But it isn't the best way. Speak to Isur and Erlendur. He will be around tomorrow anyway.” 

“Right” , Harry sighed as Dr Vang left. This was a mess. 

The following day Harry sat talking with Tabitha while waiting for Erlendur to arrive. The shower the night before had been horrifying. Anthony and Kai had to remove the binds on his leg for it. Then Anthony's sole job had been to hold his leg and make sure he didn't move it. Kai had been focused on holding him upright and helping him wash. Harry never wanted to repeat that again. Yet he might have to, depending on the results of the x-rays taken that morning showed. Those at least went much better. 

“Are you alright, Harry?”

“Yeah, I’m unsure what to hope for with my leg now. That shower last night, I don't want to go through it again.” 

“That bad?”

“Oh yes” 

“Maybe that will be a lesson not to push your baths back then”  Harry was pleased to see Tabitha jump as much as he did when Erlendur spoke, making his entrance. 

“Merlin Erlendur, you scared me out my whits” , Tabitha gasped. 

“Neither of you heard me knock”  the dark-haired hostel head seemed mildly apologetic.  “May I speak with Harry Tabitha?” 

“Sure, see you later, Harry. I'll catch you again before I leave.” 

“Bye, Tabitha” , Harry waved as the Hostel head sat on his bed. 

“Seems you have had an eventful and productive term, Harry.” 

“What do you mean productive, have my results come, though?”

“Yes, they have, and I am more than pleased with them, and so should you. Read it for yourself”  Erelendur handed over a piece of paper with a list of classes and then the wizarding grading system. Harry knew they used the same system at Magere and supposed it was one thing that carried around the world. Slowly he read down the list and smiled at the grades and comments written by the teachers. After Hogwarts, he couldn't have hoped for better. 

Transfiguration – O – Harry Potter has made significant progress in his Transfiguration this term and has now caught up to the rest of his classmates. I hope to see this level of work continue next term. 

Potions – EE – Harry has made substantial improvements this term. He is making great strides to catch up with his classmates, which shows in his brewing. Next term, I hope he continues with his tutoring until he is completely caught up on why certain ingredients are combined the way they are. 

Charms, Jinxes, Hexes – O – Harry has been great to teach this term and is an attentive student.

Herbology – O – Harry has done well this term and works well with plants. You can tell he had done some gardening before he even started at Hogwarts. 

Magical History – EE – Harry is catching up with his classmates and working hard. He should continue with whatever tutoring or extra reading he has been doing this term. 

Navigation – EE – Harry has made great strides in learning the means to the stars and planets that can be seen and why they affect magic. He is very good at spotting and identifying stars and making star charts. 

Ancient Runes – A – Harry is catching up to his classmates at a reasonable rate and should continue with his tutoring. 

Arithmancy – A – Harry has made great strides in this subject and should continue with his tutoring to maintain this pace. 

Latin – EE – Harry has made marked improvements in Latin, which should be showing in his other classwork soon. 

English – O – As a native English speaker, this is an easy subject for Harry. He is good at helping his other classmates learn English. Harry has also learned how to write essays correctly and is now reading English Literature. 

Mathematics – O – Harry has a good understanding of Maths and should continue this level of work in the future. 

Norwegian – O – Since Harry has had the language potion, he is unhindered in learning Norwegian literature like the rest of his classmates. 

Martial Arts – Harry was given the belt red and white on arrival and is on target to progress to Red and Black next term.

Mind Magic – EE – Harry struggled a little since he was behind his classmates at the beginning of the term. However, since getting a tutor, he is now making good progress. Should he continue, he will be caught up by the beginning of next year. 

Duelling + Combat – O - Harry is one of the best students in my class and one of the most talented in defence I have had the pleasure to teach. 

Magical Culture – Mr Potter has passed this seminar. Still, he will benefit from more seminars in the future due to his station, either this or reading some more. 

Magical Talents – Harry has a much greater understanding of the magical talents possible in the world. But he does need training on his own. He has passed. 

“I... this is amazing.”

“You did yourself proudly, Harry. For your first term, you could not have hoped for better.”

“I still have a way to go, though.” 

“Yes, you do, and so does everyone else. No one stops learning. Not me, not your teachers at Magere or Hogwarts. How else do you think new spells and potions are invented. Never mind finding the information that is in that Repository.” 

“Guess so.” 

“Stop pushing and being so hard on yourself. This is amazing, and be proud of it.” 

“Thanks, I guess”  Harry smiled. 

“Now I have a couple of things I want to know. First is why are you pushing your purification baths back so far. As this has proven, it is not a good idea.” 

“I don't like them.” 

“You don't like the baths or don't like being a sensitive and needing them.”

“Both, I guess. I don't like how they make me so vulnerable. And being a sensitive is a curse more than a gift.” 

“Seems you need to start learning the benefits of being a sensitive. As for vulnerability, no one can be strong all the time.  Your heats when you get older and start will only have a similar effect.  Everyone has their moments, Harry. What matters is how you handle them, how to act outside of those moments.” 

“I hate this, I hate being an  Omega. ” 

“I can see that.  But you were born an Omega. You would have lived with this from the beginning if you hadn't been the wrong caste. But I don't think it would have changed much in your case. There is nothing wrong with being an Omega, and they are not weak. All it means is that they can have their own children. Alphas have their own weaknesses and Vulnerable moments. All magical creatures have their own weaknesses and problems. It is a matter of learning them.” 

“Even.... even Vampires.” 

“And we come to the last issue. Yes, even vampires. What happened last term, Harry? What is going on with this Moonlord Vampire?” 

“I don't know what his problem with me is. He hated me from the start when he had to move out of a double room he had on his own. Mostly he left me alone, the rules and that. But he had his odd moments, looks, glares and in Martial Arts, once he called me a chicken for knowing he was too advanced to spar with when he demanded it. Then, when that Vampire put me under the Thrall and made me attack him, he started using spells he shouldn't and calling me names. I don't remember it. He blames me for being punished and has started saying things like.” 

“Tell the teachers if that continues”

“I'm not a tattle tale. I can handle it myself.” 

“And this is our problem.” 

“What?”

“You try to handle too much yourself, Harry.”

“I'm not weak.” 

“No, you are a 12-year-old pre-teen who has had too many pressures on you. No one has said you are weak, Harry. You are anything but. In fact, you are too independent. You act like a 30-year-old seasoned Auror and complain when someone tries to treat you your age. It isn't about being weak, Harry. It is about being the 12-year-old you are. I am not asking you to start letting people dress you, making sure you get up in the morning or cutting your food for you. I am asking that you let people help with your nightmares."

"But", Harry tried only for Erlendur to shake his head and continue. 

"Adults get help with nightmares when they get nasty. Someone your age would have gone straight to an adult. They are told when they take a purification bath, they have all medical decisions made for them. We are letting you have input into that."

Harry swallowed and looked at the Hostel head as the man paused before continuing. Harry didn't know what to say right now.

“As with your grades, they were sent to me as they should be at your age. When you get older, Magere will send your grades straight to you. You are 12, Harry, and I will treat you like you are 12. Being 12 means having curfews, bedtimes, helping with nightmares, managing money, sometimes choosing a class and managing health. You are old enough to make some decisions but not others.” 

“I... I raised myself.”

“Yes, and you did a good job. But that doesn't mean you are old enough to live on your own unsupervised. And since telling you isn't getting through to you, this is what will happen.”

“I don't have a say.” 

“No. From now on until you are a little older, purification baths will happen once every two weeks. If Moonlord is going to come after you, then you need to not have issues with magic overload.” 

“What else?”  Harry replied, somewhat frosty, but he wasn't feeling very charitable towards Erlendur right then. 

“Next term, you are only going to do one seminar.” 

“But I can do it.”

“Yes, you can, and you proved that. It isn't about you not doing it but having time to. Next term, you will have Therapy and more frequent baths. We will reassess again later. You have the time to do only one this term. Harry, this isn't up for discussion, not if you want to keep your clubs too.” 

“I like them.” 

“I like the club’s system at Magere as well. Set times to have fun and relax, one seminar, so you have time for Therapy. After that, Thrall attack therapy is no longer an option, and you will be going. How long and how often is up to the healers, and it will only decrease on their say so.”

“But it was once a week.” 

“And now they may decide more. You know you are also at risk of going up to twice weekly checks. If you push the OSS too hard, they may want you to live here for a while and have Therapy daily. They could pull you from all seminars and clubs and reduce your classes if they think it is getting in the way of your health.” 

“But...”

“To the OSS, your health comes first, and right now, Harry, you are not thinking of your health. But what you can do and be independent at the cost of your health. When you are free to return to the Hostel, you have to be able to stay in a room with vampires, even if it is near the door. And someone needs to be tied into your band for nightmares. Your leg will still be healing, so you also need help with that. Otherwise, Harry, I am sorry, but for your health, you will be staying here for the holidays.”

“How can you say that the hostel that’s my home?” 

“And I am glad to hear it, Harry”  Erlander’s tone swapped from stern to gentler.  “But I am worried that you will run into the ground and make yourself very ill. I won't let you do that. You need to learn to be a 12-year-old. Yes, an independent 12-year-old but still 12. You need to start taking care of yourself, Harry. I am not saying you can never come back to the Hostel. Just that there needs to be measures in place first. I have too many kids to look after you full-time on my own. I need help from you and the older kids to do that.”

“Guess so” , Harry muttered. He could see where Erlandur was coming from. Despite that, though, he didn't like it. 

“I know you don't like it and aren't happy, Harry. But I want to work with you to make this as easy as possible for both of us. You need to meet me halfway, Harry. Is there anyone you want me to ask to help you, ideally an Alpha?” 

“I don't want to ask anyone. They are all so busy.” 

 “Then I will; who do you want to help you with your baths?” 

“Isur is in Italy, and I can't be near Nymira or Luke right now.” 

“I'll ask then and will speak to Isur.” 

 “Doesn't he needs to be near his sister in case he can see her?”

“So, he offered, and you said no. You need to learn to be a little selfish, Harry. Being a little selfish is a good thing. Being a lot selfish is a bad thing. I will speak to Isur and see what is going on about his sister. I'll sort someone for the bath.” 

“But they are busy and....”

“No, Harry”  Erlendur was firm but gentle, and Harry found the combination strange.  “The Hostel is a family and family support family. Non will complain about helping you. Even if you didn't get along with someone, they would still help you in any way they could if needed. The same way I know you would do the same for anyone else, am I right?” 

“Yeah!” 

“Then, no more complaints.” 

Knock knock 

“Come in” , Erlendur called in English, Harry wondered who it could be before the door opened, and Dr Vang entered. 

“How are you feeling, Harry?”

“Alright,”  Harry muttered.  “Did the results come back?”

“Yes, they did. May I sit?”

“Sure” , Harry shrugged. 

“Now your results show the leg is badly broken and shattered in the section where the spell hit but not completely as may have happened. Testament to how powerful Mr Moonlord is now and will be when he is older.”

“Hopefully, by then, he learns some restraint then. Then again, with how he is acting and how Vampires are, he may not last much past school unless he changes his attitude,”  Erlendur muttered. Harry watched Dr Vang nod his head in agreement. 

“So, what happens now,”  Harry asked, not wanting to talk about Barnabas Moodlord. 

“Yes, quite right.”  Dr Vang focused again.  “What we will do is run a bath with you tonight. I know your shower this morning was unpleasant, and this will be much the same with that leg. Then tomorrow afternoon, we are going to re-break that leg in the parts that need re-breaking anyway. With some touch healing, we can also heal that leg without Skel-a-grow, which is a really unpleasant potion. Then we will get you straight into a second bath. By the time you wake, you will be healed. But this healing takes time to set, so you will need to be on crutches for at least another week. If this all goes well, I want to do the second set of bones in your primary arm before you return to school.”

“So, still crutches, and will this be painful.”

“The re-breaking of your bones?”

“Yes.”

“It will be as will the healing. But while we can't give you anything to knock you out, I expect the magic will knock you out as soon as we start. This is major penetrative magic.”

“So, the second bath I won't be awake for?”

“No. Have you thought about who you want to ask, or do I need to start rounding up people for these two baths”

“No” , Harry muttered. 

“I have and will be asking a few people when I get back to the Hostel. Is age, experience or secondary gender a factor?”  Erlendur cut in. 

“No, none of that is. They just need to be able to help me, and Alf hold Harry and his leg immobile. The second time they need to not be upset that he will be unconscious for the bath. We will have one Alpha, so a second would be nice but unnecessary. But no experience is required. We would teach them if necessary.”

“Then Harry, I do want to ask Agnar. He is showing himself to be quiet the Alpha, and if you two remain close, you will need people your own age one day.”

“I don't want to put him out. He already deals with my nightmares.”

“You are not putting him out by asking. There is no harm in that. I'll contact Isur to see what the situation is and maybe find a third to be safe. There is no harm in having people at the Hostel knowing. That way, they could help you during the holidays rather than requiring Dr Vang and Alf.”

“Always pleasant. If you want to send three and have them learn, I am quite happy to help and facilitate that.”

“Sorted then. I will have at least two here tonight, hopefully with Isur in toe, but we will see about that. I'll talk to you in two days, Harry, before we see how you are with Vampires to join us. I must get going.”

“Bye, Erlendur”  Harry watched the hostel headstand and left before looking at his Doctor. 

“How is our little vampire and nightmare problem.”

“No different” , Harry scowled.  “They already said I am starting therapy for that after the holidays.”

“Yet you never picked someone? Re-take a look at your list. Better someone you are comfortable with and choose than someone you are not. I know Dr White said he would pick if you didn't before the end of the holidays. Due to the situation, that has been extended a little. But you don't have long.”

“The headmistress’s name is on it, and the deputy’s, not to mention at least half the teachers.”

“Yes, I always like working with Magere. They take students' health seriously and make sure all their teachers are first aid trained, and many have advanced first aid training. And as you have seen, many have basic and advanced therapy training. Look into the ones with two stars by their name. Those are the advanced training. As for the vampires, you are best off continuing what you were doing at school. Only go to the Omega lounge. If you know someone who is an Omega and Vampire, see if they will work with you.”

“Tabitha said she knew and would help me. She sort of offered and forced herself on me.”

“Good, sounds like you need more friends like that. I will send her along on my way out. See you later, Harry.”  Dr Vang quickly stood and headed out. 

Chapter Text

Norwegian

Icelandic

“English”

Thursday 1st April

It was barely minutes before Tabitha returned, a worried-looking Demelza and Eveline with her. 

“What are you two doing here?” 

“Agnar told us what happened. We decided to come with Erlendur. Jakob wanted to come as well but can't. He's with Agnar so he isn't alone.” Demelza smiled.

“Erlendur told everyone you had been attacked by a vampire and were nervy around them now. We have four with us this holiday. You met Thomas over Christmas. And there are a couple of others from Magere as well. None of them are happy and say it’s a disgrace. They all want to give you time and help you with this” Eveline added. 

“You said you knew someone, an Omega vamp?”

“Yep, I already spoke to them. Their room is down the hall. We're going to take a walk down there and wait outside. How were you doing this before?” 

“We got to having the door open. But I couldn't go inside, and you saw my reaction yesterday. We were supposed to go inside but not speak. Then speaking from the door before moving closer”. 

“So, to go home we need to get inside the door” Demelza nodded.

“That’s what Erlendur said. But we were doing this with Vamps I knew. May be different with someone I don't know”.

“No time like the present to try.” Tabitha jumped up off the bed where she had been resting. “I'll push you”.

“I can do this myself”.

“Oh, not this again. Yes, you can but one this is quicker and two you don't have to.” Eveline waved off as they headed towards the door. After another minute Harry gave up and instead focused on trying not to become anxious. They had just reached the last door when they stopped, and Harry looked at the shut door. It was no different to his own with a number on the front. 

“How you doing?” 

“Okay I know they could open the door but I’m not too bad”.

“Alright we knock then, and I'll open the door. Jade is a new friend I made the last few months, but you'll like her.” Tabitha smiled, and Harry frowned wondering how well Tabitha could know this vampire in that case. Still, the older girl knocked on the door and then opened it. Harry closed his eyes and breathed for a few minutes before glancing inside the room only to pause. While his room looked much like a hospital room Jades was different. Sure, there was the same furniture and walls but that was where things ended. The walls were covered in pictures and the bedding was pink. A large rug had been thrown over the floor as well along with a toy box in one corner and a chest full of clothes. On the rug playing with a doll was an eight-year-old girl. Harry knew he would have been able to stop her from biting him even as he was now. 

“What.... why is she here like this?”  Harry looked at Tabitha feeling no fear towards the small girl, though he wasn't in the room yet. 

“Want to go inside and she may tell you,”  Tabatha started as the girl looked up. She had long dark hair, grey eyes, and pale skin. But the pink dress she was wearing did not make you think vampire. 

“Can try.”  Eveline pushed him inside and Harry took a few deep breaths, but the fear didn't come. The girl was just too not a vampire or wasn't until she opened her mouth to speak. Then Harry had to take several deeper breaths. But he found that after five minutes he was able to breathe   again. The girl hadn't moved, and she was so different to every other vampire he had seen. Then again, he had never seen one so young. 

“Hello Harry, my name is Jade”.

“Hello.”

“Harry is curious about you Jade and how we met can I tell him?”

“Sure, then will you play with me?”

“Yes, I will.”

“We will while Harry and Tabitha talk. You are so cute.”  Eveline and Demelza made a beeline for the girl. 

“What?”

“Jade was bitten not long after you went to school. Her parents were killed, and her relatives refuse to take her in. At first, they weren't sure if the vampire bite would take, they don't always, and the person dies.”

“So, she stayed here”.

“Where they could watch her and try to find her family. As I said the family part failed and the vampire bite took. Vampire kids are enchanting it’s a way to stop people from killing them off. I met Jade when I heard her crying one night since my room is just the other side of hers around the corner.”

“What will happen to her?” 

“The doctors are looking for a hostel to take her. They were talking to Erlendur” 

“And then I was attacked”.

“That’s right. You okay with Jade then?” 

“I've not seen a vampire so young, and she seems sweet”.

“Like I said they're enchanting to protect them. Jade can't put you under a Thrall she's way too young. All vampires this age aren't mentally strong enough. Jade can't even use Telepathy or anything else yet either. All she does is have a slightly different diet to us. That will be the case for a few years yet as well”.

“So, we need to find someone else for me to work on my vampire issues with”. 

“Harry at the core Jade is a vampire and you know that. You fear being bitten, and she could do that, they have been teaching her to feed from wrists and cups of animal blood.”

“But she could only do it if I let her which I won't.”

“Neither will any of the vampires at the hostel. That’s what you need to get and then get strong enough to stop anyone who would force a bite from doing so. But at your age that’s hard, you’re still growing in magic and strength. It’s something you need to grow into”.

“That’s what Erlendur says when he talks about treating me as a kid”.

“You are a kid, I’m a kid, everyone at the hostel is a kid. Yes, most of us are teens but that doesn't make much difference. You’re a kid to Erlendur until you move out”. 

“I've never been a kid”.

“Doesn't mean you can't be” was Tabitha’s response and that made Harry pause for a moment before shaking it off. He had never been a kid so why start now. 

“You play with me,”  Jade spoke and feeling no fear or having a reason not to Harry agreed. 

He spent an easy hour with Jade as they played around his chair with the other girls. Harry wasn't sure if he had been this relaxed in months. Never mind ever having this much fun in something so childish. As they left Eveline said she would send Pam over. One of the vampires that were staying at the hostel was an Omega. Pam was a Senior student. But while not strong enough for a Thrall, she was old enough to be included in the group Harry was having issues with. But as Jade had shown Harry could stand Vampires if they were harmless to him. Which most admittedly weren't. But it did give him hope that he would be able to get over this fear at some point. Or tamper it down to weariness of unknown vampires, which was perfectly healthy. 

As Tabitha, Demelza and Eveline left Agnar, Isur and Mark Rogers arrived. 

“You know Harry I was happy to come with you to Iceland before right. Though from what I heard it was Erlendur that wanted me, not you.”  Isur laughed and Harry was thankful the other boy wasn't hurt by the fact. 

“You shouldn't have worried about asking Harry. We don't have any holiday homework and the hostel isn't the same without you. I don't mind helping or having something to do,”  Agnar spoke this time. 

“I already know how, Erlendur was a bit shocked about that, now I have been signed up on a rota to help a few and help teach others. Erlendur said he would write a reference for me when I get a job for doing it. So, helps me out. I think Erlendur has an update on your Lawyer. I sent all the information to someone I interned with last summer with Erlendur's permission. And they have got back to me about speaking with you.”

“Something for when I get out of here then,”  Harry nodded as Dr Vang and Alf arrived. 

“All ready. My name is Kai Vang, and I am Harry's primary doctor. This is Alf Holst my Medi-guard. Now I have met Isur before, but can I ask who the rest of you are”.

“My name is Mark Rogers I already know how to do purification baths, Erlendur didn't know that. He wants you to watch me so I can be put on a rota he is making for all the sensitives”.

“Can do and you young man”.

“I'm Harry's friend Angar we share a dorm at school”.

“So, you are Agnar I have heard good things about you. No not from Harry, in the reports I get from the school on Harry and my other patients. Now I hope you all have wet clothes so let’s go. No Harry you are not pushing yourself.”   Harry sighed as Alf took the handles and gave up missing the looks the three behind shared. 

They headed down to the purification baths and Harry was forced to let Isur help him change. It was better than Alf who had done so for his shower. However, Alf did carry him from the chair into the room with the bath since he hadn't used his crutches in days. 

“Alright, Harry I am going to remove the bindings on your leg. You are not to move it at all. Agnar, Isur this is where you come in. Both of you are to keep that leg straight you understand”.

“Yes,”  Harry saw the two nod. 

“Harry me and Alf are going to keep you afloat while Mark does the bath. I will be watching and make sure he does it properly. Like with the shower you are not going to be able to do much and sadly aren't going to like this much”. 

“Great”  Harry groaned.

No one said it. but all were hoping this time would help Harry learn to accept help just a little bit more. 

Alf carried him into the water where Isur and Agnar grabbed his leg and Harry found himself floating on his back. He really didn't like it as Mark set the air filtration going. The whole bath didn't get much better and between the five he found himself scrubbed and dunked under the water repeatedly. Though apparently, Mark did know what he was doing. While the five did try to talk and keep him distracted, his friends doing a semi-good job. It didn't make the whole experience much more bearable at all. By the end of it, he was tired and half asleep, to begin with. Though he was aware of Isur helping him dry and change. Before his leg was bound again and he was carried to bed by Alf. 

In the morning Harry was groggy when he woke. But not too out of it to notice he wasn't alone in his room. As soon as he opened his eyes and put his glasses on Harry flinched at the sight of a vampire for a moment. That was before the rest of the person filtered into his tired brain. 

“Jade?”  he whispered. 

“Morning Harry, how are you feeling?”

“Alright. What you doing here?”

“I didn't want to be alone and didn't think you would want to either. I brought food. I remember you all saying the lounge was hard”.

“It is thanks.”  Harry pushed himself up and accepted the food from the small vampire. They chatted happily for an hour before there was a knock on the door. Dr Vang's face was a picture when he came in and saw Jade. Both of them couldn't help laughing as the girl ran out. 

“That was a surprise”.

“Tabitha introduced us. We worked out that my main problem with vampires is the fear of being bitten. Jades too young for me to be scared of though if she surprises me it takes me a moment to remember who she is. Apparently, they're going to send someone over from the hostel today who is older to work with me”.

“Good this is progress, and I will speak to Jade's doctor. There should be no reason Jade can't go to the hostel now then”.

“Will be good for her, even if it isn't the traditional vampire upbringing.”

“Hopefully the hostel will be temporary and we can find a good Clan to take her in. Otherwise, we will look for a vampire sponsor. Her seir really did wrong by turning and then abandoning her. I do believe he hoped to kill her. Never mind how are you this morning?” 

“Good. I was a little tired when waking up but am fine now.”

“That’s good. We will do the procedure later today so eat as much as you can. You missed a meal yesterday and will again today. It is not the best so eat what you can and spend time with your friends”.

“Will do,”  Harry smiled. The Doctor helped him into his chair before using a non-invasive spell to change his clothes. Harry was grateful as he wheeled out after him. They split after his room and Harry went to find Jade. The small girl then checked the lounge for him and found Philipa waiting for him. As soon as Philipa came out Jade went inside and they headed back to his room. 

“We thought we would do this on your turf so to speak.”

“Tabitha and them explained”. 

“Yep, and we all want to help with this. This morning we are just going to have Pam stand outside and if you want you can talk to her from the door. But she isn't coming into the room. Then later I have arranged to borrow a meeting room just off the Omega Wing. Mark is going to come over early and help you while Pam comes into the room”.

“Help me?” 

“Keep you calm, be an Alpha presence.”

“Oh!”

“Yep. Isur wanted to come but Erlendur wanted him to rest and get used to time zones. Mark is older too and good at defence and martial arts, so he was a good idea”.

“Alright.”

“Hey, you made good progress yesterday with just Jade, that was a good idea of Tabitha's. If you had had trouble with Jade, she would have been brilliant to work with being so young. The girl didn't mind apparently. Pam doesn't either. But she is a little more like the stereotypical vampire so will probably give you more trouble. Hence Mark being here”. 

“We can try,” Harry took a shuddering breath. 

“I'll signal Jade from the door so she can get Pam. Pam is just coming during the day and won't be here at night. I think the other vamps were warned since they are mostly staying in their rooms or the lounge”.

“I would have thought they would like a human being afraid of them”.

“Alpha vamps yes. But Omegas not so much, their omega nature bleeding through. Something they do try to hide but don't have to here”. 

“Okay, I guess.” 

“One second.”

Philipa was only a minute and then she was back leaving the door open. A moment later Jade appeared with a tall vampire who had pale skin and black hair. She grinned instantly showing her fangs and Harry had to close his eyes to breathe. 

“Breathe Harry Pam isn't coming any closer and she won't bite you”.

“But he looks so tasty”.

“You are not helping”.

“And here I thought this was the idea.”   came the sneer that sounded so much like Snape that Harry had to open his eyes for a moment to check. Pam made a show of licking her lips and fangs making Harry close his eyes again looking away trying to breathe. This vampire was very  different to Luke and Nymira. She reminded him of some of the older vamps at school. They sized each other up and did annoy the older students. But as a rule, they had control and left the younger students alone. Harry knew he had to get strong enough to fight them off but right now his health really prevented it. 

“Just breathe Harry Pam is not coming in. I won't let her. Just tune the talk out.”

“Easier said than done,” he muttered. 

“Talking that’s good. This is why we are doing this”.

“I know,” he forced his eyes open. Pam was leaning against the door looking a bit bored and talking with Jade. 

“Remember Pam is Magere she has control and has a mentor family of her own”.

“She reminds me of some of the other vampires at school”.

“Always sizing each other up and yes Pam is one of the ones who bug the older students keeping them on their toes. We're scholars but that doesn't mean we don't need to learn to handle Vampires, Werewolves and other creatures in the real world. It’s just kept to a more toned-down level”.

“How is Magere seen by everyone else?”

“By Kennecot and Nyx, we've seen as the pussy book readers. But that means the rare time someone has attacked a Magere student they get a surprise. If you can do all the spells you read, especially the obscure ones people underestimate you. They forget that those who read are the ones who know a lot of spells and may well be able to cast them. Gives us an advantage”.

“That’s something.”

“He's boring and no fun to play with”.

“I'm a beginner student,”  Harry snapped back and then paled. 

“No Harry that’s good and what you say to an older student doing that”.

“She's right. That’s what I wanted you to say. You beginners are too small for a good meal, you are especially. Though you do look tasty and will have to watch yourself in a few years. Everyone is going to be after you”.

“I think that’s enough for now,”  Philipa called an end. Pam quickly swept away with Jade running after her which seemed cute and out of place. “You going to be okay”.

“Yeah” Harry finally relaxed “She is so different to Jade and seems more dangerous than those in my year”.

“Will be. I think Moonlord is the worst in your year. He’s trying to act older than he is and going to be in big trouble if he isn't careful. He might have been better at Merlin or Nyx the way he is going on”. 

“Maybe. Apparently, he has a clan mate or something at Merlin who is just the same”.

“Hue maybe it’s the whole clan then. Would explain him. Regardless rest and I’ll stay here with Pam hanging around. She is helpful but not someone I know very well and only trust slightly.”

“But better to use someone from Magere who we trust slightly than someone we don't from elsewhere”.

“Definitely!”

Philipa helped him into bed and Harry lay down for a rest. He drifted off to sleep quicker than he thought he would with Pam floating around. She really was the stereotypical vampire. 

That afternoon Mark did indeed meet him and Philipa in one of the meeting rooms. But to Harry's surprise, Pam didn't immediately turn up. Instead, Mark just spent time talking to him and Harry found himself growing more comfortable with the Alpha. Which was probably the point. Mark told him stories about being on the RES squad and messing around with his dorm mates. It was nice that even though many of Mark's friends now had creature inheritances they had remained close. Apparently, they had all managed to get rooms in the same area and regularly went between them. Philipa was in a different dorm block from her friends. But that hadn't affected them at all. Harry hoped to be as close to Agnar and the others as he was their age. But he also hoped to remain that close to Ron and Hermione despite being in different schools. 

As Pam arrived Harry screeched as Mark pulled him into his lap. Even with his eyes closed trying to avoid looking at Pam. 

“Harry she isn't going to hurt you. Remember this is why I am here.” 

“I thought you were supposed to be a bodyguard”.

“You don't need one. I have heard from Angar about how good you are at duelling. No what you need is someone to ground you right now, so you don't get lost in the memories”. 

“I don't remember”.

“That is probably half the problem. You don't remember what it was like or what happened”.

“I am not letting anyone bite me”. 

“No, I wouldn't recommend that right now. In the future maybe but not right now.” 

It took an hour, but Harry slowly found himself able to relax with Pam in the room. And though he wouldn’t admit it Mark did help. 

“Any idea what you are looking to study Harry?”  Philipa turned. It made Harry jump from where he had settled using Mark as a pillow. 

“I don't know. What are you doing?”  he finally asked.

“Next year I’ll be doing Healing, Potions and Alchemy Mastery’s. I want to be a healer and help kids who were abused like I was.”

“Like most at the Hostel were”.

“That goes without saying,”  Philipa smiled, and Harry did a little. “What are you studying Pam?”

“Charms, Martial Arts, Wandless, Warding, Enchanting, Spell Crafting, Duelling, Focus Making, History, Battle Magic, Transfiguration, First Aid, Runes, Arithmancy, Blood Magic. I already completed my Animagus mastery and some of the other pre-requests for my other master’s I'll be finishing this year”.

“Like what,”  Harry whispered. It was only due to Pam's advanced hearing that she heard the question in the first place. 

“Latin, Greek and Magical Theory. It's allowing me to take other subjects this year like Mind Magic and Law. I took the full 15 classes each year. I could have dropped Marital Arts, but I enjoy it and allowed myself the luxury”. 

“Wow!”

“I wasn't so organised,”  Mark laughed.  “Though I am pushing Philipa to be so”.

“Oh, I will be big brother”  Philipa smiled.  “One would have thought you would be organised. Isn't that a big thing in being an aspiring Lawyer?”

“I have my own system”.

“Humans,”  Pam purred.  “You know Mark, I never tasted you. Or targeted you. Maybe I should?” 

“Try. Having seen me in class you should know better,”  Mark shot back. 

“Maybe I will.”

“Dropped yourself in it now brother. This will be so much fun to watch.”  Harry marvelled in that Mark and Philipa could go toe to toe with the Vampire. Egg her on and seemed to find her amusing now. Philipa was lounging around without a care in the world and seemed totally at ease. Harry wondered if it was the truth or if they were just putting on a show. 

“So, let’s see if I remember competitions right. This term we have what swimming, skating, spell creation, Gobstones, Martial Arts, Duelling, Drama, and Debate always have that. I'm missing some.”

“Potions, Music and Orienteering.”

“I really should remember potions”  Philipa laughed.  “Any ideas for them Harry?” 

“No Duelling sounds cool though and Martial Arts. I'm only learning to swim or would do that.” 

“You should.” 

“A duellist then?”  Pam eyed him. 

“One of the best in his class if the news is right,”  Mark smiled. 

“Hem maybe someone for other vampires to have fun with then. Though Moonlord already seems to have the right idea.”

“He's an idiot.”  Harry shot back and had to take a moment to breathe.

“Why?”  Pam purred. 

“Why what?” 

“Why is he an idiot?”

“Because he isn't playing to the rules. Because he keeps pushing to spar with me in Martial Arts and glaring at me across the room. Aren't you Vampires supposed to be more supple? You go on about biting but not hurting someone like he does if reports from his dorm are right. He got caught once by bragging”.

Pam burst out cackling and it made Harry jump before settling down. 

“You are correct. For those reasons, he is an idiot. With that, I shall leave before you figure any more of us out. See you later Mark,”  with that Pam swept out of the room. 

“Well done, Harry” Philipa reverted to Icelandic. “You had a full conversation with her.”

“Is she really going to target you now Mark?” Harry asked ignoring the praise. 

“Probably but I’ll be ready. Philipa is right though Harry you did well there. Next step is for you to try going back into the Omega lounge with the vampires there”.

“Someone will be with you tomorrow to do it” Philipa smiled. “Then you can come back to the hostel. You probably have a lot of post built up for us to do.” Harry groaned but smiled. It was true he did and there was still backdated post to do as well. “That is a yes then”. 

It wasn't long and Alf came to collect him for the procedure to break his leg. Harry found it strange thinking about purposely breaking his leg. But put that thought out of his mind. Mark put him back in his chair from where he had been on the older boy’s lap. Then as Harry moved to push himself Alf took over. With a sigh, Harry gave up. He didn't know who would be there for the bath this time. But since he would be knocked out by that point it probably didn't matter. 

When they arrived at their destination Harry was shocked to see it wasn't Dr Vang's office. Instead, they were in the X-ray room. 

“Why are we here?”

“So, we can check we have all the damaged bones before healing you. Best to do this correctly the first time. The less pain for you the better.”

“Thanks, I guess”  Harry muttered. Inside were the x-ray doctor and Dr Vang. 

“Ready Harry”

“As much as I will be”.

“Alright let Alf move you into position and we'll get started. I've already checked and the same friends from yesterday are here again. Apparently, they thought it best to use people you are comfortable with.”  something in Harry relaxed at that. He hadn't realised how tense he was to the idea of people he didn't know helping him until that moment. Alf chose that exact moment to pick up him and Harry flinched before he could contain it. 

“Should have warned you sorry”. 

“It’s alright”  he muttered as he lay back on the bench. 

“Okay, Harry I'm going to remove the bindings so no moving. Then I am going to mark that leg where it needs breaking from the x-rays. After that, we'll break it.”

“And knock me out?”

“At the same time. I don't think you'll last much past the first spell, and we have multiple bones in this leg to break”.

“Alright.”

“First, I’m going to remove those trousers, but you will be covered don't worry.”

“Kay”  Harry took a deep breath and slowly let it out. His trousers disappeared a moment later. Harry jumped again when the Dr started making marks with a pen on his leg and that felt weird. This took several minutes as the two doctors spoke in a language Harry didn't know. He guessed it was Greenlandic and it reminded Harry of his promise to learn the language at some point. But they were also putting many marks on his leg. Harry had known Dudley liked breaking his legs. He liked to laugh and see him hobbling about. But he hadn't realised just how many times that had been over the years. Then again Dudley had learned that targeting his arms while fun also affected his ability to cook. Something Dudley enjoyed more than beating him. 

“Alright, that is all of them. These relatives of yours. We're going to start breaking now Harry you ready?” 

“Yes,”  Harry ground his teeth waiting for the pain to start. It did start a second later. Harry could not help the cry of pain that escaped him at that second. He could feel the magic moving through him from head to toe. As the second burst hit Harry cried out again before the magic became too much and he lost consciousness. 

“That was longer than you thought?”   the x-ray technician commented in Greenlandic. 

“Yes, it was. Good for the future as he gets older. Now let’s finish this”  Kai Vang turned back to his work. It was much easier now that Harry was unconscious, and he didn't feel guilty about purposely causing the young Omega pain. 

Saturday 3rd April

When Harry woke the next morning, it was with a killer headache. He groaned struggling to turn over with the weight of his leg. Opening his eyes Harry looked down and saw a green muggle cast over his leg. It went all the way from his ankle to just below his hip and would make walking on it impossible. 

“Great” he sighed rolling back onto his back. The cast was probably worse than the bindings. 

“Morning Harry,”  a nurse walked in for a change and Harry peered at her. Over the last few days, it had been Alf. But Harry had seen the nurses plenty of times around the building. 

“Morning,”  he muttered. 

“Are you alright Harry? No aftereffects from last night?”

“No.”

“You sure you look like you’re in pain. Last chance before I get Dr Vang”.

“I'm fine!”

“Alright, I’ll be back.”  Harry groaned when she didn't believe him but thankfully left him in peace. Even just talking made his head throb. He had never felt like this before after a purification bath. It just made him hate the things even more. 

Harry had just started to doze back off to sleep when the door opened again. Looking he saw it was Dr Vang with Alf behind as his ever-present shadow. 

“Nurse Val said you looked like you were in pain and wouldn't tell her”.

“I'm fine!”

“No, you’re not. Remember your on thin ice for checks Harry. Last chance to tell me”.

“It’s just a headache”  Harry glared at him. 

“Looks more than a headache to me”  Alf responded, and Harry groaned again. 

“Have you ever had a headache from a bath before”?